《After the Divorce, CEO Realizes He鈥檚 the Stand-In Lover》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Let¡¯s get divorced In a gasp of breath, the dense vapor covered the ss. A thinyer of mist rose in Natalie¡¯s eyes, and her slender white fingers unconsciously grabbed Julian¡¯s tight back that fluctuated with his breath. After the ambiguous atmospherested for a long time, there was finally the sound of footsteps from outside. Gazing at the slightly drunk man in front of her, Natalie panted and turned her head away from the tip of Julian¡¯s sweating nose. His breath hit her delicate corbone, causing the beauty under him to tremble¡­ ¡°Grandpa has left¡­¡± Staring at the man, Natalie reminded him to stop acting in a gentle tone. Julian seemed to have heard nothing. He was in a trance stared at the woman in front of him with ayer of mist in his eyes, which was hard to distinguish. ¡°Niki¡­¡± The man said in a low and maic voice with a little h oar se, like sandpaper went through the sand by the sea. He reached out his hand tar dily and touched the face of Natalie. Natalie didn¡¯t wear any makeup, but her lips were particrly red. Her nose was snub with a certain arch. Perhaps she was tainted with lust, so that the round tip of her nose was a little red. His breath and voice leaned in together. Natalie heard that ¡°Niki¡±. It was another woman¡¯s name. She stared at Julian whose eyes were covered with ayer of mist. Stared at the familiar handsome face, she got close to him as if she was charmed, then she h o ok ed his neck and kissed him. She didn¡¯t care. She looked at Julian¡¯s eyes that were as deep as dark well with her obsessed eyes. The man in her memory came to her mind all of a sudden. When she came to her senses and saw Julian¡¯s face that was close at hand, she felt a little sick. Before she could push the man away. The mist in Julian¡¯s eyes suddenly disappeared, leaving only limpidity. He pushed her away all of a sudden. to the ground. Feeling that he was a little out of control, Julian wanted to help Natalie. As he stretched out his hand halfway, he recalled the scene just now. Then his expression became gloomy and withdrew his hand and turned to tidy up his wrinkled shirt that was not yet removed. The action of Julian didn¡¯t affect Natalie. After she steadied herself, her eyes were still warm and there was no anger in them. ¡°Julian, are you not feeling well?¡± Despite that the man pushed her away in a rude manner, Natalie still cared about the man¡¯s health out of consciousness. She could tolerate everything that Julian had done to her, no matter good or bad. No matter how much he had done, Natalie had always been calm and never been angry; No matter what he had done, she would always forgive him. That was why everyone knew that Natalie loved Julian so much. But everyone knew that Natalie was just a substitute. Everyone deemed Natalie as a joke and thought that she was willing to be a substitute because she loved Julian so much, but she still couldn¡¯t get the true love from the man. The man still loved his so- called unrequited love. Everyone felt pity that Natalie was kept in the dark and didn¡¯t know that she was just a substitute in the eyes of the man. A woman who was full of expectation for love had already given up her self-esteem and beenughed at. ¡°Natalie, let¡¯s get divorced.¡± After tidying up his clothes, Julian uttered these words all of a sudden. ¡°Niki is back. There shouldn¡¯t be anything between us anymore.¡± Julian continued. Natalie didn¡¯t respond. Julian didn¡¯t have time to look at the expression on Natalie¡¯s face. She must be unwilling, and she would even pester him. What he needed to do now was to find a way to make their divorce went smooth. He had made a promise to Niki that he must do it as a man. He felt that his tone was too tough, which was a little cruel to an orphan girl like Natalie. Natalie was always alone, and now she finally had a home. If he asked for a divorce all of a sudden, it would definitely hurt her alot. Besides, Natalie had loved him for so many years, so she wouldn¡¯t agree to divorce without a hitch. If he wanted to divorce, he should soften his attitude a little. His voice became gentle in a sh with a little warmth. Then he said in a low voice. ¡°As apensation, I will give you a check. Write as much as you want. I don¡¯t know how much money would be alright to make up for you. Just write as much as¡­¡± This would be a great temptation for a normal person, and Natalie wouldn¡¯t refuse¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to work after you married into the Graham family. If you want to work, you can choose anypany at any position belonged to the Graham family¡­¡± If she wanted to work hard in her career, the Graham family could also give it to her, as long as she could agree to get a divorce! N?velDrama.Org ? content. Since Natalie married into the Graham family, she had always been a gentle and virtuous wife. He knew that she had done a good job. She had the disposition of ady, her mind was also clear and thorough. She was gentle but not publicized, and she always behaved calmly and steadily. Every time at the banquet, when she stood with other women, others would be tacky. Everything was done well. She had done so much and endured so much. Even though he didn¡¯t treat her well, she still loved him. But after all, she was not Niki. Niki was going to return home, and it was time for Natalie to leave¡­ He knew that Natalie would cry and turn the request down, she would also try her best to persuade him to stay. She would be really sad, but he didn¡¯t love her¡­. ¡°I can satisfy you whatever you want, no matter what¡­ You¡­¡± Julian stared at Natalie with a gentle and confident expression. However, before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by a gentle and firm sentence. ¡°Fine.¡± She said. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Sooner orter, he will regret it Natalie suddenly interrupted Jun. This was the first time she had Interrupted Julian. This was also a rare gentle word from the man to her. Although it meant the most cruel thing, she didn¡¯t care. Now that his unrequited love hade back, she hadpleted her task here. She had done a lot for the Graham family. She didn¡¯t owe them anything, nor did she owe the person in her memory. It was time for her to wake up from her dream. Julian looked up at her subconsciously. The woman¡¯s eyes were as calm as the water in a deep pool. Julian was originally ready to persuade her, but his words were stuck in his mouth. He looked up at Natalie in surprise. The woman was still in peace and quiet, just like every day since they got married, giving him a sense of tranquil andfortable. Her calm tone seemed to answer such an ordinary question as ¡°what to eat today¡±. She just agreed without hesitation? She didn¡¯t cry¡­ or ask him to stay? Julian felt a little annoyed all of a sudden, as well as a little agitated. ¨C Julian didn¡¯t like this feeling. He hated his mood being controlled by others and being dominated by others. Especially something that he was determined. Such a calm response¡­¡­. He stared at Natalie, trying to find sadness in her eyes. She must be pretending to be strong¡­ Since Natalie loved him so much, how could she agree to divorce without any fluctuation? However, Natalie was too calm to have the slightest feeling of falsehood, nor did she hide anything, as if the strong love she had before had never existed. He looked away awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you about the divorce tomorrow.¡± Julian picked up his coat and looked gloomy. No one knew what tricks this woman was ying. Anyway, they must divorce! ¡°If grandpa asked you tomorrow morning, you could say that I was on a business trip.¡± After saying that, Julian took a deep look at Natalie with a gloomy face. ¡°Fine.¡± Answered Natalie quietly. In fact, she was not that calm at all. Divorce with Julian meant that she lost herst hope. It also meant that she would say goodbye to that person thoroughly. Niki came back just to make everything ahead of time. Hearing the woman¡¯s indifferent answer, Julian nced at her for several times. Seeing that the woman was really calm, he turned around and left with a ghastly pale face. Julian¡¯s figurepletely disappeared from the sight of Natalie. She stood up in peace and went to take a shower. Lily just came back from shopping and bumped into Julian whose expression was really cold. His face was cold, and his disposition was even colder. Coupled with the cold expression on his face at this time, he gave people an inexplicable sense of oppression and tension. ¡°Mr. Graham, where are you going sote? Don¡¯t you stay for breakfast tomorrow? Mrs. Graham heard that you woulde back today and specially asked me to buy your favorite food.¡± Julian looked up and saw that Lily was holding a big stic bag full of vegetables. There¡¯s a little bit of green vegetables on the top, they are the leaves of vegetables that are tender and green. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The vegetable noodles cooked by Natalie had the same taste as the one cooked by Niki. He did mention to Natalie that he wanted to eat the vegetable noodles she made a few days ago. The calm eyes of Natalie appeared in his mind again. Julian¡¯s face darkened. What was this woman nning? Without answering Lily¡¯s question, he turned around and sat in the luxury car next to him. He stepped hard on the elerator, and the car rushed to the door sideways. Then it made a sharp turn, leaving only two lines on the road, which showed the gloom of the owner. Lily shook her head. Judging from Mr. Graham¡¯s expression, he must have thought of Niki Linch again. Only Miss Linch could make Mr. Graham so emotional. Although Mr. Graham looked really cold, he wouldn¡¯t get angry easily. She had seen Mr. Graham thinking of Miss Linch. His expression was exactly the same as just now. As long as Mr. Graham thought of Miss Linch, Mrs. Graham would suffer. She wondered how was Mrs. Graham right now? Since Mr. Graham married Natalie, he should be nice to her. But since she married him, Mr. Graham had never been nice to her¡­ Thinking of the gentle and virtuous Mrs. Graham, Lily felt sorry for her. Mr. Graham didn¡¯t cherish such a good wife, and sooner orter he would regret it. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Grandpa is sick Julian was driving in a fret when his phone rang. He answered the phone impatiently. ¡°Mr. Graham, something happened to Lord Graham!¡± Lily said in a rush. Julian braked hard, then he turned around and rushed to the vi. Ten minutester, in the vi. Lord Graham had just been rescued by the family doctor. The anesthetic hadn¡¯t evaporated yet and he was still in aa. Natalie came to Lord Graham¡¯s bed. Although she would divorced with Julian soon, she still came to see Lord Graham out of the etiquette that the Spears family had always taught her. The Spears family where Natalie was from was a big family and paid great attention to etiquette. Although she hadn¡¯t been back to the Spears family for several years, the etiquette in her mind couldn¡¯t be erased. Lord Graham¡¯s face was pale with only a touch of red on his lips. He was lying weak in bed like a child, showing his poor health. When Julian arrived at the vi, he rushed into his room and almost lost his manner. Seeing that Natalie sat in front of Lord Graham¡¯s bed, he calmed down. It was good as long as Natalie was there. In the past, she could deal with everything well, so that when Julian saw her there, he habitually felt at ease. However¨C Julian, who had calmed down, sneered at Natalie in his mind. She behaved so free and easy just now, but now she was still in a hurry to take care of Grandpa. It seemed that she still couldn¡¯t let go of him. She just pretended to be calm and easy-going in the face of divorce. ¡°Mr. Graham, it¡¯s an inveterate disease. He needs to be taken good care of and have a good rest.¡± The doctor said respectfully when he saw Julianing. With a cold face, Julian waved his hand to indicate the doctor to leave. He stood behind and stared at his grandfather lying on the bed in silence. The expression on his face was hard to tell his mood. Grandpa needs someone to take care of him now.¡± Julian came to the side of Natalie and whispered by her ear. The implication was obvious. Since Natalie was sitting here to take care of his grandfather, she could understand him. Jun was very close to Natalie and smelled the perfume on her. He didn¡¯t smell it in the bedroom just now. It was a wooden fragrance mixed with the smell of withered flowers. It was a really cold wooden fragrance. She changed her perfume. It was not the gentle and pure fragrance she used to smell. He had casually mentioned that he liked that perfume very much, then she had been spraying that fragrance all the time, which was Niki¡¯s favorite perfume. Julian felt that he couldn¡¯t see through Natalie all of a sudden. He wasn¡¯t sure the thought that Natalie couldn¡¯t let go of the Graham family. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°I will pick and choose the best nurse to take care of grandpa tomorrow.¡± Answered Natalie quietly, as if she¡¯ didn¡¯t understand what Julian meant. ¡°You can take care of Grandpa.¡± Julian cut to the chase since he didn¡¯t want to keep Natalie guessing. ¡°We won¡¯t divorce until grandpa gets better. You take care of him during this period of time.¡± Julian¡¯s voice was full of irrefutable determination. He was sure that Natalie wouldn¡¯t refuse. It was to save her face. She wouldn¡¯t go against his wishes. ¡°Why?¡± Natalie turned her head and looked into Julian¡¯s eyes. Her cold tone sounded as if she was not a member of the Graham family, and there was no emotion in her eyes, but her eyes were dark and deep. ¡°Why should I take care of your grandfather? Why don¡¯t you divorce first?¡± As if afraid that Julian didn¡¯t hear it. Natalie repeated it again, word by word. ¡°You are going to divorce me, and I have to take care of your family?¡± ¡°Do you know what you are talking about, Natalie?¡± Anger appeared on Julian¡¯s cold face. This woman dared to disobey him! This was the first time that Natalie had disobeyed him! Julian had never been so angry before. She was the first person to make him so angry! ¡°Don¡¯t challenge my bottom line.¡± Julian pinched the chin of Natalie, forcing her to raise her head and stared at her with his long and narrow eyes. Natalie felt Julian¡¯s rage clearly. But it had nothing to do with her whether he was angry or not. She had decided to end all this the moment he proposed to divorce. She did feel sorry for that person and wanted to make up for it. But she had stayed in the Graham family for so long and had done what she should do. She didn¡¯t owe the Graham family anything now! Since his unrequited love hade back, why did she still bother him? This man always strived to get to a point when he would finally have enough. She broke free from Julian¡¯s grip, walked to the chair to pick up her bag, then she walked out of the room without saying a word. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 That man The slender figure of the woman gradually disappeared in Julian¡¯s eyes. When Natalie returned to her room upstairs, she didn¡¯t intend to pack up. She didn¡¯t want to take away the things that had been left in the Graham family. She wanted a new start. Natalie nned to buy a house and move out tomorrow morning. ording to what Julian said, the divorce would take a long time. She didn¡¯t want to live here. After making a rough n in her mind, she gradually fell asleep in the bed. She had a dream. She dreamed the first time she saw that person. It was on a summer afternoon. N?velDrama.Org ? content. The sun was shining brightly Philip Johnson asked Natalie to bring him water to the basketball court. There was no cloud or wind the air. The scorching sun overhead made her sweat. The trees on the yground were listless andzy, just like her The closer she got to the yground, the louder the noise became. The boys were wearing basketball suits, sweating wantonly on the basketball court She saw him at a nce. The boy¡¯s youth figure was outlined in the sun through the white jersey The noise around her disappeared in an instant, leaving only the sound of the heart beat of Natalie. A gust of wind blew, and the boy¡¯s face, which was almost the same to that of Julian, dissipated with the wind, leaving only Natalie standing nkly on the yground The noise came, and the lively crowd seemed to drown her Natalie felt suffocated No matter how hard she breathed, she always felt extremely suffocated it was as if she was at the bottom of the cold ocean The noise of the crowd came from everywhere like seawater, filling her lungs in an instant, her blood vessels were submerged, and even thest trace of oxygen in her blood was deprived by the cold seawater without mercy The breath of Natalie became rapid all of a sudden, and then she woke up from the bed. ¡°Are you ming me? Natalie thought Are you ming me for treating him as you? me me for lying to myself.. No, in fact, you me me for beingte, don¡¯t you? It was only a littlete, or you wouldn¡¯t have left me¡­ If I could arrive a little earlier, even just a little bit earlier. Tears shed down from her eyes. She reached out to wipe them, but the other side was wet again. Finally, she couldn¡¯t help but cover her face to cry. After a long time, the cry disappeared little by little, and Natalie rxed a little. She couldn¡¯t stay any longer, so she took out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Pick me up now.¡± As soon as she walked out of the vi, a ck Rolls Royce had stopped at the roadside. The bodyguard got out of the car and opened the door for her out of respect. ¡°I¡¯m going to get divorced.¡± Natalie said to the man sitting on the passenger seat as she got on the car. The man¡¯s decent shirt cor was a little open, while his whole body was full of dignity. He crossed his legs. at his option with a pair of high-end leather shoes with dark red soles. ¡°Congrattions! You should have divorced!¡± The man smiled. ¡°Since you married into the Graham family, you always refused me when I asked you toe out to have fun, there¡¯s no one yed with me.¡± The man teased, with a smile on his face. ¡°Come on, Mr. Johnson. You will definitely have fun without me, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to be more fun!¡± Natalie stared at the man and exposed him without any mercy. This guy hasn¡¯t changed at all in these three years they did not meet! Staring at her old friend, the sadness in Natalie¡¯s heart was much better. ¡°You can live in my house tonight. The vi in Telluride is unupied. If you don¡¯t mind, you can just move in.¡± Philip smiled as he said. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stay here for a while. I¡¯ll buy a new one tomorrow when I get up, and it¡¯s not appropriate for me to stay in your house all the time.¡± Answered Natalie after thinking for a while.. There were too many women around Philip. If she lived in his house for a long time, she would be affected by those jealous girls¡­ The scene was terrifying to think about. Besides, she didn¡¯tck the money to buy a house. Philip nodded, and then handed the phone to Natalie, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to be yourself. We¡¯re all waiting for you.¡±He said in an excited tone. The board members on the phone screen were all greeting her. Staring at the familiar faces one by one, Natalie had a myriad of feelings in her heart. She nodded at them one by one. It seemed that after the divorce was settled, she had to go back to work as herself. She had hidden her identity for three years and done enough to protect Julian. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 His unrequited love returned home Natalie greeted the board of directors in brief and then hung up the phone. ¡°How are my parents? We haven¡¯t seen each other for three years, and I don¡¯t know them¡­¡± Said Natalie, staring at Philip with emotion. ¡°They¡¯re fine. You don¡¯t need to worry about it. Why didn¡¯t you miss Mr. Spears and Mrs. when you insisted oning to such a humble family like the Graham family?¡± Philip joked with a yful smile. ¡°All right, stop it.¡± Said Natalie in a bad mood. ¡°Hurry up. I¡¯m sleepy. I want to sleep.¡± The good mood caused by leaving the Graham family was lost. Philip¡¯s tongue didn¡¯t change at all¡­. After a while, the car drove into the luxuriously decorated vi in a slow speed. In a fine mood, Natalie washed herself up. She nned to go to the shopping mall to buy some clothes. tomorrow. The old ones were left in the Graham family. Keep the old, she would get nothing new. Then she would go to see the new house. At the same time, Julian received a call from Niki. ¡°Julian, I¡¯m back.¡± The woman¡¯s sweet voice came from the phone. Hearing the voice he hadn¡¯t heard for a long time, Julian was touched. ¡°Send me your location and I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± After hanging up the phone, Julian nced at Lily. Lily immediately understood and said with respect, ¡°Mr. Graham, don¡¯t worry to pick up Miss Linch. I¡¯ll take care of Lord Graham.¡± ¡°Why does Miss Linche back all of a sudden? Since Miss Linch is back, what about Mrs. Graham?¡¯ Lily thought to herself as she answered. Twenty minutester. The Rolls-Royce stopped at the gate of the airport. The light of the car was bright, and a row of bodyguards stood on both sides. The man got out of the car. Niki looked up and saw the man standing against the light. He was as handsome as before and looked cold. Seeing the man walking towards her step by step, Niki smiled brightly, but her smile carried with a faint sense of uneasiness and guilt if he look deeper. ¡°Julian, you¡¯re here. I miss you so much!¡± Her leaving three years ago must have made the man angry. Niki didn¡¯t know what the man¡¯s attitude would be when she came back this time. Staring at the familiar woman in front of him, Julian¡¯s face slightly changed. When he was about to say something, he was interrupted by the woman¡¯s action. Niki seemed to be unable to stand still. She shook her body and looked really weak. ¡°Julian, I have al headache.¡± Seeing the woman¡¯s weak body, Julian stopped his questioning that was not spoken yet. ¡°Get in the car first.¡± The bodyguard stepped forward in a hurry to open the door for Niki, and helped Niki get into the car. Before Niki could sit still, she leaned forward to hold Julian in her arms. Her voice was trembling. ¡°Julian, I thought I would never see you again.¡± *Julian, Niki has been thinking about you all these years when I was abroad.¡± Niki held the man tighter, as if she was afraid that the man would push her away. ¡°Julian, don¡¯t worry. Niki won¡¯t leave this time. I left without saying goodbye before because my mother was seriously ill and no one took care of her. Now my mother has left¡­¡± Niki lowered her head, tears rolling in her eyes. Hearing Niki¡¯s tearful exnation, Julian felt sorry for her, but he didn¡¯t have the mood to say anything more. He put his strong arms around the woman¡¯s back and patted it tofort her. Seeing that the petite woman in his arms was still sobbing, Julian wiped her tears in a gentle manner and said, ¡°Niki, it¡¯s okay. You still have me. From now on, the Graham family is your home.¡± Julian then handed a gift box to the woman. The box was fine packaged. Niki found it heavy as she took it. Niki opened the box with great care. There was a ne in it. The blue diamond pendant was about the size of a fingernail, and there were all kinds of bright small diamonds around it, its brightness dazzled her eyes. Niki¡¯s breath paused. It was a ne that couldn¡¯t be bought without tens of millions of dors. Her palms were sweating. It seemed that the news was right. Not only did Julian got the inheritance right of the Graham family, but he also brought the Graham family¡¯spany back to life smoothly. Now the Graham family¡¯s company seemed to be developing better than before. The pure smile on Niki¡¯s face became more brilliant. ¡°It¡¯s a gift for you toe back. Niki, wee home.¡± Julian looked at the happy woman gently. ¡°Thank you, Julian!¡± Seeing the gentle expression on his face, Niki felt relieved. She held the man¡¯s strong This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. arms and said, ¡°Julian, let¡¯s go home.¡± The car stopped in front of the apartment of Graham family¡¯spany. ¡°Grandpa is not in good health recently, so Lily can¡¯t take care of both of you alone. You can stay here for a while. When grandpa gets better, I will take you to the vi.¡± Julian held Niki¡¯s hand andforted her. Niki got off the car with the help of Julian. She seemed to be a little unstable, as if a gust of wind could blow her down. ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry, Julian. Niki can take care of myself.¡± Niki held his hand tightly with tenderness in her eyes, which would make people feel sorry for her. ¡°You must have been busy taking care of your mother these years when you were abroad. You didn¡¯t have a good rest, and your old trouble was even worse.¡± Julian took out a nket from the car and covered it on Niki. ¡°Have a good rest here. I¡¯ve been busy with my work recently. I don¡¯t have time for you, so I choose some capable ser vants from the Graham¡¯s old house to take care of you.¡± Staring at the nket with a strange smell of perfume on her body, Niki thought for a while, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She just smiled gently and lovingly. ¡°Julian, you can do your own business. Niki is not a child anymore¡­¡± Julian hugged the woman with some tenderness. After Julian left, Niki sat on the edge of the bed, took off the nket and threw it on the ground with disgust. in a hurry. It must be that woman¡¯s nket. She felt ufortable when she smelled the annoying perfume! Then she held Gina¡¯s hand and showed a sweet smile. ¡°Gina, can I have a look at Miss Spears¡¯ photo?¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 She is spending her money Niki knew that Julian had been married, and his wife Miss Spears had been with him for the past three years. But since Julian didn¡¯t take the initiative to tell her, she couldn¡¯t ask him in direct. She could only get the information from the ser vants. She would like to see what this substitute looked like and how simr she was to her! ¡°Mrs. Graham doesn¡¯t take pictures in her daily life. Don¡¯t worry. Although Mrs. Graham looks like you, she is not as beautiful as you.¡± Gina replied at once since she didn¡¯t dare to snub the one whom Mr. Graham loved. Gina said with a ttering smile. She thought that she could always stand firm in the Graham family after she ttered the one that Mr. Graham loved. Hearing this, Niki smiled shyly, but Gina could see that she was really happy. Well, could a fake beparable to the real one? But since she looked like her, she wouldn¡¯t be too ugly. After all, her appearance was pretty good. ¡°Then Miss Spears must be a beauty.¡± Niki epted Gina¡¯s praise ¡°generously¡±. ¡°Gina, I just came back from abroad. There are still many things in the apartment that I need. Please take me to buy some daily necessities tomorrow.¡± ¡°And, throw this nket out, please.¡± Niki¡¯s clear eyes twin kled with undisguised disgust. The next morning, Niki came to a luxury store by a Rolls-Royce. She got off the car in a good mood. Julian gave her a lot of money and she nned to dress up herself and the apartment. She wanted to go to this luxury store for a long time, but she never go in since it was too expensive. Before she entered, a delicate and luxurious figure passed by her. When the shop assistants saw Natalie, they swarmed to her and said, ¡°Miss Spears, you¡¯re here. There are many new products in the store recently. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like them.¡± Natalie nodded and picked up the clothes with casual. The shop assistant followed her with respect and didn¡¯t notice that there was another person standing at the door. Niki held back her anger caused by their neglect while her eyes turned dark to re at the woman in front of her who was surrounded. Who was so rich that could have all the shop assistants around her? This store was owned by the top designers all over the world, no one could buymodities without an identity lower than A level. Even if she was an S level member, the shop assistants couldn¡¯t be so nice to her. She looked at the woman up and down with caution, from her eyes to nose, then to mouth, -It was a familiar face! More than half of her face was simr to her She had a bold conjecture in her mind. ¡°Is this Miss Spears?¡± Niki turned to ask. Gina saw Natalie at the first sight. She couldn¡¯t deny it and nodded since Niki asked. ¡°Yes, this is Miss Spears.¡± Niki narrowed her eyes, ¡°Is Miss Spears always so generous in spending money?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Was she so thriftless? Although she was about to divorce with Julian and was going to be kicked out, she was still the daughter-inw of the Graham family. Her grandfather was lying in the hospital bed. She didn¡¯t take care of him, instead, she spent money with abandon here? Noticing that there was something wrong with Niki¡¯s expression, Gina answered at once, ¡°Yes, Grandpa Graham told us to be frugal, but Miss Spears has never listen to it. After all, she is the hostess of the Graham family. As a ser vant, we don¡¯t dare to say anything about our host.¡± Niki was more furious. It must cost a lot of money to have the shop assistants around her! A fake substitute was spending the money of the Graham family like water. The money of the Graham family would also belong to Niki in the future. This was equivalent to spending Niki¡¯s money! She would like to see how much money this woman could cost the Graham family! Natalie bought a lot of new products from the luxury store and was in a good mood. She nned to go to see the house next. She heard from Philip that the house in Greenlife was good, so she drove away to Greenlife. Sitting in the car, Niki saw that the Maybach of Natalie was driving past her. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Follow up.¡± How could this woman drive such a good car! The car stopped tar dily following the Maybach in front. Niki raised her head and saw the Sales Office of Greenlife vi district! The price of this house was extremely high! Niki¡¯s eyes darkened. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 you are just a substitute This woman wanted to spend arge sum of money of Graham family before divorce! How shameless she was! Niki rushed in with anger. As Natalie was picking a house, she saw a figureing to her side aggressively. Natalie raised her eyes by instinct and found it was Niki. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . She had seen the photo in Julian¡¯s room. In the photo, the woman was in a white dress and smiled innocently, not as domineering as she was right now. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Said Natalie in a calm tone, staring at Niki. She was going to divorce with Julian instead of staying with him. Why did this womane to her? ¡°Natalie, I¡¯m Niki Linch. You must know me, right?¡± Niki changed her arrogance as she rushed in just now and stared at Natalie with a smile. The right person was back. Just see how much longer this substitute could stay with Julian! Natalie raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Yes. What¡¯s wrong?¡± She hated people who beat around the bush the most, ¡°just say it¡± would be fine. Did this womane to her specially to find a sense of existence? Did she have nothing to do? ¡°You know that grandpa is still lying on the bed, right? He is lying on the bed, and no one takes care of him¡­¡± Niki said, pointing at the mistake of Natalie. She stared at Natalie with sadness in her eyes and used her of not taking care of Lord Graham in silence. ¡°Grandpa is lying in the bed and no one is taking care of him, but you are spending so much money here¡­ The money of the Graham family doesn¡¯t grow on trees¡­¡± The woman seemed to think for the Graham family. She flipped through the introduction list on the table at random and took a deep breath when she saw the price on the list. Hearing this, Natalie looked at the woman in front of her yfully. No wonder she was the woman Julian liked. They had the very same thought! Without her care, Grandpa Graham couldn¡¯t live on? Seeing that Natalie just stared at her without responding to her usation, Niki was more definite that Natalie was guilty. She no longer pretended to be kind, and her words were sharper. You have been living in the Graham family for three years without saving any money. After you were forced to divorce with Julian, you still want to make arge sum of money. You are really good at calcting.¡± Hearing this, Natalie sneered in her mind. ¡°I am good at calcting? I married into the Graham family when they were at the lowest point. I took care of the whole family, and even helped with thepany. Where would Julian be without me?!¡± When Natalie first met Julian, it was when the Graham family¡¯spany was on the verge of bankruptcy. Regardless of her parents¡¯ obstruction, she insisted on marrying into the Graham family. In the past three years, the Grahampany came back to life with her help. She had taken good care of the whole Graham family. For what? Wasn¡¯t it to make up for everything she owed that man? But now it was said that she was greedy for the money of the Graham family? She didn¡¯t care about the money of the Graham family at all, but Niki really took the Graham family seriously! Obviously, Niki didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Just you? You can help them manage thepany? Don¡¯t tter yourself.¡± ¡°Even if you help the Graham family, it was in the past. Let¡¯s get rid of it. It¡¯s wrong for you to squander the money of the Graham family now! You are disobedient if you doesn¡¯t take care of Lord Graham or even doesn¡¯t take a look at him!¡± Niki raised her voice. ¡°Since you are so filial, why don¡¯t you take care of him and follow me?¡± Natalie was so angry that she laughed. Why didn¡¯t she look at herself with the standards of others as she seemed to say something reasonable? ¡°Besides, I use my own money to buy things and I have the right to buy what I want to buy. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Natalie felt that her good mood had be a mess and she had no interest in buying a house. Niki was speechless. She widened her eyes and said, ¡°Your money? You are an orphan and you don¡¯t have a job. How did you get the money? You squander the money of Graham family and don¡¯t admit it!¡± Natalie didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation with her. She was in a really bad mood now. She didn¡¯t know why Julian liked such a stingy woman and still couldn¡¯t forget such a woman for so many years. Natalie turned around and beckoned to the saleswoman. She pointed at a house at random and said, ¡°This one is fine. I¡¯ll pay with my card.¡± She ignored Nikipletely. The employee took the ck card from the hand of Natalie with respect and said, ¡°Miss, this way please.¡± Natalie moved her legs and was about to follow the employee, but her wrist was grabbed by Niki. ¡°You turned a deaf ear to my words?¡± Niki¡¯s eyes were filled with anger as she was ignored by Natalie. Natalie was really furious. She pulled her wrist and violently shook off Niki¡¯s hand. Niki stag gered a few steps forward, looking embarrassed. People who were buying houses cast a strange look at Niki. Noticing the gazes of the people around her, Niki felt that she was humiliated by her in public, and her anger rushed up at once. She reached out and pped Natalie. ¡°p- ¡°You should know that you are a woman who will be abandoned by Julian soon, not the noble Mrs. Graham!¡± ¡°In Julian¡¯s eyes, you are just a substitute!¡± Natalie felt a burning pain on her face. She touched the side of her face that had been pped, and the anger she endured had umted to the limit. What a shameless woman! Then she pped Niki¡¯s face! The sound of the p came to Niki¡¯s ear, and she was pped hard. When her hand hit the woman¡¯s face, it was numb and painful, but Natalie smiled and felt a little relieved. Seeing that Niki still wanted to fight back, Natalie raised her hand and was about to do it again. Then a strong wrist reached out and tightly held her hand, which was full of anger, ¡°What are you doing, Natalie?¡± Julian shook off Natalie¡¯s hand and red at her with anger. *Julian?¡± Niki looked at Julian who appeared all of a sudden, then she became weak in an instant. She leaned against the man¡¯s broad chest little by little and said, ¡°Julian, Niki is so scared¡­¡± Julian hugged Niki tightly and asked, ¡°Niki, are you okay? Can you still stand up?¡± Tears welled up in Niki¡¯s eyes. She hugged the man tightly and looked at him in silence. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, her expression showed that she had suffered a great grievance. Seeing the scene in front of her, Natalie raised her eyebrows. This woman really had two faces. She was really good at pretending! Julian protected Niki in his arms and stared at Natalie with a frown. ¡°Niki is in poor health. Why can¡¯t you talk in a good manner? In my mind, you have always been a gentle woman. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so vicious in your heart that you even beat a weak woman!¡± Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Proved to be Innocent by the surveince video Natalie was furious. Staring at the ¡°couple¡± who were hugging each other tightly in front of her, she sneered. ¡°Julian, I find that you really can¡¯t recognize people. Have you forgotten why the Graham family was on the verge of bankruptcy? One reason is that you can¡¯t recognize people clearly. The woman in your arms is not like what you think! Think about it!¡± Julian stared at Natalie with sharp eyes, ¡°I can¡¯t recognize people clearly? Yes! I really can¡¯t recognize people!¡± ¡°I have always thought that you are a gentle, kind and good wife, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be jealous of others all day long and even fight others! How could you be so jealous!¡± Did he think she fought with Niki because she was jealous of Niki? Was she jealous that Niki could win his heart? Was she jealous that Niki can live happily with him in the future? It was so funny! He came to me her without distinction, regardless of how much she had helped the Graham family! Hearing this, Niki believed Julian¡¯s conjecture. She hugged Julian tightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Julian. Niki is fine. Niki is willing to be wronged. It¡¯s all because you are too excellent that you gets so much jealousy¡­¡± Hearing this, Julian knew that his conjecture was right. He stared at Natalie and said in a decisive tone, ¡°Natalie, apologize to her!¡± This man was so ruthless! After met his unrequited love, didn¡¯t he care about what she had done? ¡°Why should I apologize? She hit me first!¡± Said Natalie, looking fearless and domineering at Julian. ¡°Niki hit you? Niki is too weak to hit you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, Niki is a gentle girl. How could she hit others on her own initiative?¡± Obviously, Julian didn¡¯t. believe her. ¡°Don¡¯t try to defend yourself anymore. Apologize to her then I¡¯ll take it as nothing has happened.¡± Natalie sneered, ¡°If I said I won¡¯t apologize, then I won¡¯t apologize!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t apologize? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± Julian tried his best to hold back his anger. He didn¡¯t want Natalie to be too embarrassing, but if Natalie kept challenging his bottom line, he would let her pay for her reckless assault. The eyes of Natalie were full of firmness and even provocation when she looked at Julian. ¡°Natalie, you have to be punished for hitting others.¡± Julian was obviously irritated. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again for thest time. Apologize to Niki!¡± Niki pulled his sleeve in his arms and added more anger to the man. ¡°Julian, she just bullied me because I was not in good health and didn¡¯t dare to fight back¡­¡± Looking at the delicate look of Niki, Natalie felt extremely disgusted. She didn¡¯t want to argue with them anymore, so she waved at the employee and said, ¡°Please check the surveince video of your shop. Thank you.¡± When the surveince video was shown, it would be clear who initiated the fight! She had never been wronged like this! She wanted to leave a trace of dignity for Niki, but Niki was insatiable. Don¡¯t me her for being rude! When Niki heard that Natalie was going to get the surveince video, her face turned pale and her hands trembled slightly, grabbing the corner of Julian¡¯s clothes. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Juian, forget it. Niki is fine. It¡¯s worth it for Niki to be wronged because of you¡­¡± She didn¡¯t expect that Natalie would remember to get the surveince video. If Julian saw it, she would be done¡­ Staring at Niki whose face was pale, Natalie said with a yful smile, ¡°This is true weakness. The disguise just now didn¡¯t look like it at all.¡± Julian held the woman in his arms and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Niki. I¡¯ll back you up. Now that the surveince video is here, there¡¯s no reason for her not to apologize to you.¡± Niki¡¯s shoulders trembled, and her hands held by Julian were shaking. Obviously, she was extremely scared. The shop assistant came out of the monitoring room and said to Natalie with respect, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve got the surveince video for you. Please move here.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s going on, you two!¡± Said Natalie, looking at Niki who was trembling. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you shaking so hard? Do you need me to help you, Miss Linch?¡± Natalie reached out her hand to Niki and smiled politely. Without answering her, Niki¡¯s face turned pale and she clenched the corner of the man¡¯s clothes. With the help of Julian, Niki went to the video room. Staring at Niki with deep eyes, Natalie raised her finger and pressed the y button without hesitation. As the video was yed frame by frame, Niki¡¯s face turned paler and paler, and Julian¡¯s face turned from anger to surprise. The expressions of the two changed from time to time, and a wonderful scene unfolded. The video was ced at the moment Julian arrived, Natalie reached out her hand to pause it. She walked to the opposite of Niki in a slow pace and looked into Niki¡¯s guilty eyes. ¡°Miss Linch, do you want to apologize to me as Mr. Graham said?¡± Julian looked at the delicate woman in his arms in shock, with a bit of coldness in his body. ¡°Niki, what¡¯s going on?¡± The man¡¯s tone was reproachful. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Where did you get so much money? Niki¡¯s face turned paler. She clung to Julian¡¯s clothes, and her hands were trembling. ¡°Julian, let me exin¡­¡± Niki stood up from Julian¡¯s arms, trembling, with tears in her eyes. Looking at the woman who was crying in front of Julian, Natalie raised her eyebrows. It was a pity that Niki didn¡¯t choose to be an actress. ¡°I came with Gina to buy some daily necessities today. And then I saw Natalie ran pass us in a Maybach. I just wanted to say hello, so I followed her.¡± There was a nervous edge to her voice, and Niki made a stress on Maybach, like she wanted Julian to notice this. ¡°You were following me?¡± said Natalie coldly as she looked at this ¡°delicate¡± woman. Niki didn¡¯t answer but continued to exin to Julian in a crying voice. ¡°And then I saw Natalie intended to buy a house here as soon as I came in. She pointed at the luxury introduction list on the counter. Julian looked at the list and his eyes darkened. Niki observed Julian¡¯s expression carefully and felt relieved when she saw the change in his eyes. Even the Graham family couldn¡¯t afford the Greenlife vi that easily. ¡°The houses of Greenlife are so expensive that ordinary people can¡¯t afford it.¡± Niki continued. ¡°Yes, the Graham family can afford it, but you earned your money through hard work. There¡¯s no way people can spend your money so recklessly.¡± Niki said in an aggrieved voice and looked at Natalie with mournful eyes. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Natalie casually looked into Niki¡¯sining eyes. She couldn¡¯t care less about this woman. It was true that the Graham family couldn¡¯t buy a Greenlife vi that easily like she did. But it had nothing to do with her whether the Graham family could afford it or not. Natalie waved at the staff next to her again and said, ¡°Have you got through with the procedures? Just ignore these two people. I can pay for this. You can use my card.¡± Seeing that Natalie was still so arrogant, Niki was furious. She put her hands on Julian¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Julian, look at her. She is still so arrogant while spending money of the Graham family¡­¡± Thriftiness was the tradition of the Graham family. Niki was sure that Julian would not tolerate this woman¡¯s extravagant spending. With a yful smile, Natalie waved the car key in her hand to Niki and said, ¡°Ask your dear brother Julian, did I take the money from the Graham family?¡± Niki could not submit to such words. She gently tugged at Julian, indicating him to say something for her. Julian moved the woman¡¯s hand away impatiently and frowned at Natalie with inquiry in his eyes. Then he said in a deep voice, ¡°I never gave her that much money.¡± Hearing this, Niki was a little stunned. The tears in her eyes stopped, being reced by an undisguised shock. ¡°How¡­ How could it be possible? Then where did this woman get so much money?¡± Niki lowered her voice, obviouslycking of confidence. Hearing Julian¡¯s answer, Natalie nodded slightly with appreciation in her eyes. Julian was honest. He didn¡¯t try to lie and say that the money was from his family. The staff of the sales office finished the procedures and respectfully came to the side of Natalie, handing out the card. ¡°Hello, Miss. Spears. The procedure of purchasing a Greenlife vi has been completed. You can move in tomorrow.¡± Under the gaze of Julian and Niki, Natalie took the ck card and thanked the staff politely. Julian narrowed his eyes and looked at the ck card with more inquiry. How could Natalie, an orphan, get so much money and even buy a Greenlife vi? Niki was not reconciled. She frowned, looking at the respectful employee and Natalie who was in luxuriously dressing. She couldn¡¯t help clenching her fists. Natalie signed her name on the paper and looked at Julian and Niki who both got disapproving looks on their faces. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first. You can also choose a vi carefully. There are better houses in Greenlife. Niki nced at Natalie whose face resembled her face, and her eyes were full of anger. Suddenly, Niki¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly, as if she had remembered something. She turned to Gina and asked, ¡°Gina, is Natalie the one who is in charge of the Graham family¡¯ money?¡± Gina lowered her head and replied, ¡°Yes, it was Miss Spears who was in charge of money before, but now it is the butler who is in charge of money.¡± Niki raised her eyebrows. She knew that there was something fishy going on with Natalie¡¯s money! She waved her hand to let Gina leave, then pulled Julian beside her and said in a low voice, ¡°Julian, it¡¯s impossible for her to have that much money. I know where her moneyes from.¡± This woman¡¯s money muste in disgrace! Hearing this, Julian looked at the Niki with deep eyes and nodded slightly, indicating her to go on Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Achieve two things at one stroke! With the support of Julian, Niki raised her voice. ¡°As far as I know, Natalie hasn¡¯t been working for the past. three years. She has been staying in the Graham family all the time. It¡¯s impossible for her to get so much money from work¡­¡± ¡°She is even an orphan. It¡¯s impossible that she can get support from families.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Then where did she get so much money?¡± Niki looked at Natalie Every time she eliminated a possible option, she was surer about that the money was stolen from the Graham family by Natalie. Natalie just listened to Niki¡¯s analysis with a smile. She would like to see what kind ofbel this woman could put on her. Julian looked cold and said nothing. Niki continued, ¡°She has always been in charge of the money of the Graham family. You must trust her very much, right?¡± Julian nodded. He had trusted Natalie very much in the past three years. She had been in charge of the Graham family and she was a qualified wife. She took good care of his mother and grandfather, so he didn¡¯t need to worry much about them. After getting the answer Niki wanted, she turned to look at Natalie. Her eyes were full of mockery and contempt. She said word by word, ¡°You must have embezzled a lot of the Graham family¡¯ property over the past three years, right?¡± Julian¡¯s face darkened in an instant. He really didn¡¯t care about the ie and expenditure ounts of the Graham family. He trusted Natalie very much, so he had never asked about these financial issues. Oh, it turned out that Niki was going to say that she was a bad woman who would steal the Graham family¡± property. Natalie thought it was funny. After all, she doesn¡¯t have much else, just tons of money. Well, Niki might look bad in the end, since she made a judgement so recklessly. ¡°You really let Julian down. After all, brother Julian trusted you so much.¡± Niki continued in a sweet voice, holding Julian¡¯s wrist. Julian frowned, and his cold face seemed to be covered with ayer of frost. Hearing this, Natalie sneered, ¡°The Graham family¡¯ money was not much. If I did steal the money, you can easily tell.¡± ¡°Not much? It¡¯s very bold for you to say that.¡± Niki said in a sweet voice. Obviously, she meant something else. If she was afraid that Natalie would do something to her. ¡°So, it seems like you can easily secure the conviction of me stealing the money with no evidence.¡± Natalie sneered. ¡°Then where did you get your money?¡± asked Julian, who had been silent all the time. His tone was full of doubts. He protected Niki behind him andfort her with his actions. ¡°Why would I tell you? Who do you think you are? Don¡¯t you know how much ie youpany has?¡± said Natalie with a mocking look. He just believed everything Niki said? Was he brainless? Obviously, Julian was irritated by Natalie¡¯s attitude. ¡°Natalie, I gave you full authority of the ounts of the Graham family because I trusted you. But that doesn¡¯t mean that you can do whatever you want and covet the property of the Graham family.¡± ¡°So, I took care of your family and you are trying to me me for that?¡± ¡°I hate ill-behaved persons the most!¡± said Julian, ignoring Natalie¡¯s retort. He approached Natalie step by step, and his face was as cold as ice. ¡°An ill-behaved woman like you will never win my heart.¡± Julian reminded Natalie in a more serious tone, Natalie smiled gently. ¡°You¡¯d better check the ounts of the Graham family first, and then you can talk your nonsense. Wrongly using a good person is also a bad behavior.¡± ¡°Or are you suggesting that a woman like Niki who wrongs a good person without evidence can win your heart?¡± ¡°Niki is slinging mud at me. Is she also an ill-behaved woman?¡± Natalie raised her eyes and looked at Julian fearlessly with a mocking expression. When Julian heard the sarcastic words of Natalie and thought of her behaviors that werepletely different from her usual obedience and personality, he became very angry. He grabbed Natalie¡¯s slender wrist and barked questions at her. ¡°Natalie, if you have stolen the property, you should admit your mistake and return it to the Graham family. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for making you look bad!¡± ¡°Go ahead! If I take one penny from the Graham family, I¡¯ll pay you back in ten times!¡± said Natalie. She broke free from Julian¡¯s broad palm and trembled a bit. He was so stu pid that he even believed everything Niki said! Nikl trotted and pulled Julian over. ¡°Brother Julian, let¡¯s check the ounts. Then we won¡¯t wrongly use Natalie.¡± She would like to see how an orphan like Natalie could get so much money. After checking the ounts of the Graham family, she believed Natalie wouldn¡¯t dare to be so arrogant like that! Niki thought for a while. She could also take this opportunity to figure out how many properties the Graham family had now. In this way, she could not only vent her anger, but also easily see through the financial resources of the Graham family. She could achieve two things at one stroke! ¡°Brother Julian, let¡¯s go. After checking the ounts, she can¡¯t resort to sophistry anymore.¡± Niki comforted Julian gently and couldn¡¯t wait to know the amount of the properties of the Graham family. Hearing her dissuasion, Julian tried hard to hold back his anger. ¡°After I make a thorough check on the properties of the Graham family in these years, I¡¯lle back to see how you defend yourself!¡± ¡°I hope you can check it properly! Look carefully how much money I have saved for the Graham family these years, and how carefully I manage the expenses of the Graham family!¡± The chest of Natalie kept rise and fall, and she was so angry that her breath became a little short. She looked up and saw the doorman driving the car to the gate of Greenlife. Her good mood was ruined today! She got into the car, started the engine and drove away. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 She was audacious in the extreme! Get Boy ¡°Lake, check the cash in stock and bank deposits immediately. Report to me if there are any ounts disagreeing with physical inventory!¡± ¡°Let the financial department check thepany¡¯s receivables and payments. Make sure that the proceeds are in our ounts!¡± After hanging up the phone, Julian went back to the Graham¡¯s mansion with anger and immediately called the butler. Butler Zack cautiously came to Julian who was not in a good mood. Zack stooped and felt a little scared. Zack had served the Graham family for decades and took care of young master since he was a child. It was rare to see him to be so angry. ¡°Zack, check all the fixed assets of Graham family carefully. Don¡¯t miss anything!¡± Julian said in a fierce tone, ¡°Yes, I have counted assets of the Graham family carefully after I took them over from Miss Spears. I¡¯ll show to you now.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Niki, who was standing next to Julian, brought a cup of Ceylon ck tea and said, ¡°Brother Julian, don¡¯t be so angry. Have a cup of tea and take it easy.¡± Niki made Julian sit down and patted his back gently. ¡°Brother Julian, sit down first. It¡¯s not worth getting angry about Natalie.¡± ¡°When Zack prints out the ounts, you will know whether she was lying or not.¡± Niki was looking forward to seeing how much assets the Graham family had now. After a while, Zack sent the ounts to Julian. ¡°Young master, I have checked them all. There is no problem with the ounts. If you are worried about them, you can check again.¡± Zack didn¡¯t know what results young master wanted to see. Does he want to see correct ounts or not? Anyway, Zack¡¯s actions and words might irritate young master now. Zack made up his mind in the end and carefully showed the neatly arranged financial reports to Julian. ¡°The ounts are correct?¡± Julian took the reports from Zack and frowned. He took a deep look at Zack and then began to check carefully. ¡°I can also do some checks on the ounts. Let me help you with it.¡± Niki slowly approached Julian who was frowning, and gently rubbed the man¡¯s broad shoulder. Niki slowly turned to look at the report in Julian¡¯s hands, and her breath stopped. The Graham family had so many fixed assets without even counting thepany¡¯s daily ie! It seemed that it was a right choice for her toe back to Julian, A call from thepany came at this time. Niki quickly answered it. The voice of the financial manager came, ¡°President Julian, we have checked it carefully. There is nothing wrong with thepany¡¯s finance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Niki said subconsciously. If there was nothing wrong with the Graham family¡¯ finance, where did that woman get the money? Julian¡¯s handsome face softened and his gradually stopped frowning again. It seemed that Natalie didn¡¯t lie. On the contrary, he not only wronged her, but also treated her so coldly. Nobody could be calm if he or she was wronged. Natalle¡¯s angry face appeared in Julian¡¯s heart, and he felt a little guilty. He put the ount on the table with a cold face. Although Niki couldn¡¯t tell what the man was thinking, she was still unwilling to give up. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Brother Julian, are the ounts of the Graham family correct?¡± Julian nodded with impatience in his eyes. He moved Niki¡¯s hands away from his shoulder and then said seriously, ¡°Niki, if you want point out someone¡¯s mistakes, you should have a reason, and you can¡¯t make a rash judgment again.¡± Niki sensed the change in Julian¡¯s attitude. She pursed her lips and choked on words that she didn¡¯t believe. She didn¡¯t believe that Natalie could have so much money! The money must be gained from a disgraceful ce! If Natalie didn¡¯t get it from the Graham family, where did she get it? Did she get it from another man? Niki¡¯s eyes darkened and thought, ¡°Yes, the money must be gained from another man. I won¡¯t make a mistake again. She took a deep breath and looked at Julian with a pair of clear big eyes. Her eyes were a little timid. It seemed that she was scolded and wronged. No one could me her when seeing her big eyes. ¡°Brother Julian, I don¡¯t know if I should say it or not.¡± Seeing her aggrieved expression, Julian¡¯s attitude was much gentler. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Niki raised her innocent face and stammered, as if she needed a lot of courage to say something. ¡°If Natalie didn¡¯t transfer your property, where did she get so much money? Is it possible that¡­¡± Niki covered her mouth in panic. Julian¡¯s face was serious. ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it. You don¡¯t have to be overcautious.¡± Niki seemed to have made up her mind. ¡°Did she get the money from another man?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but think of the calm face of the woman when he proposed to divorce. Julian¡¯s face turned ghastly pale and the atmosphere around him suddenly became cold. ¡°No wonder she agreed to divorce so easily. It turns out that she has got omeone else.¡± said Julian, trying hard to hold back his anger. Just then, he even felt guilty for wronging her. How ridiculous! It was so audacious in the extreme and disgusting for her to cheat on him! Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Divorce at the court ¡°It¡¯s a shame for such a shameless woman to stay in the Graham family!¡± said Julian. He couldn¡¯t help but clenching his fists. He had thought that it was too cruel to divorce her all of a sudden since she was an orphan. He had tried his best to make up for her self-giving contributions in the past three years. Now he only felt that she was disgusting¡­ He must divorce this shameless woman now! The uncontroble anger made the man could not stand her for one more second. He immediately stood up, strode into the car and started the engine. ¡°Julian, where are you going?¡± Niki trotted to catch up with hirn. Her eyes were full of worries. If Natalie had an affair with another man, she couldn¡¯t stay in the Graham family anymore. Now, Julian would definitely not care about the old affection they had before. The position of Mrs. Graham came faster than Niki imagined! ¡°I have something I need to deal with. Zack, send Niki back to her apartment.¡± After saying that, Julian started the elerator with a gloomy face, leaving only a figure viewed from behind. ¡°Miss Linch, this way please.¡± Zack opened the car door for Niki. Seeing Julian left the Graham family¡¯ mansion, Niki changed her worried and soft expression and got in the car in a good mood. At the same time. Julian put his slender hands on the steering wheel and called Natalie impatiently. Philip was hurt in love today and went abroad to heal his wounds. As a friend, Natalie sent him to the airport and immediately hired someone to move the things she had just bought into the Greenlife vi. Natalie was just lying on the sofa to get some rest. When she saw the phone call from Julian, she raised her eyebrows. He had checked everything clearly so soon? Was he going to apologize to her? She answered the phone casually, ¡°So have you checked it all clear¡­¡± Before she finished her words, Julian¡¯s powerful voice came. ¡°Nowe to the court to get a divorce. I¡¯ve sent you the location.¡± ¡°What?¡± Before she could react, Julian had already hung up the phone. Get a divorce now? Although she didn¡¯t know what had happened, it meant that she could get rid of the Graham family smoothly. It seemed that Niki had helped her a lot. 7.55% She loved that man so much that in the past three years, she had been used to seeing Julian¡¯s face and feeling at ease, so it was difficult for her to ept the sudden leave. It was like a withdrawal reaction. But since she had decided to wake up from her dream, she had to face it. Natalie decided to go immediately and wake up from her dream as soon as possible. At the gate of the court, the man was dressed in a ck suit, tall and straight. His deep eyes, straight nose and cold face showed his displeasure. Wearing a long dress, Natalie saw the man standing in front of the court. The sunlight of this afternoon shone on him, and she was amazed for a moment. Even if she knew that it was Julian, not the man she was thinking of, her attitude softened unconsciously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte. There was a traffic jam on the road.¡± Julian¡¯s face ovepped the man¡¯s face in her memory, which made her a little unstable. She had been relying on her dream for too long. The moment she saw the man¡¯s face, her thoughts wavered. But that was only for a moment, and then it was firmly rejected by her. Julian looked up and found that Natalie¡¯s face was as gentle as every day in the past three years. It was totally different from the attitude she had when she was at the sales office. So, she wanted to show her affection and made him would not want to divorce her temporarily because of their old love? No way! If she could do such a shameless thing, she should know the consequences. Looking indifferently at Natalie, Julian said casually, ¡°It¡¯s useless if you want y for time. You can¡¯t dy it for the rest of your life. I want a divorce today.¡± Hearing this, Natalie smiled, ¡°That¡¯s what I think. Let¡¯s get a divorce as soon as possible.¡± No matter how much Julian looked like him, he was not that man after all. Natalie knew that it was useless to deceive herself like this. It was better for them to divorce earlier. She hoped that after Niki married Julian, she could take good care of his grandfather and his mother Linda. Linda temporarily recovered after three years of treatment, but it was still likely to have a rpse. Julian frowned and squinted at her. ¡°Then let¡¯s get in as soon as possible. We can rest assured if we get divorced early.¡± With a calm face, she looked at Julian. There was no sadness on her face. She finally ended all of this and felt rxed. Blue veins stood out on Julian¡¯s forehead and his eyes became colder. Niki was right. She was so anxious to divorce him that she didn¡¯t even bother to pretend to be sad. She couldn¡¯t wait to divorce and find another man! ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get inside.¡± His expression was uncertain. He looked at Natalie seriously, ¡°After our divorce, it¡¯s impossible for you toe back to mel¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯te back.¡± replied Natalie indifferently. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 I was wrong Julian sneered and strode into the Civil Affairs Bureau. Before Natalie could catch up with the man, she was stopped by a person. ¡°Aunt?¡± Natalie was surprised when she saw who it was. Hearing this, Julian turned around. When he saw it was his mother, he frowned and looked at Natalie with more disgust. In order not to divorce, she even invited his mother here. Now that she had done such a thing, she should know the consequences. What did she want to do? Trying his best to suppress his disgust, Julian said respectfully, ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡± Linda grabbed the ID card and household register from his hand, saying, ¡°Who did allow you to divorce?¡± Natalie also didn¡¯t know why Linda came here. She held Linda back and said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be too excited. Take care of yourself.¡± Julian looked at her in disgust, especially when he saw she was worried. He said coldly, ¡°Since you know that mom shouldn¡¯t get excited, why did you ask her here?¡± ¡°Just put it straightforwardly if you don¡¯t want to divorce. Why do you have to do this?¡± She even pretended to be worried about mom¡¯s health. How scheming she was! ¡°If you don¡¯t want to divorce, tell me directly. Why did you y such a trick? I¡¯ve told you before that you can ask for as muchpensation as you want. You agree to divorce and even secretly tell mom all that. Natalie, are you happy to fool all of us?¡± Hearing this, Natalie was so angry that sheughed out loud. As she wanted to say something, Linda said. ¡°Julian, don¡¯t me her. I came here myself.¡± Obviously, Julian didn¡¯t believe it. He said in a gentle tone, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t always stand by her side. She invites you here just to put pressure on me and don¡¯t want to divorce.¡± ¡°She is not as tender as she looks.¡± He had seen it at the sales office before. Natalie sneered as she heard what he said. What nonsense did he day?? She didn¡¯t want to divorce??? + Did he think that she couldn¡¯t live without him? She let go of Linda and pulled him forward, saying, ¡°Now go in with me. See if I want a divorce or not!¡± Julian¡¯s eyes were full of sarcasm. He said, ¡°Well, let me see how long you can pretend!¡± He grabbed her wrist and forcefully took her to the Civil Affairs Bureau. Chapter 13 was wrong 8223 Linda panicked. She stumbled forward and grabbed Julian¡¯s hand. ¡°Julian, Natalie didn¡¯t ask me to come here. I just saw the divorce agreement in the study.¡± Julian was surprised and stopped abruptly. Wasn¡¯t it because of Natalie? Seeing that Julian stopped, Linda breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I came here in a hurry without thinking more. Don¡¯t misunderstand her!¡± Linda gasped. Julian held his mother carefully with aplicated expression on his face. ¡°The agreement is in her bedroom. I saw it by ident when I wanted to find her.¡± Hearing that, Julian wasn¡¯t as angry as before. Did he wrong Natalie? Seeing that Linda was so weak and still spoke for her to prove that it wasn¡¯t because of Natalie, Natalie was touched. She didn¡¯t have the time to be angry with Julian and hurried to watch if Linda was alright. ¡°Auntie, you can¡¯t be emotional.¡± Linda held Natalie¡¯s hand tightly as she saw Natalie was worried about her. She looked at Natalie and said in a tone as if she was begging. ¡°Natalie, you know Julian is cold and bad tempered since you have been stayed with him in the past three years.¡± ¡°You have done so much for the family, and I have seen it. For these years, you have been busy taking care of me, as well as the whole family.¡± *Julian wasn¡¯t thoughtful. It¡¯s okay for a couple to have quarrel. Don¡¯t get divorced¡­ I don¡¯t want you to leave¡­¡± Looking at this, Natalie wasn¡¯t that determined. In fact, she had already treated Linda as her own mother. ¡°It¡¯s our luck to have such a good daughter-inw. Julian, haven¡¯t you seen what Natalie has done for the family in the past three years?¡± Linda turned to look at Julian with disappointment in her eyes. Julian pressed his thin lips with his eyes full ofplex emotions, and he did not say anything. ¡°Think it over. Do you deserve her?¡± ¡°Mother¡­¡± Julian wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t. After a long silence, he slowly raised his arm and reckoned the driver who sent his mother here in the distance. ¡°Send my mom back safely.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll solve the matter by ourselves. Mom, you go back first.¡± Natalie also thought so. She knew that Linda was in poor health and she had spent a lot of time to help her recover a little. She didn¡¯t want to let Linda worry about her. Natalie nodded and carefully helped Linda get in the car and said, ¡°Aunt, we can solve it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Linda didn¡¯t know what Julian was thinking. She sighed and slowly let go of Natalie¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Natalie, forgive him.¡± Natalie nodded seriously, and Linda gradually disappeared from her sight. Julian also looked ahead silently. As the car drove away, he gradually calmed down. In the past few years, he admitted that Natalie had done a lot, and she had done a good job as his wife. She loved him so much, but he didn¡¯t treat her well. He looked at her and said in an unnatural tone, ¡°You have done a lot over the years, and I did do something wrong. I¡¯m sorry.¡± It seemed that something urred to him again. He paused and reminded her casually, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t divorce you. Do you understand?¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He loved Niki, not Natalie. No matter how much she had done, it was useless. But he would compensate Natalie. This was the only thing he could do for her. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 I won¡¯t fall in love with you Looking at him, Natalie said in a gentle tone, ¡°I have done everything willingly in the past three years. You don¡¯t have to feel guilty.¡± The story of her and that man came to an end so suddenly. She could do nothing to relieve his pain. If she had arrived earlier, their story wouldn¡¯t have ended. She would not be so regretted, nor would she feel guilty to give up everything and marry Julian regardless of her parents¡¯ objection. She was immersed in her thought, unaware of the fact that she was staring at him with emotions in her eyes. Julian looked at her eyes with aplicated expression. Did she really have another man outside? In fact, he still believed that Natalie loved him, because her eyes revealed that. It didn¡¯t lie. He couldn¡¯t make up his mind as before. He said lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will give you thepensation you deserve.¡± ¡± Natalie felt that he looked more like that man when he spoke in such a gentle tone. Her mouth twitched with self-mockery. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything.¡± ¡°I really hope that you can take good care of aunt, and I hope that you can live a better life.¡± After all, that man also belongs to the family. He definitely didn¡¯t want his family to copse. Natalie thought to herself. Julian kept silent. Natalie looked so sincere that he couldn¡¯t tell whether it was true or not, but he seemed to believe it unconsciously. Was she really that kind of person? Maybe he shouldn¡¯t have made a rash judgment. It was really cruel to her toe such a conclusion without evidence. She just loved him too much. It was not wrong at all. The phone rang and he picked it up. It was Niki. She said, ¡°Julian, have you finished your work? I¡¯m not feeling well ¡°What happened? Did you take the medicine on time?¡± Julian asked with concern. ¡°Julian, I miss you so much. Can youe to stay with me¡­¡± Hearing the delicate voice from the phone, Natalie got goose bumps all over. Thisdy was not so pitiful when she hit others before. But she knew why Niki called. It was just a hint to urge Julian to divorce as soon as possible. She didn¡¯t want to listen to Niki pretend to be delicate. Anyway, Niki would take the position of Mrs. Graham sooner orter. She casually opened her mobile phone and sent a message to Philip and ask if he had arrived. Julian hung up the phone. Niki was not feeling well and he was worried about her. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The moment he hung up the phone, he came to his senses. He felt that Natalie just yed the love card and didn¡¯t want to get a divorce. He was almost puzzled by her just now. He had promised Niki. So, he had to make her assured. He looked at Natalie who quietly waited for him to finish the phone call and pretended to be generous. His face suddenly turned cold and he sneered at her in his heart. If he liked Natalie, they would have fallen in love since Natalie loved him so much. But he didn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t like her. He hoped that she could understand. Julian warned her abruptly with some disgust, ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t think that we won¡¯t divorce just because mom doesn¡¯t agree.¡± Hearing this, Natalie raised her head and asked, ¡°What?¡± Obviously, she didn¡¯t know what his attitude changed. What did Niki say to him? Why did his attitude change so fast? ¡°I don¡¯t love you. I married you just to find someone to take care of my mother and grandfather, and you just happened to appear. There is no better person except you.¡± He said in stiff and indifferent tone. Hearing this, Natalie sneered, ¡°Julian, do you have to be so ruthless?¡± Julian took a look at his watch and said, ¡°If you are sensible, I will give you more money. You will live a money. Think it over.¡± More money? Did she care about the money? She really couldn¡¯t understand Julian. She really wanted him to live a good life, but she got such an answer. Natalie squinted her eyes slightly and sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your money.¡± ¡°No matter what you say, it¡¯s useless. Get the divorce first!¡± She didn¡¯t want to argue with him anymore. After saying that, she turned around angrily and was about to enter the Civil Affairs Bureau. -But she saw the door was closed. She was very angry. She shouldn¡¯t have talked so much with him outside. The Civil Affairs Bureau was off duty! She turned around and left angrily, ignoring Julian. Looking at her back, Julian sighed helplessly. Why didn¡¯t she understand? No matter how much she loved him, he wouldn¡¯t fall in love with her. He didn¡¯t love her. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Henry Graham When Natalie got back to the vi, she threw the key on the counter of the door and sat on the sofa angrily. She wasn¡¯t happy these days. Philip just sent her a message. It was a news about the recruitment of an international drug research center. [You are invited and required to attend thepetition. Do you have time recently?¡± Raising her eyebrows, Natalie texted back. [Did you tell them that I came back?] A few days after she left the Graham family, Philip couldn¡¯t wait to tell others that she had returned. She hadn¡¯t rested for a few days, and the matter of divorce hadn¡¯t been settled yet¡­ She would be exhausted to death. But in fact, she was a little excited in her heart. In order to prevent the Graham family from knowing her identity, she had given up developing medicine. Since the opportunity came, she wanted to have a try. She clicked on the link and found that the news was thetest trend in the development of nerve rted medicine. [You haven¡¯t been involved in the research for three years. Don¡¯t you want to join?] Philip knew what Natalie thought. She must be eager for this opportunity after three boring years in the Graham family. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. When Natalie saw the message, she raised her eyebrows and praised him. He knew her. She had never been in this field, and it seemed very challenging. However, she had written a thesis at this aspect before, and it was not too difficult if she had a n in her mind. She liked challenges! Natalie replied with an OK gesture. Since she could do what she was interested in again, she became in a good mood. After replying the message, Linda called her. ¡°Aunt, what¡¯s wrong?¡± said she in a gentle tone. Although she was very angry with Julian, Linda had always been nice to her. She was sensible. ¡°Natalie, I want to see you tomorrow. Are you avable?¡± she could tell that there was a trace of nervousness in Linda¡¯s tone. ¡°I¡¯m free. Send the location to me. I don¡¯t have anything else to do.¡± she answered as she packed up things and ced them one by one. She knew that Linda wanted to persuade her not to get divorced. Although she would not easily change her mind, it was not appropriate for her to refuse the aunt¡¯s invitation, so she decided to agree to the appointment. She could say goodbye to Linda.. On the second day, she got up early and went to the restaurant. She ordered some dishes that Linda liked. The dishes were light and were all her favorite. When Linda came to the dining room and saw that her daughter-inw had already ordered dishes and was waiting for her in the seat, she was touched. She didn¡¯t know why Julian didn¡¯t like Natalie such a good wife. Natalie saw Linda appear at the door of the private room. She quickly stood up to greet her, ¡°Auntie, sit here.¡± After sitting down, Linda looked at Natalie, her gentle and virtuous daughter-inw, and sighed in her heart, not knowing how to say it. Natalie reached out and picked up a few dishes into Linda¡¯s bowl with serving chopsticks. ¡°Auntie, I ordered all your favorite dishes. Please have a taste.¡± ¡°What do you want to say? Just say it. I don¡¯t mind.¡± She stood up again, took the kettle from the waiter, poured a cup of hot water and handed it to Linda. Taking the cup, Linda rubbed it with her hand and said nervously, ¡°Natalie, I¡¯lle straight to the point. I won¡¯t take up your time.¡± ¡°As a mother, I know that Julian has a bad temper. For so many years, only you can tolerate his bad temper.¡± ¡°If it were someone else, no one could bear him. Natalie, you are a good child¡­¡± Natalie listened quietly and didn¡¯t answer. Linda¡¯s words didn¡¯t work on her. She had decided to end all this. She wanted to end the dream of the past three years and wake herself up. ¡°Natalie, are you determined to divorce Julian?¡± Linda still asked after hesitating for a while. She knew how much her daughter-inw loved Julian, and everything Natalie had done in the past three years proved it. She believed that Natalie must be very hesitated to have the divorce. ????? ¡°I¡¯ll go back and persuade him. In fact, he is not a bad guy.¡± Natalie put down the cup and said firmly in a gentle voice, ¡°Auntie, if you want to persuade me to change my mind today, you¡¯d better give up. I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± Linda observed her expression carefully and didn¡¯t find any change. She sighed, ¡°There are reasons for his coldness.¡± After hesitating for a while, Linda took out a photo from her bag. There were two boys in the photo. The photo was a little yellowing and wrinkled. Obviously, it was often held in one¡¯s hand. Linda stroked the photo with indescribable sadness in her eyes. Natalie was curious and looked at it. When she saw the photo, she suddenly paused. In the photo, there were two boys. One was a little older and smiled warmly, the other looked younger but had no smile on his face, looking cold. The two boys looked like each other very much. Natalie recognized the man at a nce. It was Henry Graham. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Totally different from Julian ¡°Natalie, I haven¡¯t told you that before you married Julian, he had a brother¡­¡± Looking at the old photo, Linda said. ¡°So, he was like this when he was a child.¡± His smiled was so warm, straightforward and sincere. He was totally different from Julian. Linda thought that what Natalie said was Julian. She pointed at Julian in the photo and smiled kindly. ¡°Yes, he has been so cold since childhood. He hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡± She then turned to look at Henry in the photo and said, ¡°This is Julian¡¯s brother, Henry.¡± ¡°Henry was talented and excellent since he was a child. Mr. Graham has always been proud of Henry, so he has neglected Julian.¡± ¡°Julian grew up under the shadow of Henry, and he was lonely. Especially after Henry left, he was getting worse and worse.¡± With tears in her eyes, Linda held Matalie¡¯s hand slowly. ¡°In fact, as his mother, I have responsibilities for this. If I had cared more about him at that time, he wouldn¡¯t have be so cold and indifferent¡­¡± Natalie looked at the photo quietly. She didn¡¯t hear what Linda said, and her attention was all attracted by Henry when he was a child in the photo. Her mind began to wander. Some memories that she had deliberately forgotten flooded in. It suddenly urred to her why Henry had gone abroad that year. She had asked him why he went abroad before. He smiled and said that it was G o d ¡®s guidance to let him meet her abroad. Now she knew. It was because he didn¡¯t want to bother Julian. If he continued to stay at home, his father would treat Julian worse, and Julian would be more and more isted. Henry, you are so stu pid. Why did you always sacrifice yourself silently? Not noticing Natalie¡¯s distraction, Linda continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to mention it, but I don¡¯t want you to miss it. You love Julian so much. Don¡¯t divorce¡± ¡°You are the one that Julian proposed to marry. You must be very special to him. He is so lonely that he needs a person like you to apany him.¡± Coming out of her memory, Natalie looked at the tearful Linda in front of her. Although she didn¡¯t want to make Linda sad, she still made up her mind and said with difficulty, ¡°Aunt, I will find a better man.¡± Julian had found his Mrs. Graham, hadn¡¯t he? Niki would apany him. As for the annoying character he had developed from an early age, let Niki bear it! Although Julian¡¯s pain brought by the original family was heartbreaking, she didn¡¯t want to be kidnapped by morality. His pain should be healed by the person who loved him. Not her. Linda wanted to say something, but didn¡¯t. The two of them kept silent for a long time. The reason why Natalie came to the appointment was to say goodbye to Linda. She broke the silence and asked, ¡°Auntie, how are you feeling recently?¡± Since the day Henry left, Linda had been seriously ill, and she had been looking for famous doctors all over the world, but did not recover. The main reason why Natalie decided to marry Julian was to take care of Linda. She wanted to help Henry take care of his mother. Linda¡¯s illness was a heartache, a me ntal one. Natalie thought she knew well about medicine. After all, the Spears family had some attainments in medical treatment when they were kids. She had tried her best to treat Linda in the past three years, and before she married Julian, she had specially developed a special medicine for Linda. So, her condition finally stabilized. ¡°I¡¯m in good health now. I rarely have nightmares recently,¡± Linda replied softly. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . It seemed that Natalie was determined to divorce. So, Linda couldn¡¯t say anything more. She knew that it was all Julian¡¯s fault. She had tried her best to fight for Julian. There was no regret, and it could be considered that she was not destined to have such a good daughter-inw. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m afraid that youck medicine, so I¡¯ve brought you a few bottles. Remember to take them. when you¡¯re not feeling well.¡± Natalie took out her own medicine from her bag and handed it to Linda. After taking the phone call yesterday, she worked overtime to improve the medicine, which was better than the version she developed three years ago. It was more suitable for Linda¡¯s condition. After she left the Graham family, she couldn¡¯t have to pay attention to Linda¡¯s illness all the time. When there was really something wrong she could cope with it Linda took the medicine and said, ¡°I¡¯m relieved to take it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve taken all the medicine. If you want a divorce with Julian, I¡¯m too embarrassed to ask you for it,¡± said Linda apologetically. ¡°Auntie, although I have divorced, you can contact me at any time if you are not feeling well.¡± Linda nodded repeatedly. ¡°We are really sorry for you.¡± After the meal, Natalie stood at the door of the restaurant and watched Linda leave by car. After a long time, the wind blew her hair. She stood still and murmured, ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry for Henry.¡± Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Let her give up Sitting on Niki¡¯s bed, Julian spooned the abalone congee cooked by Gina to Niki, who was weak and lying on the bed. Niki blinked her bright eyes and said, ¡°Thank you for taking care of me even though you are so busy with your work¡­¡± At this time, the bodyguard lowered his head and reported respectfully, ¡°Mr. Graham, Mrs. Graham went to see Miss Spears today and stayed in the restaurant for a long time.¡± ¡°What tricks was Natalie ying?¡± Hearing the bodyguard¡¯s words, although Niki remained calm on the bed, she had mixed feelings. ¡°Did you hear what they said?¡± asked Julian casually, with a cold face and no emotional fluctuation on his face. He continued to feed Niki the Abalone Porridge carefully. ¡°Madam didn¡¯t let me in. I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± the bodyguard was worried. He wanted to go in, but was stopped. He only heard some words like medicine. ¡°Okay,¡± said Julian, nodding slightly. ¡°Nothing else. Keep an eye on my mother.¡± ¡°And my mother¡¯s physical condition.¡± The bodyguard breathed a sigh of relief and then left. A bowl of porridge was eaten up. Then Julian picked up a tissue and gently wiped the corner of Niki¡¯s mouth. Niki looked at the man in front of her lovingly said cautiously, Julian, Natalie and you¡­¡± She had thought that Julian loved her so much that after she came back, he would divorce Natalie as soon as possible. To her surprise, Julian hadn¡¯t divorced Natalie yet. She underestimated Natalie. She also underestimated the importance of Natalie for Julian Judging from the current situation, Natalie had a great impact on the Graham family. It seemed that it was not easy to divorce. Niki wanted to know what Julian was thinking. ¡°Niki, don¡¯t worry. I promised to marry you, and I will.¡± He could see the worries of Niki, and Julian knew that Niki wanted to be his wife for peace of mind. There was no way he couldn¡¯t even put the woman he loved at ease. He wanted to do everything he could to give Niki enough security. Niki sat up and took Julian¡¯s hand, ¡°You are the best, Julian.¡± I¡¯ve asked thewyer to draw up a new divorce agreement. Everything is under control.¡± Julian gently brushed the hair on the woman¡¯s forehead into her auricle. ¡°Have a good rest. Don¡¯t worry about this. If there is anything you need, just tell Gina. She has worked for our family for a long time and is experienced in taking care of people.¡± No matter what tricks Natalie yed and how his mother persuaded him, he would not give in. His heart belonged to Niki. He had warned Natalie today, but she obviously didn¡¯t buy him. ¡°You still keep on ying games, so don¡¯t me me for being too cruel!¡± Thought Julian. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . After taking care of Niki, Julian walked out of the apartment. He immediately got in the car and the driver drove to thepany. There were a lot of things to deal with in thepany recently. It was not easy for Julian to spare some time for Niki. And there were still a lot of meetings to be held in thepanyter. Sitting in the car, Julian closed his eyes for rest, and what the bodyguard had just said shed through his mind. ¨CMrs. Graham went to see Miss Spears today. Somehow, he became irritable. He narrowed his eyes and looked ahead. It seemed that in the past three years, Natalie had been pretending to be not gentle and generous. But when she was forced to divorce, her scheming was revealed. She had tried every means to win his heart. He must divorce her as soon as possible and let her give up! Frowning, Julian took out his phone and called Dn, ¡°Have you settled the divorce agreement I asked you to draft?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already got it. I¡¯m free now. I¡¯ll send it to yourpany right away.¡± said Dn. After hanging up the phone, Julian rubbed his brows. After a moment of silence, he still sent a message to Natalie. ¡°8 p. m., get the divorce agreement at my ce.¡± He didn¡¯t want to say anything more. When Natalie saw the message, she raised her eyebrows and directly deleted it without replying. She didn¡¯t like hismanding tone. She would divorce him, but she wouldn¡¯t let him push her around. If his tone was better, she might consider going to the Graham mansion. Sitting in the car, Julian saw the message he sent was read but not replied. His brows were knitted and he didn¡¯t believe that Natalie would dare to ignore his message. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Only one and a half million dors? Blue veins stood out on Julian¡¯s forehead. Just as he was about to call Natalie, a thought suddenly urred. Natalie loved him so much, and she even yed all kinds of tricks to dy the divorce. When she saw the divorce agreement, she definitely didn¡¯t want to reply the message. He thought she probably wanted to dy it as long as possible. Thinking of this, he calmed down and sent another message patiently. ¡°I will be there.¡± The biggest concession he could make was to let her meet him again. Natalie was concentrating on reading the documents. When she heard the vibration of her mobile phone, she checked the message and saw the seven words sent by Jun. She was confused. ¡°What does he mean? He was talking about the divorce agreement just now, but now he says he will be at the Graham mansion at night? What the hell?¡± ¡°What does it have to do with me that he will be at the Graham mansion?¡± Natalie thought and still didn¡¯t reply. Julian¡¯s face darkened when he saw the message was read but not replied again. In the afternoon, in the president¡¯s office of the Graham group, the assistant came in to deliver some documents and forgot to knock on the door. As soon as he stepped in, he heard the cold voice of Julian, ¡°Get out.¡± The assistant trembled with fear and left in a hurry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him today? Why is he so angry?¡± Thought Dn. Julian was usually being indifferent in thepany, but he was just indifferent. He seldom lost his temper for no reason. He was indifferent to everything, so there was few things could irritate him. The employees were afraid of him, but in fact, they were in awe of him with some reverence. The assistant came out with one of his hand on his chest and took a deep breath. Seeing this, the colleagues around hurried to ask what had happened. The assistant looked at the closed door of the president¡¯s office and said with lingering fear, ¡°I might just be in the line of fire. You¡¯d better be careful in the meetingter.¡± One of the colleagues around was silent for a while, then said, ¡°Really? It¡¯s my debrief today. What bad luck?!¡± The assistant looked at him with a pitying look. There was a chorus of sigh, ¡°Who on earth made Mr. Graham so angry? Everyone is suffering.¡± At this time, a man in a dark green suit and golden rimmed sses came in. The suit was well cut, making the man look handsome and elegant. ¡°Hello, Mr. Seth. Mr. Graham has been waiting for you.¡± The assistant saw him and hurried to greet him. ¡°I won¡¯t take you in. Mr. Graham is inside, please.¡± The assistant made a gesture to let the man in. He really didn¡¯t want to be scolded by Julian. With a gentle smile, Dn nodded and pushed the door open. Dn and Julian had been good friends for many years. Dn was one of the few people who could stand Julian¡¯s bad temper. He had just learned that Julian¡¯s crush, Niki, hade back. The moment he knew the news, he knew that Julian was going to divorce Natalie. Natalie was infatuated with the wrong person. Julian raised his head and saw Dn. He pointed at the sofa and asked him to sit down. Then he continued to read the documents with his head down. ¡°I brought you the divorce agreement. Check it out.¡± Said Dn. Julian took over the agreement and looked through it quickly, his eyes finally fixed on the property distribution. Then his eyes darkened. ¡°Make it one and a half million dors.¡± His words were full of anger, as if he was venting his rage. Hearing this, Dn looked up at Julian in disbelief. He thought it was too little. Dn looked at the man with a cold face in front of him and didn¡¯t understand what he was thinking. ¡°Didn¡¯t he tell me that he would give her much money? I thought he was generous, but now he only gives her one and a half million dors?¡± ¡®Men¡¯s hearts areplicated.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Dn shook his head and took the agreement without saying anything. He didn¡¯t want to get involved in the business of Julian, so he said ¡°Okay¡± lightly. He only though that Natalie was a little miserable. She only got one and a half million dors in the end after three years in the Graham family. Even if she was a substitute, it couldn¡¯t be like this. Dn felt sorry for Natalie in his heart. With a cold face, Julian continued to read the documents and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else to tell me, you can go out.¡± ¡°Send me the agreement in an hour. I need it urgently.¡± Julian didn¡¯t raise his eyes, but he didn¡¯t turn a page of the document for a long time, which showed his anxiety. Apparently, he was irritated by the fact that Natalie didn¡¯t reply, He nned to give her another chance, He didn¡¯t believe that if he went back to the Graham mansion in the evening, she could bear to not see him. Dn raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send it to you right away. It¡¯s not a big deal to draft another one.¡± When Dn prepared a new contract and sent it upstairs, he heard Julian in the meeting room scold. someone coldly and cruelly. ¡°This is your n this week? What do you think the drug can do?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of keeping you here? Redo it!¡± Hearing this, Dn couldn¡¯t help trembling. It was really frightening. After studying the whole afternoon, she had just about solved the task that the International Association gave her. She thought it would be challenging, but when she got down to doing it, she didn¡¯t expect the idea to come so quickly. She even made several versions to target different people, and the side-effect of the medicine was reduced to the minimum. After everything was done, she stood up, stretched herself, made herself a cup of coffee, and casually sent her sorted research ideas to the association. At this time, a message popped up on the phone, ¡°you didn¡¯te?¡± It was from Julian. She could imagine the man¡¯s livid face across the screen. But this was the message two hours ago, and she was too focused to see it. Natalie was a little surprised that it was already ten o¡¯clock in the evening. She chose to ignore the message and prepared to take a shower to sleep. She didn¡¯t know whether the new shower gel she bought that day was good or not. Natalie still didn¡¯t reply. As soon as she entered the bathroom, the doorbell rang. She had to put on her slippers to open the door. ¡°Whoes to me in the middle of the night?¡± Thought Natalie. She opened the door impatiently and asked, before she saw the man¡¯s face, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The man didn¡¯t say anything. She looked up and saw a expressionless bodyguard. She looked behind the bodyguard and saw a man leaning against the car in a suit under the dim street lamp. His cold face was particrly eye-catching. Julian?! Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Niki¡¯s visit Julian had been waiting in the Graham mansion for a few hours, but he didn¡¯t see Natalie. He was so angry that he asked his secretary to find out the address of her and came to Greenlife vi with anger. Since she didn¡¯t want to face the reality of divorce, he had to personally let her face it. It was useless to escape. ¡°How do you know where I live?¡± Asked Natalie. But as soon as she asked, she regretted. With Julian¡¯s status, it was not difficult for him to know anything in Los Angeles. ¡°But why hees to me at night? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that Niki would misunderstand him when she knows it? I don¡¯t wanna be annoyed by Niki¡¯s tricks for no reason.¡± Thought Natalie. ¡°Give the divorce agreement to her.¡± without looking at Natalie, Julian turned around and asked the bodyguard to give the divorce agreement to her. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s offensive for you to knock on my door at night?¡± said Natalie coldly as he took the agreement and looked at Julian, who was expressionless. * Just now, Julian was so angry that he lost his mind. It was not until now that he calmed down. His emotions were somehow misled by Natalie. It was indeed not appropriate for him toe to her ce late on impulse. ¡°Because I didn¡¯t reply your message?¡± said Natalie in a mocking tone. Obviously, Julian was angry with her ignoring his messages. Natalie thought he was so childish. Julian¡¯s face darkened. Although he came here to send the divorce agreement, it did seem that he cared too much about her thoughts as he came to her at night. It was not strange for her to think too much. ¡°Remember to bring it to me when you sign it.¡± said Julian in a stiff voice. After saying that, he immediately got in the car and left, as if he was not willing to stay a moment longer. With the agreement in her hand, Natalie walked into the room, opened the divorce papers and ran them through. Her eyes were fixed on the term that he gave her one and a half million dors. Looking at the number, she felt angry and funny as a sarcastic smile on her face. Julian was worth more than a billion dors, but he only gave her one and a half million dors. Moreover, most of these properties had grown during their marriage, which could not be counted as the property before marriage. If it had been properly divided, she would have gotten at least one hundred million dors. *What does he take me for? Or the Graham family is broke?¡± Thought Natalie. She was so angry that she threw the papers on the bed and turned into the bathroom. She was pis sed off by the agreement made by Julian. After taking a shower anding out of the bathroom, she wiped her hair and looked at the agreement on the bed quietly. She calmed down a lot. Although it was too little to get one and a half million dors from Julian, she really didn¡¯t want to waste time with him. She didn¡¯tck the money, so it was meaningless for her to waste her energy with him in order to look good. Even if Julian really gave her a lot of money, she wouldn¡¯t take it¡­ Sign it! She didn¡¯t want to waste time with Julian. She picked up the agreement and wrote her name on it without hesitation. Natalie slept through the night. She hadn¡¯t slept this well in a long time. When she woke up, she felt rxed and even ate more breakfast than usual. As soon as she put on her delicate makeup and was about to go out, she heard the doorbell. When she opened the door, she saw a pure ruddy face under the umbre of the bodyguard. It was Niki. Julian just camest night, and Niki came this morning, which confused Natalie. ¡°Aren¡¯t you sick?¡± said Natalie coldly as he looked at Niki whose face was red and didn¡¯t look ufortable at all. ¡°Did Julian tell you? Yes, I¡¯m sick¡­¡± Niki said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m in poor health. Thanks to his care, I¡¯m getting better.¡± The unting in Niki¡¯s words was self-evident. ¡°I bring you something today, but I don¡¯t feel well. May I go in and have a seat?¡± She was worried that Julian would give too much property to Natalie for the sake of old love, so she deceived Dn to draw up a new agreement in the name of Julian. She also came to see if there were other men hiding in the house. ¡°If you don¡¯t feel well, you should stay at home. Why did you stille out?¡± Said Natalie. When she heard that Niki brought her something, she was suspicious. She knew it must be a Greek gift. Niki was choked by her words and did not speak for a long time. Sorry. I¡¯m quite busy.¡± Natalie refused decisively and closed the door without hesitation. She didn¡¯t know what tricks Niki was going to y. Every time she came back, what she had done made her very angry. Natalie didn¡¯t want to see her y angelic bit ch. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Niki reached out to stop her. Obviously, she was in a panic. *Julian asked me to give it to you.¡± Niki said and raised her eyebrows. She knew as long as she mentioned Julian, Natalie would definitely want to know what it was. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Not interested.¡± said Natalie in a cold voice, obviously unmoved. ¡°Didn¡¯t she love Julian so much? Why she looked unfazed? Was she heartbroken by Jun?¡± With a pitiful look on her face, Niki sneered at Natalie in her heart and decided to make it clear, ¡°I¡¯m here to give you the divorce agreement.¡± She had nned to go into the hose to see if there was a man hiding there, so that Julian would be completely disappointed at Natalie. But by the way Natalie was acting, Julian should be totally disappointed in her, otherwise, it was impossible for her to remain unmoved when heard Julian¡¯s name. ¡°Niki also came to deliver the divorce agreement?¡± Thought Natalie. She raised her eyebrows, opened the door, took the agreement from Niki and read it roughly. Much of it was no different from Julian¡¯s. But when she saw the property distribution column, she paused and thenughed. ¨CShe didn¡¯t get a cent. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Do I look like I need money ¡°Are you sure this is from Julian?¡± said Natalie, whose eyshes trembled slightly. She was amused by Niki¡¯s trick. She thought that Julian was stingy enough, but she didn¡¯t expect that Niki was even stingy than him! The two of them were a perfect match. ¡°Of course it¡¯s his idea.¡± said Niki calmly, having nopunction of lying. ¡°You don¡¯t think the Graham family will give you arge sum of money after you have lived in their house for three years for free, do you?¡± Niki sneered, her eyes full of contempt. ¡°I didn¡¯t mention the money. But you, Niki, always keep talking about money. How badly do you need money?¡± Natalie blinked and looked at Niki¡¯s dress with picky eyes. ¨Ca CHANEL¡¯s off season dress that came out a year ago. But obviously, Niki didn¡¯t notice Natalie¡¯s look and said, ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic. You have to sign this agreement even if you don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t get a cent from the Graham family¡¯s property.¡± ¡°Do I look like I need money?¡± Thought Natalie. She couldn¡¯t help but reflect on herself. ¡°What have I been through for these three years? I can¡¯t believe I was even being questioned for coveting their property?¡± Natalie shook the ring on her hand and said, ¡°do you think I really care about the property of the Graham. family?¡± This diamond ring was auctioned off by Philip and from abroad. She took a fancy to it at a nce and asked. Philip to buy it without hesitation. It was just consigned to her yesterday. Niki narrowed her eyes and looked at the fair and slender fingers of Natalie. There was a shining pink diamond on it. The size, color and purity were perfect. It was glittering with crystal light and shining brightly in the sun, and looked exceptionally luxurious. ¡°Is this¡­ Pink diamond?¡± Thought Niki. Astonishment shed across her eyes, but then her eyes darkened. Niki thought that as an orphan girl, Natalie didn¡¯t have a good education, so she definitely didn¡¯t know much about jewelry. It was probably a fake. ¡°Who knows if it is real or not?¡± Niki sneered with undisguised sarcasm. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you take a closer look and see is this pink diamond real or not?¡± ¡°How dare she ask me to identify the jewelry?¡± Thought Niki. She had no other hobbies abroad in the past few years, but liked to collect jewelry and had a good study of jewelry. The blue diamond pendant that Julian gave her when she came back was her favorite jewelry collection in the past few years. It was worth millions of dors. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it self-humiliating to show me the diamond? When I prove the diamond is a fake, let¡¯s see where your egos go!¡± She thought. With a cold snort, Niki took the diamond ring from Natalie¡¯s. The pink diamond was bright and translucent in her hand. It weighed a lot. Although the color was pink, it exuded an indescribable elegance. This diamond was even more sparkling than the best pink star in the whole country! Niki stared at the diamond in surprise and estimated the price silently in her heart. It was likely to cost more than fifteen million dors! ¡°So, what do you think?¡± Natalie noticed the sh of surprise on Niki¡¯s face. She smiled and said with expectation. It seemed that Niki knew a lot about jewelry and could tell that this pink diamond was valuable. ¡°Where did you get this diamond ring?¡± Niki asked. She knew it was impossible for Natalie to have the money and ability to get this pink diamond. Julian only gave her a blue diamond. She could not believe that there was a man that would make every effort to give such a precious pink diamond to Natalie! ¡°None of your business. You just need to know that I don¡¯t care about the money of the Graham family. You understand?¡± Natalie approached Niki and took the diamond from her hand with a smile. ¡°Oh, by the way, take the divorce agreement away. Your acting is so bad, and it¡¯s not good for your image if Julian knows that you pretended to be him to make up the agreement.¡± Natalie kindly reminded Niki and put the divorce agreement in Niki¡¯s hand, which was trembling with anger. Looking at the pink diamond, Niki was full of jealousy, suspicion and unwillingness. Her eyes darkened, and it suddenly urred to her mind what the bodyguard had said. ¨CMrs. Graham went to see Miss Spears. ¡°Linda must have slipped her this expensive pink diamond that day!¡± ¡°I underestimated her. She even tricked the Graham family¡¯s diamond ring from Linda. What¡¯s the difference between that and stealing?¡± Thought Niki. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Since you want to divorce with Julian, you should return the Graham family¡¯s belongings back, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You said you didn¡¯t care about the Graham family¡¯s property, but you held the pink diamond in your hand and didn¡¯t let it go. Don¡¯t pretend to be high-hearted.¡± Niki¡¯s words were sharp, and the surprise in her eyes gradually disappeared, reced by contempt. ¡°Again? Last time, you ndered me to transfer the property, and now you said that I took this pink diamond Chapter 201 ! look like I need money 13115 from the Graham family.¡± Natalie thought and she was speechless. ¡°Since you said you would divorce with Julian, return the diamond ring of the Graham family to me!¡± said Niki. She confidently held out her hand and motioned for Natalie to hand her the pink diamond. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Natalie frowned and gave Niki aforting look. As if she was saying that ¡°if you are out of your mind, go to see a doctor¡±. After saying that, Natalie carefully put the pink diamond on her slender finger in front of Niki and turned around. ¡°You¡­¡± Niki was obviously unwilling to give up. She reached out to grab the pink diamond. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Identity discovered? With the experience ofst time, when Natalie saw that Niki was about to make a move, she stepped back to dodge her arm and reminded her lightly. ¡°There is a camera at the door of my house.¡± Natalie guessed she didn¡¯t learn anythingst time. Niki hurriedly looked up and stopped when she saw the camera. ¡°You wait and see.¡± said Niki. She wouldn¡¯t let Natalie take away anything from the Graham family! ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Niki turned around and left. Her high-heeled shoes made a sound with the angry footsteps, and the bodyguards hurriedly followed her behind with an umbre. ¡°Bye.¡± Seeing that Niki got into the car angrily, Natalie turned around and was about to enter the room. But when she saw the divorce agreement on the ground, she raised her eyebrows, bent over and picked up the agreement, and threw it on the entering counter of the vi. Niki was so angry that she even forgot to take the agreement. Natalie adjusted her clothes, and refined the make-up. She picked a bright lipstick and slowly applied it to her lips. All the lipsticks she had used in the past three years were mild color. Today, she suddenly applied bright red color, which made her feel not quite fit She looked at herself in the mirror Her features were delicate and noble. Her red lips and warty eyes werepletely different from her usual gentle style Natalie nodded to herself with satisfaction. ¡°Have you arrived?¡± Philip sent her a message. ¡°Not yet out¡± Replied Natalie. Because of Niki, Natalie was probably going to bete. ¡°The invitation has been ced at your door. Remember to take it.¡± Sent Philip. As soon as she saw this message, the doorbell rang. She took over the package and saw an invitation in a luxurious style, with the words ¡°the invitation from Glory Group¡± written on it. ¡°Come in as me. Don¡¯t expose yourself.¡± Philip sent another message. Philip had sent her a message this morning that there would be an exchange meeting with a medical company in Los Angeles today. Since she nned to get back to work, she had to go to have a look. After all, she hadn¡¯t been back to thepany for three years. Although she had read all kinds of literatures published on international medical magazines, as the saying went, ¡°the information makes winners¡±. She wanted to explore the actual pharmacy level of all the medicalpanies in Los Angeles these years. When she was about to go, she was interrupted by Niki. But Niki left angrily, which made her feel quite good. discovered? 13 501 After reading it, Natalie put the invitation into her bag. Top medical exchange meetings were not open to the public. Only famous doctors and listed companies were invited. It was difficult for ordinary people to enter, and even reporters could only wait outside the exhibition hall. Natalie drove to the entrance of the exhibition and took off her sunsses. However, as soon as she got out of the car, she was frightened by the reporters carrying cameras like their weapons. The entrance of the exhibition hall was almost flooded. Natalie put on the sunsses again decisively. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The reception staff at the door saw her and said expressionlessly, ¡°Hello, miss. This is the exchange meeting of the medicalpanies. Rtives are not allowed to enter.¡± After saying that, he nced at Natalie from top to toe. Even if she wore sunsses, she couldn¡¯t hide her beauty. She had a graceful figure that it was easy to tell that she was the lover of a boss of a company. And she wanted to take the opportunity to sneak into such a top talents exchange meeting to reach power. ¡°I¡¯m not a rtive. I¡¯m here to participate in the meeting.¡± Said Natalie in a soft and polite tone. There were too many reporters outside, so she didn¡¯t want to make any noise. The receptionist snorted and said impatiently, ¡°Then please show me your invitation.¡± Natalie took out the invitation from her bag. The receptionist¡¯s eyes narrowed when he saw the golden invitation. He looked at the woman in front of him with hesitation. ¡°Golden invitation? The person who got the invitation must be a rich man, probably a boss of a company.¡± ¡°Thisdy looked so young and beautiful, but she was actually the CEO of apany?¡± His mind was working quickly. Almost in an instant, he put on a smile, bowed respectfully and made a gesture of wee. ¡°Please go this way to the VIP table.¡± Natalie passed through the passageway and entered the VIP Hall. The hall was radiant and luxurious. People gathered and discussed everywhere. She took off her sunsses, picked up a ss of champagne and sat in a corner. ¡°I heard that Glory Group¡¯s doctor of pharmacy will be here today. Why hasn¡¯t hee yet?¡± ¡°Is Glory¡¯s peopleing? I heard that the new drugs developed by them are still in the clinical research stage. It¡¯s been a long time.¡± The man next to him nudged the person who had just spoken and said, ¡°Even Glory¡¯s research has been stagnant. s, look at the medicine developed by these medicinepanies in recent years. Which one has made any progress?¡± 13.661 Hearing this, Natalle raised her eyebrows and listened silently. ¡°Haven¡¯t the Graham Group been selecting new drugs recently? I think they are heading in a good direction. If this medicine is developed, it is likely to surpass Glory Group.¡± The crowd echoed, ¡°Since the new president of the Graham Group, Julian, took office, their development has been rapid. It¡¯s not what we smallpanies can do.¡± A man in a suit walked up to them and said, ¡°Once they figure it out, then clinical trials. How long is that gonna take? I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for the Graham Group to catch up with Glory!¡± ¡°Besides, there is a rumor in the industry that the best selling medicine of Graham is authorized by Glory, isn¡¯t it?¡± Hearing this, the people around became silent. Shaking the wine ss, Natalie heard the discussions of the crowd and looked at the peopleing and going in the meeting. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. In the past few years, the medicinepanies in Los Angeles hadn¡¯t developed at all. Natalie was disappointed. She had thought that she could see the new medicine that interested her¡­ When she felt bored, she heard a voice, ¡°Mr. Graham, you are here!¡± Natalie looked up subconsciously. She saw Julian with cold eyes and his lips were pursed. He looked very handsome in a well-cut dark red suit. ¡°Julian? Why is he here?¡± Thought Natalie. Julian¡¯s sharp eyes swept around, and Natalie quietly hid herself in the corner. ¡°Mr. Graham, how¡¯s the progress of yourpany¡¯s medicine recently? We small businesses depend on you for a living.¡± The man who had just spoken saw Julian and hurriedly walked up to him with a ttering smile. The people around were itching to have a try. They all wanted to talk to this young president. If they could have some connections with Julian, a little medical resource would be enough for their companies to go on for several years. Julian didn¡¯t say anything. He kept looking around, as if he was looking for someone. With her eyes squinting, Natalie looked at Julian. She wondered who he was looking for. As far as she knew, Julian hated to attend such asions most, so she guessed that he must have some purpose foring here today. The man beside Julian smiled awkwardly. Julian looked around several times, but didn¡¯t find the person he was looking for. His eyes were filled with disappointment. He took the champagne from the waiter next to him,pletely ignoring the man who was talking to him. ¡°Mr. Graham, are you looking for someone in Glory Group?¡± A man¡¯s voice came. Hearing the voice, Natalie looked up. The man¡¯s face was full of wrinkles and he looked a little old. She recognized him. He was a famous doctor of pharmacy at home, Sam ck. His academic performance was also ranked in the international list, but he was famous for his arrogance. Only a bigpany like the Graham Group could get him to talk to them. Seeing the man, Julian clinked sses with him and said with a smile, ¡°I can¡¯t hide it from you.¡± After pondering for a while, he understood that although Graham Group had developed rapidly, it lacked a strong doctor¡¯s degree in pharmacy. It was difficult to develop new drugs, so it had to rely on the authorization of Glory Group¡­ Sam thought Julian was probably here to poach Glory Group. ¡°I just saw someoneing in with the invitation letter of Glory Group.¡± with a deep look in his eyes, Sam looked at the corner where Natalie was. Natalie¡¯s heart tightened Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Put her in Jail Julian¡¯s eyes was like the edge of a knife. It swept across the position of Natalie along with the sight of Sam ck. ¡°Oh? Have you seen the position of that person?¡± He could only vaguely see a graceful woman sitting over there. The light was so dim that he couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. Julian didn¡¯t bother to look at the woman¡¯s face carefully. He looked away subconsciously. The woman sitting there was definitely not a doctor from Glory Group. ¡°Well, as an old man, I only saw the invitation. I didn¡¯t notice the person¡¯s face.¡± Sam apologized, looking away from the corner. ¡°How¡¯s the progress of yourpany¡¯s new drug research?¡± Sam changed the topic. The two¡¯s voices faded away. Natalie put down the goblet in her hand, slowly stood up and walked towards the back door of the exhibition hall. It was not good to be seen by Julian if she stayed any longer. After the boring and disappointed exchange meeting, she walked out of the passageway and saw the reporters flocking outside again. She put on her sunsses and walked quietly behind the reporters. Her phone rang and she picked it up. ¡°Hello, are you Miss Spears?¡± ¡°This is the Los Angeles police station. Someone reported a case to us. We want to ask you about the situation.¡± ¡°Police station? What can I do for you, sir?¡± Natalie answered the phone while sitting in the car.. Then she started the engine. What happened? As aw-ab id ing citizen, she didn¡¯t do anything wrong. ¡°Yes, pleasee to the police station to cooperate with the investigation.¡± Soon, at the Los Angeles police station. As soon as Natalie stepped into the police station, she saw a familiar person sitting on the leather seat. Niki Linch? ¡°You called the police?¡± Said Natalie. She took off her sunsses and looked at Niki with her dark eyes. No one could tell what she was thinking. What¡¯s wrong with thisdy again? Did shee to the police station for the diamond ring? A mocking smile appeared on the corner of Natalie¡¯s mouth. Well, Niki was really good at messing around and causing troubles. ¡± ¡± Hearing the words of Natalie, Niki said provocatively without raising her eyes. ¡°Yeah, I called the police.¡± Needless to say, she knew how scared Natalie was when she was called by the police station. Being afraid was right. An orphan with no money or power should recognize her position. Stop thinking of the diamond ring worth hundreds of millions anymore. Since Natalie dared to do it, she had to take the corresponding responsibility. This diamond ring was enough for her to go to jail! However, if Natalie handed over the stolen diamond ring and begged her, Niki might consider let Natalie go. Thinking of this, Niki raised her head proudly and looked at Natalie. The two women¡¯s eyes met in the air. Natalie¡¯s eyes were cold and fearless. Looking closer, Niki found that Natalie was a little impatient. What?! Wasn¡¯t she afraid? She would be put in jail! Niki was shocked. 4 No, it couldn¡¯t be simple as that. Natalie was probably uneducated So she didn¡¯t know what kind of punishment she would face, right? Niki thought with disdain. ¡°Then can I ask why you called the police, Miss Linch.¡± Said Natalie with a false smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you have done? There is no need to pretend.¡± Niki looked unhappy and her eyes were full of disgust. Having beenbeled by thisdy for too many time, Natalie really didn¡¯t know what happened this time. Theft or encroachment? Was it a sna tch? The man in blue police uniform heard the noise and came out. Seeing the woman in a long dress in front of him, he was stunned for a moment. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He thought the thief was a tall and strong man, or a idler. He looked at the woman in front of him. She had a cold temperament, but her face was bright. When the two werebined, she was inexplicably beautiful, making him feel peaceful. Although he couldn¡¯t tell the brand of the woman¡¯s clothes, his intuition told him that her clothes were expensive. Was such a woman a thief? Or someone who dared to steal the Graham family¡¯s diamond ring worth hundreds of millions? He couldn¡¯t believe it. Looking at the police officer in front of him, Natalie said politely. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m/Mr. Smith. I received a call to ept the investigation.¡± He said in a daze. ¡°Hello, My name is Tim Smith. You can call me Mr. Smith.¡± Natalie nodded and smiled politely at him. ¡°Nice to meet you, sir.¡± ¡°Please take a record. We¡¯ll get to know what happened.¡± Natalie nodded. Her eyes were calm. Seeing this, Tim was suspicious about the matter that Natalie stole the diamond ring from the Graham family. But he didn¡¯t show it on his face with his good professional quality. ¡°Pleasee over here.¡± Natalie followed Tim into the inquiry room. But Niki¡¯s voice came. ¡°Mr. Smith, please investigate it carefully. The stolen diamond ring is very important to the Graham family.¡± A stolen diamond ring? A mocking smile appeared on the corner of Natalie¡¯s mouth. It turned out that Niki had ndered her for stealing the diamond ring of the Graham family. Natalie took her long dress and sat down. Tim took up a pen and began to ask questions. Natalie talked about her trip in recent days. And she introduced the rtionship between her and the Graham family. Tim listened to her carefully and made a record. Why did it take so long? The police officer was definitely fooled by the smart words of Natalie. Niki was a little anxious. After the inquiry, the door was opened. Niki hurried forward to stop Tim and asked earnestly. ¡°Mr. Smith, how long will you settle the case? Can you take back the ring of Graham family?¡± Hearing this, Tim looked up at the woman in front of him. Sincerity appeared in her eyes. It seemed that the diamond ring was really important to her. Looking at Niki¡¯s sincere face, Tim carefully pulled her hand away and said politely. ¡°Miss Linch, don¡¯t worry. We will try our best to help you investigate the case. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Niki turned to look at Natalie and said. ¡°I actually don¡¯t want to believe that Sister Natalie would do such a thing. But sister, you can¡¯t exin the source of the diamond ring. It¡¯s hard not to let me suspect you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to call the police, but it¡¯s a matter of great importance. If this kind of thing is heard by you, your image in your heart will be damaged. I don¡¯t want to see this kind of scene.¡± ¡°But if you return the ring to the Graham family now, maybe you can turn yourself in and reduce the punishment. I advise you to return it as soon as possible. I really don¡¯t want to see you being punished by thew.¡± Niki¡¯s eyes were full of sadness, as if she felt pity for Natalie. Looking at Niki, who was showing a sad face, Tim was moved. He said in a low voice, ¡°ording to the criminalw, returning the ring now is indeed a way to lighten the circumstances. And the punishment can be lightened ordingly.¡± The smile on the face of Natalie became colder. It seemed that Niki was not only good at acting in front of Julian. She was also good at acting in front of strangers. It was a pity that she didn¡¯t be a movie queen. Frowning, Natalie looked at Niki worriedly. Chapter 22 Put her in jail 14.55% ¡°I know you like these diamond rings, but you can¡¯t nder others just to get them.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, should people who nders others and tries to punish the innocent people criminally be punished?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t learned thew systematically, If this kind of behavior is serious, will she receive a criminal punishment?¡± Natalie turned her head to re at Tim, and asked sincerely. ¡°After all, sister Niki, I don¡¯t want you to identally vite thew and disappoint Julian.¡± Said Natalie, trying hard to bear the disgust and imitate Niki¡¯s tone. All of a sudden, Tim understood what happened. He answered subconsciously, ¡°ording to the rules, if this behavior is serious¡­ People who does this may be sentenced to false usation and framing¡­¡± Hearing his answer, Niki felt a little uneasy. Her words stopped before being said out. But on second thought, this diamond ring must be stolen by Natalie from the Graham family. How could she frame her? Did Natalie still want to frighten her? She, Niki Linch, was not that stu pid! Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Return to the mansion of the Graham family ¡°You¡¯d better worry about yourself first. You don¡¯t need to worry about me,¡¯ said Niki sarcastically. Well, Natalie had already reminded Niki of the potential danger of doing this. Since Niki didn¡¯t listen, there was nothing for her to say about it. ¡°Mr. Smith, I have just finished the record. Can I leave now?¡± ¡°ording to the rules, Miss Spears, you can leave now,¡± replied Tim. Hearing this, Natalie decisively picked up her bag and walked out of the police station. ¡°Wait!¡± Niki trotted out of the door. But she only saw Natalie¡¯s back. ¡°Mr. Smith, why did you let her go? She is a suspect who has stolen property worth hundreds of millions of dors. How can she be released so easily?¡± Having failed to stop Natalie, Niki turned around to ask Tim. She hoped that the sooner Natalie was sent to prison, the better! ¡°Miss Linch, Miss Spears is not suspected of stealing the diamond ring based on the record just now. You don¡¯t have any evidence to prove that. ording to the rules, we have no right to keep her.¡± ¡°If you have any situation or evidence, you can contact us in time.¡± Said Tim withfort. ¡°If you can do it well, the Graham family will give you a lot of benefits.¡± Niki said with a hint when she found that Tim was stubborn. The Graham family was well-known in Los Angeles, and Niki believed that Tim must know what she meant. ¡°This is what we should do. Don¡¯t worry. The people¡¯s police are serving the people.¡± Tim replied sincerely. Rt seemed that he really didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Please carry out the follow-up investigation as soon as possible. Actually, this diamond ring is too precious. Otherwise I won¡¯t sincerely hope that you can investigate it as soon as possible.¡± Niki still maintained a gentle expression. But in her heart, she was rolling her eyes.. Why couldn¡¯t he be more flexible! At this time, another man in blue police uniform came out of the police car. ¡°Hello, Chief Bates!¡± Said Tim, bowing to the man who just got off the car. Chief? When Niki heard this title, she thought he would definitely help her! She walked past Tim and stood in front of Mr. Bates. ¡°Sir, nice to meet you. I¡¯m from the Graham family.¡± Niki stepped forward and interrupted the man. She stretched out her slender wrist with a decent smile on her face. ¡°The Graham family?¡± Hearing this, the Chief of the police station hurriedly reached out his arm to shake hands with Niki. He saw a luxury car parking outside the police station and several bodyguards standing there. He thought there was something wrong. So he rushed in. It turned out to be the Graham family. ¡°Tim, why didn¡¯t you get her a ss of water? Go and get her ¨¢ ss of water!¡± Mr. Bates/scolded. ¡°Oh, okay, I¡¯ll go right away!¡± Tim was confused. Was the Graham family very powerful? ¡°Miss, please sit here. I wonder what kind of case the Graham family is reporting.¡± Mr. Bates said in an enthusiastic tone. Tim took a cup of tea and handed it to Niki. Niki took the tea, took a sip and started saying slowly. Actually she added a lot of fake elements, exaggerating the story about the diamond ring. ¡°Mr. Bates, I wonder if we can find out the case today. This diamond ring is very important to the Graham family.¡± Niki said cautiously with her eyshes trembling. Hearing what had happened, the chief of the police station was relieved. The case was easy to handle. ¡°You¡¯d bettere to the scene to investigate today,¡± added Niki. When Julian took her to his apartment instead of his house, she knew that he didn¡¯t want Linda to know that she hade back. She didn¡¯t know how long it would take for Julian to persuade Linda sessfully! She couldn¡¯t wait! Niki nned to take the risk of angering Julian and directly bring this matter to Linda. In this way, she would see how Natalie could rely on Linda to help her! After Linda waspletely disappointed with Natalie, she was able to make Linda ept her. It was like killing two birds with one stone. Niki had already made up her mind. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will send someone to the scene investigation now And the result will be found soon. We will definitely arrest the thief.¡± Mr. Bates said in a ttering tone. ¡°Tim, now go to the Graham family with Miss Linch. You must carefully investigate this matter and get back the Graham family¡¯s diamond ring!¡± the chief said in a dignified tone. ¡°What about Miss Spears? Asked Tim. ¡°Ask her toe to the scene, too!¡± ¡°It¡¯s against the rules, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 23 Return to the mansion of the Graham family 14 95% Sald Tim in a low voice, ncing at Niki who was drinking tea. ¡°Why is it against the rules? I didn¡¯t arrest her. How dare she steal such an expensive diamond ring? What will she steal in the future?¡± Hearing this, Tim still didn¡¯t move. ¡°Do whatever I ask you to do! Do you want to quit?¡± The man was obviously angry and reproachful. ¡°Miss Linch, don¡¯t mind that.¡± Said Mr. Bates, bending down. Niki nodded, ¡°it¡¯s okay.¡± Mr. Bates raised his head and saw that Tim hadn¡¯t moved yet. He sighed, walked up to Tim and pulled him aside. Then he said in a low voice, ¡°I asked you to mediate. If you can, then reconcile.¡± When thedy told him the truth, he felt something was wrong. He had heard of the name of the person who stole the diamond ring mentioned by thedy. She was the youngdy of the Graham family. Although he didn¡¯t know the rtionship between thisdy and the Graham family, it was absolutely unusual. He still thought that if the Graham family could be reconciled, then reconciled. The Graham family was omnipotent in Los Angeles. If he identally offended the Graham family, the whole police station would suffer. ¡°It¡¯s not against the rules to mediate. I know you hate people who rely on power the most, and I¡¯m not such a person. Don¡¯t you satisfied with what I said?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t say so, will Miss Linch¡¯s Graham family be satisfied? Our police station can¡¯t afford to offend the Graham family. You can do us a favor.¡± Hearing this, Tim nodded slowly. ¡°Tim, remember what I said. Don¡¯t offend the Graham family when you get there.¡± Mr. Bates warned again and again. With a serious look on his face, Tim picked up his phone and began to make a phone call. ¡°Hello, Miss Spears. I¡¯m from the Los Angeles police station.. I need you toe to the scene.¡± The old mansion of the Graham family. Looking up at the familiar building, Natalie had mixed feelings. She had thought that she would nevere to the Graham family again in her life. But she had no choice but toe because of Niki. Niki just wanted to make a scene in the mansion of the Graham family. And he had a clear conscience. So she decided to watch the farce for free. The exchange meeting didn¡¯t end until a long time in the evening. Julian wouldn¡¯te at this time. It was one of the reasons why Natalie was willing toe back to the Graham family¡¯s old house. She took a deep breath and entered the old house with her head down. Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Linda was weaving a nket. When she raised his head and saw Natalie, she thought she had seen the wrong person. So she stretched out her hand and rubbed her eyes. It was Nana! ¡°Nana? Why are you here? Are you here to see your aunt or to look for Julian?¡± When Linda saw the person clearly, she suddenly stood up and grabbed Natalie. ¡°Julian hasn¡¯t been home for a long time¡­. I haven¡¯t seen him recently. I¡¯m calling him back now.¡± Linda picked up her phone in a hurry and wanted to make a call. Auntie, no, please. No need to do this. I¡¯m not here to look for Julian.¡± Said Natalie, who stopped Linda. She looked around but didn¡¯t see Niki and the police. Hadn¡¯t theye yet? This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Lily, Nana is here. Bring some cakes that Nana likes to eat.¡± Linda pulled Natalie to sit down. She didn¡¯t care why Nana came here. If Nana came to see Julian, she would be very happy. Even if not, she would be very happy if only Nana was willing toe. ¡°Youngdy, you are here.¡± Lily heard the voice and came out with a lot of cakes and tea. She suddenly realized that something was wrong. It was toote to take back the words. ¡°I¡¯m old and can¡¯t use my brain. I¡¯m used to calling you like that, Miss Spears. Please don¡¯t mind it.¡± Lily touched her head and said apologetically. With a faint smile on the corner of her mouth, Natalie said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Lily. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Everyone in this big house was nice to her. She had left the mansion of the Graham family. But she had an indescribableplex feeling when she saw the familiar person. Lily put the cakes on the table and poured a cup of tea for Natalie. ¡°How¡¯s grandpa recently?¡± Asked Natalie, raising her teacup. ¡°It has been the same since you left. Recently, he bes much better and eats more than before.¡± Linda sighed. ¡°As soon as you leave, no one talks to me in this big house. Julian is busy with hispany, and it¡¯s normal for him not to go home for a few days. Chapter 23 Return to the mansion of the Graham family 15.23% Now I live like a lonely old man.¡± Unda replied, tears rolling in her eyes. She didn¡¯t know why Nana came back. But since Nana was willing toe back, Linda felt that there was still room for postponement of the divorce. Natalie quickly took out a piece of paper to wipe off Linda¡¯s tears. ¡°Isn¡¯t Lily with you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, after the divorce procedure ispleted, Niki will marry into the Graham family. At that time, she can apany you in the Graharn family and help take care of Grandpa¡­¡± ¡°Niki Linch?¡± Linda stopped crying when she heard the familiar name. Her eyes were full of shock. When did Nikie back?!!! Why didn¡¯t Julian mention this to her?! Seeing the expression on Linda¡¯s face, Natalie didn¡¯t finish his words. How dared Niki go back to her family after what she had done? How dared here back to look for Julian? Linda was very angry and her lips trembled uncontrobly. Niki even hoped to marry into the Graham family? How shameless she was! Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Niki was treated coldly From Linda¡¯s expression, she obviously knew Niki¡¯s existence. But why were her eyes full of shock? Didn¡¯t Julian tell his mother that Niki hade back? Why? Since he wanted Niki to marry into the Graham family, he had to tell Linda. How could he not tell her? Was there any problems? However, Natalie was only confused for a moment before lowering her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to investigate this. And she didn¡¯t want to interfere in the affairs of the Graham family anymore, either. ¡°Nana, do you also know Niki?¡± said Linda in a hoa rse and flustered voice. Natalie nodded slightly. Linda was shocked. No wonder Nana insisted on divorcing Julian. It turned out that Niki came back somehow! Niki even let Nana know her in such a high-profile way! She was eager to marry into the Graham family! ¡°Auntie, you can¡¯t be too angry.¡± Seeing Linda being angry, Natalie hurriedly went up tofort her. She gently patted Linda on the back. ¡°Nana, are you going to divorce Julian because of Niki?¡± Linda asked in ¨¢ trembling voice. She had been wondering why Nana, who used to be gentle, suddenly made up her mind to divorce Julian? ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s not because of Niki. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± said Natalie. She patted on Linda¡¯s back with one hand and handed her a cup of tea with the other hand. Although she didn¡¯t like Niki, she didn¡¯t want to speak ill of Niki behind her back. What¡¯s more, if Julian really married Niki in the future, it would be bad for Linda¡¯s health if Linda heard her words and had a gap with Niki. The police whistle sounded outside the door, [Linda was shocked. How could there be police siren? When she just finished her anger, she suddenly heard the police whistle. She was frightened and almost lost her bnce. Seeing this, Natalie reached out her hand to hold her and said, ¡°Auntle, it¡¯s okay. It should be Niki.¡± When Natalie saw the men tally unstable Linda, his usual calm face showed a little pity. She shouldn¡¯t have mentioned Niki. She didn¡¯t know what Niki had done before. But it obviously made her mood fluctuate greatly. Linda was afraid of emotional fluctuation most. ¡°Niki is here? Why does Nikie with the police?¡± Linda asked angrily. Before Natalie could answer, the car had stopped in front of the door. ¡± Then a group of police officers in police uniform came down with solemn expressions. After the police all got out of the car, Niki followed them out of a luxury car. Getting out of the car, Tim was stunned to see the magnificent mansion of the Graham family. The Graham family was really rich¡­. ¡°Auntie Linda, I¡¯m Niki. I¡¯m back from abroad.¡± Niki greeted Linda in a sweet voice when she saw Lindaing out of her room. She knew that Linda was furious at her leaving without saying goodbye three years ago. But she believed that she knew well about her temper. Linda had a sharp tongue but a soft heart. She pretended to be heartless, but in fact, she didn¡¯t have the heart to do so. Niki believed that Linda wouldn¡¯t be so heartless. She could only pretend to be angry. When the secret of Natalie stealing the diamond ring was revealed today, she would find an excuse to exin Then Linda would ept her. She had already nned it. Linda calmed herself down, slowly pushed away Natalie¡¯s hand, and walked out of the door. She was totally different from her considerate look just now. She exuded the majesty of Mrs. Graham, which made people feel oppressed. Natalie followed Linda out. When Niki saw Natalie following behind Linda, her eyes darkened with an indescribable emotion. But just for a moment, she restrained her expression. ¡°Auntie Linda, Niki misses you so much when staying abroad.¡± Niki walked up to Linda. ¡°You are not wee in the Graham family.¡± Linda looked up at Niki with no emotion in her eyes. ¡°Since you left that year, don¡¯te back,¡± Linda said firmly. Back then, William Graham, the CEO of Graham Group, had an ident on the way to negotiate cooperation. He was with Henry Graham, the eldest young master. When Linda learned the bad news, she was depressed and even had me ntal problems. The news of the death of the CEO of Graham Group came, and the stock price of Graham Group instantly. plummeted. The shareholders felt insecure. And it could be said that the wall fell in an instant. Everyone said that it was impossible for Graham Group to make aeback. The former partners hit each other when they were down. And the business enemies took advantage of the situation to suppress them. At that time, people couldn¡¯t help but sigh when they mentioned Graham Group. At that time, Niki chose to leave. Linda didn¡¯t want to recall what had happened in the past. Those scenes were apanied by strong pain at the thought of them, as if she was in front of them. Hearing this, Niki looked at Linda with tears in her eyes, full of grievance. Her hand, which she was about to reach out, stopped in the air. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She didn¡¯t know whether to withdraw or stretch it. ¡°Auntie Linda, there is really a big misunderstanding¡­¡± Linda red at her coldly. ¡°I had no choice but to leave¡­ Really¡­¡± She coughed violently and couldn¡¯t even stand firm. When Linda saw Niki pretending to be weak, her expression didn¡¯t change at all. She didn¡¯t want to listen to Niki¡¯s cry at all. She had been extremely disappointed in Niki back then. Linda knew exactly what Niki was thinking when she chose to leave at the most difficult time in the Graham family. While coughing, Niki secretly looked up at Linda. She didn¡¯t believe that Linda would be so cruel. At that time, Linda liked her¡­. Linda ignored Niki who was acting. She turned around, looked at the police behind her and said indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to the Graham family. May I ask why are you here?¡± Tim and the policemen behind him were listening to the conversation between Niki and Linda in embarrassment. Then Linda suddenly talked to them. He stepped forward and looked at the oppressive Mrs. Graham. ¡°We are investigating the case of the loss of the Graham family¡¯s diamond ring ording to Miss Linch¡¯s report.¡± ¡°ording to Miss Linch, this diamond ring is worth hundreds of millions. And is very important to the Graham family.¡± ¡°After all, it involves arge amount of property. We didn¡¯t dare to dy and hurried here.¡± Being stared at coldly by Linda in front of everyone, Niki felt extremely ashamed and indignant. But she still nodded weakly. ¡°Auntie Linda, I really don¡¯t want the Graham family to suffer any loss. I called the police without asking for permission.¡± ¡°Will you me me?¡± Natalie sneered. When Niki saw the sneer on Natalie¡¯s face, she clenched her fists, and her heart was filled with anger. Now she wasughing at her. It was Natalie who would be locked up in prison! ¡°You certainly don¡¯t believe that the Graham family¡¯s diamond ring was stolen. And it was stolen by someone you didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± As Niki spoke, she looked at Natalie, who was standing beside her, with resentment and disappointment in her eyes. Natalie didn¡¯t say anything but smiled faintly. She didn¡¯t care about Niki¡¯s ¡°usation¡± at all. When could Niki change her ndered character? Natalie quietly watched her ¡°acting¡±. The diamond ring was stolen? When did the Graham family have a diamond ring worth hundreds of millions of dors? There was obvious doubt and disbelief on Linda¡¯s face. Niki noticed the suspicion on Linda¡¯s face. A sh ofcency shed through Niki¡¯s eyes. How unbelievable she was now, how shocked and disappointed she would beter. ¡°Sir, can I see the diamond ring? I really don¡¯t remember when the Graham family has a diamond ring worth hundreds of millions.¡± Linda asked in confusion. Did Julian buy it? ¡°Well, ording to Miss Linch, the diamond ring is on Miss Spears next to you.¡± On Nana? Linda¡¯s eyes were focused on Natalie, full of majesty and pressure. ¡°Nana, what¡¯s going on?¡± Natalie shrugged and stretched out her hand. The pink diamond ring on her slender finger was particrly Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 An old disease rpsed Linda looked at the diamond ring in Natalie¡¯s hand. The clear crystal was with a faint scarlet color, which made people unable to take their eyes off it. Tim¡¯s eyes were widely opened. ¡°This diamond ring?¡± said Natalie, waving at his boss. Maybe? He had never seen a diamond ring worth hundreds of millions. He only knew that it was very beautiful. Tim nodded nkly. Even though Linda had seen a lot of precious jewelry, she could not help but sigh the charm of this diamond ring. But no matter how beautiful it was, it was not the Graham family¡¯s. Linda turned to look at Tim. ¡°Sir, do you make a mistake?¡± ¡°The Graham family has never had this diamond ring.¡± Linda¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°What?¡± Hearing this, Niki¡¯s eyes shed with surprise, but it onlysted for a moment. It must be Linda who had been coaxed by Natalie to cover her up in advance. However, she had expected this to happen the moment she saw Nataliee out with Linda. ¡°Natalie, if you steal it, you must admit it frankly! Or g o d will punish you!¡± ¡°There is no need to ask Auntie Linda to help you hide the truth. You should know that those who help you hide the truth are aplices. Do you want her to go to jail with you?¡± ¡°If you are afraid that Julian will be unhappy if he knows that you stole things, don¡¯t worry. As long as you can correct your mistakes, he won¡¯t me you.¡± Hearing Niki¡¯s aggressive words, Natalie raised her eyebrows. Did Niki stop pretending? Wasn¡¯t she very ¡°weak¡± just now? Wasn¡¯t she afraid of making Linda angrier if she was so aggressive now? I don¡¯t have the ability to let your mother cover me up,¡¯ said Natalie with a wider smile. ¡°If you insist on convicting me, show me the evidence. I won¡¯t say a word if I have the evidence. I will go with the police immediately.¡± Could Niki make up the evidence? Niki squinted her eyes, as if she was determined to get it. She said casually, ¡°then tell me where did you get this diamond ring?¡± Natalie didn¡¯t want to hide it anymore. She said generously, ¡°I asked my friend to buy it abroad from an auction.¡± ¡°An auction from abroad? How dare you say that?¡± Niki sneered disdainfully. ¡°You are just an orphan. Where do youe from abroad? Or can you auction this diamond ring?¡± Just as Natalie was about to say something, she heard Linda¡¯s voice, with obvious anger on her face. ¡°Can¡¯t Nana have his own friend?¡± Although Nana was an orphan without any education or skills, Linda thought that it didn¡¯t mean that Nana could have friends abroad. ¡°Auntie Linda, don¡¯t be fooled by Niki,¡± said Leona earnestly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that she couldn¡¯t have friends abroad, but did she mention her friends abroad these years?¡± ¡°If she can auction such an expensive diamond ring, she must be a good friend. Did she mention it before?¡± Linda didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing that Linda didn¡¯t say anything, Niki boldly guessed in her heart and asked. She bet that Natalie hadn¡¯t mentioned these things in the past few years, which was a good reason to persuade Linda. She had to grasp it. In other words, do you know which friends Natalie has with her, even one of them? Didn¡¯t she mention it when she stayed in the Graham¡¯s family for 3 years?¡± Linda remained silent with an unreadable expression. ¡°Do you really know her? Do you know the so-called gentle and kind daughter-inw in the past three years? Is she really as gentle and kind as she looks?¡± Natalie wanted to retort subconsciously, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. The smile on her face disappeared when she heard Niki¡¯s question. She didn¡¯t mention a word. She hid everything rted to the Spears family, all her past, and cut off all contact with her previous friends. She hadn¡¯t contacted her parents for three years, and they were still unwilling to forgive her¡­. She felt a little pitiful toe to the Graham family after putting down everything. Natalie¡¯s cold face turned a little pale, and her lips, which were painted in bright red, raised a smile, as if with helplessness and sigh. ¡°She has been a perfect daughter-inw for three years. Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s a problem? Since she loves Julian so much, why does she suddenly ask for a divorce without any regret?¡± Niki looked at Linda without blinking. Her expression was so sincere that it seemed to be touching. ¡°Auntie, Niki is doing this for the Graham family.¡± But Linda shook her head. ¡°Do you really care about the Graham family? Then why did you leave when the Graham family was in the most difficult time? Do you know how sad Julian was when you left? Do you know how difficult the Graham family was?¡± Linda blurted out loudly without asking the policemen to leave. Natalie¡¯s eyshes trembled. It turned out that Niki went abroad at that time, leaving the Graham family in danger? Then why did shee back this time? Name? Interests? Natalie sneered ¡°When the Graham family was in trouble, you were not there Now the Graham family has gone through it and is as bright as it is now. But you, Niki, are back! Linda¡¯s lips trembled slightly. It was obvious that she was angry. ¡°Auntie Linda. Please let me exin¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t exin! I don¡¯t want to hear your exnation. You¡­¡± Before Linda could finish her words, she felt her eyes dizzy and her heart beating fast. There was a double shadow in her mind, and she was in a trance. Natalie raised her eyes abruptly. An ident happened! She hurried to hold Linda and said, ¡°Gina, help me get her in!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s toote. Help me find her medicine!¡± Saying this, Natalie patted on Linda¡¯s back. Niki was startled. She screamed in a low voice and then came to her senses. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She trotted forward. She just wanted to make Linda give up on himpletely, but she didn¡¯t want to pi ss her off. If Julian found out that she was so angry with him, the consequences would be unimaginable¡­ Niki panicked. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡°Tim walked towards them. ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s okay. Nana is here. Take a deep breath.¡± Natalieforted Linda skillfully. Natalie looked straight at Linda. Her face was calm, and there was a strange sense offort in her eyes, as if it could calm people down. Linda looked into the eyes of Natalie and breathed slowly as sheforted her. Linda seemed to calm down. Nancy handed the medicine to Natalie in a hurry. ¡°Auntie, take this.¡± Natalle took the medicine and the cup. Nancy held Linda and slowly fed the medicine into her mouth. Niki narrowed her eyes and looked at the skillful series of movements of Natalle, her eyes full of surprise. After Linda took the medicine, Nancy slowly helped her up and walked into the room step by step. Niki wanted to follow her in a hurry. Natalie stopped her. ¡°What are you doing? 1 You are no longer a member of the Graham family. Why do you stop me?¡± Niki was suddenly stopped, her eyes full of anger. Although Linda looked calm under thefort of Natalie, she still had to confirm her current physical condition. She didn¡¯t believe that Natalie had the ability. If Linda didn¡¯t get better, and Julian knew about it, everything would be over! ¡°Are you going to pi ss me off again?¡± said Natalie sarcastically, raising her eyebrows. Niki red at him and tried to push him away, but she stumbled to the ground by ident. ¡°What are you doing again?¡± an angry male voice came. As soon as Julian came back from the exchange meeting, he saw that Niki fell to the ground under the obstruction of Natalie Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Wronged Her? He had seen it with his own eyes this time! He stepped forward and helped Niki up. After carefully checking whether Niki was injured or not, he asked gently, ¡°Niki, are you okay?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Niki felt flustered. Why did Juliane back?! Niki stood up awkwardly and tried to keep calm. She shook her head and said, ¡°it¡¯s okay.¡± Hearing the man¡¯s voice, Natalie was surprised. Why did Terence suddenlye? Why did the meeting end. so early? Natalie looked down at the two people in front of him. What a right time did Nick fell at! Did she fall on purpose or not? Natalie sneered in her heart. Julian looked up at Natalie and said coldly, ¡°you don¡¯t have to make things difficult for Niki all the time.¡± Hearing this, Natalie raised her eyebrows. Niki managed to calm herself down. She was thinking quickly and she grabbed the corner of Julian¡¯s clothes.. She said in a sweet voice, ¡°Julian, don¡¯t be so mean to Niki. She will be sad.¡± Although Julian still looked cold on his face, his tone softened after he heard what Niki said. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want a divorce, but you can¡¯t vent your anger on Niki. What you do will only make me dislike you more, understand?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want a divorce?¡± Natalie sneered. Julian said again, with a hint of sneer and disdain in his eyes, ¡°you¡¯re here today, which exins everything, right?¡± Natalieughed in her heart. She was toozy to exin for herself. Tim stood aside awkwardly. He rubbed his hands and said in a measured tone. ¡°Well, we¡­¡± Hearing his voice, Julian turned his head and saw Niki lying on the ground. He rushed over and didn¡¯t notice the police standing next to him at all. He frowned and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong, Niki?¡± Niki said softly, ¡°The police are here to investigate the case of Natalie¡¯s theft.¡± She didn¡¯t expect that Julian would suddenly appear. Then she would take this opportunity to make Julian look down on Natalie totally! Jullen frowned more, ¡°did you steal something?¡± he looked at Natalie sharply. Natalle ignored his sharp eyes. Since Niki wanted to make a scene in front of Julian, she would give it a chance. ¡°Officer Smith, since you asked me to cooperate with your investigation, let¡¯s get started.¡± Natalie greeted to officer Tim Smith. He had just calmed Linda down, and he wanted to solved the problem first. Hearing this, Officer Smith stood out, trembling. ¡°Then shall we start?¡± He looked at Julian, as if asking for his opinion. Julian¡¯s face was overcast with coldness, which gave them a sense of oppression.- He stared at Natalie and ignored Officer Smith. This woman ignored him again! Seeing that Julian neither nodded nor shook his head, Officer Smith didn¡¯t know what to do. Noticing that the atmosphere between the two was weird, Niki gently pulled Julian¡¯s arm. She couldn¡¯t understand what he was thinking now. Julian looked back and nodded, ¡°fine, ask the police to investigate in the room.¡± When they entered the room, Lily had just helped Linda to sleep. Hearing the noise, she hurried down to get some water for the guests. Julian sat on the sofa, leaning against the back of the sofa, with his long legs crossed, with a sense of oppression. Said Officer Smith. ¡°Well¡­ Just now, Madam said that she didn¡¯t know the diamond ring. Do you think there is anyone else in the Graham family who has such a diamond ring?¡± Officer Smith asked. Julian¡¯s face darkened. How could his mother get involved in this? ¡°Madam may be shielding sister Natalie.¡± there was an indescribable emotion in Niki¡¯s eyes. Well, whatever Natalie said, Niki didn¡¯t believe her anyway. Then what do you want?¡± Natalie looked at Niki expressionlessly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. I just want the person who did something wrong to be punished by thew, not against you. Don¡¯t misunderstand me, sister Natalie.¡± Niki said in a gentle voice, as if she was so justified. ¡°Ms. Spears, since you said that this diamond ring was auctioned by your friend, do you have any evidence?¡± Officer Smith said. Julian narrowed his eyes, with indescribable emotions. Evidence? Philip should have a transaction record, right? Natalie decided to call Philip. ¡°I think so, Officer Smith, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll ask my friend for it.¡± Hearing this, Niki¡¯s eyes were full of sarcasm. Was Natalie pretending? Would she fake a record to fool them? Niki would like to see what kind of record Natalie could show. Natalie dialed the number of Philip. ¡°Sorry, the number you dialed is not at the service. Please redialter.¡± Natalie was stunned for a moment. N She dialed the number again. Not long after, the same notice came, ¡°Sorry, the number you dialed is not in the service. Please redialter.¡± Was Philip having a vacation in the mountain area? Why couldn¡¯t she get through to him? Natalie put down her cell phone, and shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t get in touch with my friend for the time being.¡± A smile appeared on Niki¡¯s face. ¡°Admit ot, sister Natalie. It¡¯s good for you. I know you want to maintain your self-esteem, but you shouldn¡¯t lie now. We won¡¯t think less of you just because you made a mistake.¡± ¡°After all, the ring is so expensive. It¡¯s good for you to turn yourself in. I did it all for your own good, Natalie.¡± Natalie looked up and sneered. ¡°What do you think, Officer Smith?¡± Niki asked, looking at Tim. ¡°Miss, you haven¡¯t provided any evidence to prove that this diamond ring belongs to the Graham family. It¡¯s really hard for us to make a judgment.¡± said Gary, rubbing his hands with hesitation. Julian put down his legs and asked in a low voice, ¡°what diamond ring? Do you have to make trouble in the Graham¡¯s?¡± There was obvious impatience in his tone. Her mother should be resting at this time. If these things came to the Graham¡¯s in a noisy way, they would only disturb her and make her worse. Moreover, he had never allowed Niki to appear in the Graham mansion. Although he loved Niki and promised Chanter 26 Wronged Her?. 17.164 to give her a future and identity, it didn¡¯t mean that she could do something against his will. Now it was not the right time for Niki to show up¡­ He subconsciously helped Niki up just now and didn¡¯t think too much. Now he realized that she¡¯s in the Graham mansion! If her mother saw Niki suddenly appear in her ce, she must be effected. Julian felt ufortable to be out of control. Obviously, Niki didn¡¯t feel what Julian felt in his heart. She pointed at the shining diamond ring in Natalie¡¯s hand. Julian raised his eyes to look at the diamond ring with a uncertain expression on his face. Then he turned to look at Natalie, who was quiet but very calm. He had never seen this diamond ring in the Graham¡¯s. Judging from its quality, it was impossible to buy such a pink diamond in this country. Her mother had always been in and simple, and it was impossible for her mother to travel thousands of miles to buy this diamond ring. Niki observed Julian¡¯s expression secretly. When Julian saw the diamond ring, there was no special expression on his face, no anger, no surprise. Did he buy it for Natalie? Niki was a little nervous. ¡°Julian, did you buy this diamond ring for sister Natalie?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t buy it.¡± said Julian impatiently. ¡°It¡¯s not the diamond ring of the Graham¡¯s, and it can¡¯t be bought by my mother¡­ did you called the police?¡± Julian frowned. Niki was shocked. It was not from the Graham¡¯s?! Her mind went nk for a moment. She made it a big scene on purpose, and even took the risk of angering Julian to make it happen in the Graham mansion to show it to Linda. Linda had just been helped into her room¡­ Panic, lost, fear and surprise overwhelmed Niki. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Do You Like Gold-Digger Women? ¡°It¡¯s me who called¡­ The police.¡± Nikl said with difficulty. A smile appeared on the corner of Natalie¡¯s mouth. She looked at Niki and said, ¡°now you finally believe me, don¡¯t you?¡± Although Julian had pis sed her off before, she had to admit that she admired his honesty. She enjoyed the change of Niki¡¯s nervous and uneasy expression, which made her happy. Niki kept silent, with a hint of unwillingness in her eyes. ¡°This is not the first time that Niki has wronged me. You must have investigated the transfer of property before, right?¡± said Natalie, looking at Julian. Julian pursed his lips with a long face. * ¡°Niki has wronged me over and over again. Why did she use me of transferring your property and even stealing the diamond ring of the Graham¡¯s? I don¡¯t believe that you can¡¯t understand it.¡± said Natalie in a loud voice. She had to remind Julian, or the consequences would be unimaginable when Niki married into the Graham family. Niki¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment. She turned around and grabbed Julian¡¯s arm, her eyes full of innocence. ¡°Julian, let me exin¡­¡± Julian shook off Niki¡¯s hand irritably, but he asked subconsciously, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Niki loves me so much that she just wants to be my wife, as Mrs. Graham¡­¡± The words pis sed Natalie off, and she even wanted tough. She didn¡¯t realize that Julian was such a romantic man! He was so stu pid, and blind! With a faint sneer in her eyes, Natalie mocked, ¡°Julian, are you blind to fall in love with a woman like Niki?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to see your little gold digger think that she owns everything expensive she saw?¡± Julian¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Or do you just like this type of woman? Are you willing to marry such a woman into the Graham family?¡± The voice of Natalie was powerful, and every word she said was pping in the face of Julian. Standing aside, Officer Smith and a group of policemen had aplicated expression on their faces. Although they didn¡¯t dare to show it on their faces, there was a faint sense of inexplicable in their eyes. There were just called here to investigate, while they identally bumped into such a dramatic show in the Graham¡¯s, the powerful family in L.A¡­ Julian obviously noticed the gazes of the policemen beside him, but out of his manner, he endured his anger and said, ¡°Natalie, watch your mouth.¡± His face turned gloomy. As Niki¡¯s mind was exposed by Natalie, she was even more flustered. Julian, don¡¯t listen to her. I am not that kind of person. Trust me. I just love you so much and was blinded by jealousy¡­¡± As Niki spoke, her eyes were filled with tears, full of grievance, which made people feel sorry for her. If It was in the past, when Julian saw Niki crying bitterly, he would have already been softhearted. But this time, he only felt annoyed and even a little embarrassed. Officer Smith and the police stood aside, not knowing whether they should leave or not. If they continued to watch here, they were afraid of offending the Graham family. If they left, they were so curious about what would happentter. After weighing the pros and cons, Officer Smith thought that his life was more important than the gossips. He hesitated and said, ¡°well¡­ Since the misunderstanding has been solved, we¡¯d better leave first¡­¡± Natalie raised her eyes and nodded slightly. ¡°You can go now.¡± These policemen were also tormented by Niki, and they had to watch the farce here with fear. Officer Smith asked his pals to leave quickly. ¡°Stop,¡± said Julian in a low voice. A group of strong bodyguards at the gate of the Graham mansion came and stopped them. Everyone stopped and held their breath. Was Mr. Graham going to kill them to keep their mouths shut? With a sullen look, Julian pursed his thin lips and looked at Zack. Zack understood what had happened. He walked to the policemen and said slowly, ¡°please don¡¯t tell anyone about this matter. After all, it will have a bad impact on the Graham family.¡± ¡°Thank you on behalf of the Grahams.¡± Zack bent down and said in a friendly tone. Before Officer Smith could say anything, the colleagues behind him also bent down and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t tell anyone!¡± They didn¡¯t want to tell anyone about it, so it was more embarrassed when the butler Zack was so polite asking them to keep it a secret. Zack nodded and thanked them again. Then he waved to the bodyguards and they left. Officer Smith and his colleagues quickly got in the police car and drove away. Natalie withdrew her gaze and looked at Julian with a sneer. ¡°It turns out that you would also feel embarrassed. Since you want to save the dignity of the Graham family, I suggest you see the true face of the woman beside you first.¡± Niki stared at Natalie with tearful eyes, ¡°you¡­¡± eyes of Natalie looked straight at Niki with a smile, and her eyes were full of ridicule. When Niki saw the Natalie, she was so pis sed off that she wanted to reach out to p Natalie, but she suddenly remembered that Julian was standing behind her, so she stopped. Niki turned to the man next to her, whose face was pale, and slowly reached out her little hand to hold his big hand. ¡°Julian, don¡¯t you believe me? I really didn¡¯t do it for money¡­¡± H Hearing this, Natalie seemed to hear the funniest joke in the world. She sneered, ¡°Niki, you really won¡¯t admit it until thest minute.¡± Natalie took out the divorce agreement from her bag and said, ¡°you gave me the divorce agreement and forgot to take it when you left. Do you want to have a look?¡± This divorce agreement was enough to make Niki silent. When Niki saw the divorce agreement, her eyes suddenly changed. She slowly let go of Julian¡¯s hand and pursed her lips. She was so angry that she forgot it! Julian¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°show it to me.¡± ¡°Julian, don¡¯t look at it. There¡¯s nothing, really.¡± Niki pleaded with an obvious uneasiness on her face. Hearing this, Natalie handed the divorce agreement to the bodyguard next to her, and the bodyguard respectfully handed it to Julian.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Your beloved woman imitated your divorce agreement and drew up a new one. Have a good look at it and see if Niki is doing it for money.¡± said Natalie sarcastically. Niki wanted to make thest struggle. She grabbed the man¡¯s arm and said, ¡°it¡¯s really nothing. Don¡¯t look at it¡­¡± Julian ignored Niki and took the divorce agreement from the bodyguard. There was a touch of despair on Niki¡¯s face, and she looked very gloomy. Her usually bright eyes were also full of haze, not ascent as before. Julian took the divorce agreement. When he saw the section on property distribution, his look became fierce. He threw the agreement on the ground, looking like a storm wasing. Seeing that Julian took the agreement, the man¡¯s face became more and more gloomy. Niki shook her head hard and said, ¡°it¡¯s not like this. It¡¯s not true¡­¡± ¡°Natalie wronged me. It was her forged agreement! She framed me!¡± the woman¡¯s face turned red as tears fell on the ground. With an obscure expression on his face, Julian asked, ¡°are you sure that it¡¯s Natalie who wronged you?¡± Natalie tilted her head slightly and said in a prolonged tone, ¡°I wronged you?¡± Chapter 27 Bo You Like Gold Digger Women? 17.83% The evidence was clear in front of them, but Niki still refused to admit it. How stubborn she was! What a good liar! She even said that Natalie framed her up. Then Natalie waspletely speechless! ¡°Niki, do you really forget that there is a camera at the door of my house? How about I check it?¡± said Natalie, blinking her eyes with a faint smile. *Remember to be prepared before you lie.¡± Hearing this, Niki gave up. Niki¡¯s face was pale and her forehead was sweating. This time, she didn¡¯t say anything to defend herself. Her legs and feet were so weak that she copsed to the ground. Julian opened his mouth and wanted to scold her, but finally lowered his eyes. ¡°Niki, you really disappoint me! Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Natalle is My Wife Natalie looked indifferently at Niki, who was lying on the ground, and Julian, who had a long face. She didn¡¯t treat Niki so ruthlessly just to see her being scolded and abandoned. She just didn¡¯t want a woman like Niki to marry into the Graham family. She didn¡¯t want the Graham family to be destroyed by Niki, and she didn¡¯t want Linda to be angry with Niki again and again. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t show mercy to Niki just now. With her eyshes trembling slightly, Natalie turned around and left quietly. She didn¡¯t want to cause unnecessary misunderstandings. Linda¡¯s condition should just be stable. Now that Julian came back, he must be able to take good care of his mother. She didn¡¯t want to worry too much. Natalie turned around and left decisively. Sitting on the ground, Niki didn¡¯t speak for a long time. Her heart beat fast, and she didn¡¯t dare to look up at the man in front of her. There was only silence in the house, and a storm was about toe. After struggling in her heart, Niki finally raised her head and looked into the dark eyes of Julian. Julian looked at Niki coldly and asked, ¡°do you have anything else to tell me?¡± Niki straightened her stiff back, and her mind seemed to be numb. ¡°Julian, I¡­¡± It was the first time that she had seen such a cold Julian. She was so scared that she didn¡¯t know what to say or do. No way! If she totally let Julian down this time, she would be over. She would not get anything from the Graham family¡­ All of them would fall into the hands of Natalie! She wouldn¡¯t allow it to happen! Niki would never give up any chance. The position of Mrs. Graham must be hers! She couldn¡¯t let that vicious woman seed! Niki¡¯s eyes suddenly became fierce, and her brain also woke up from a state of numbness. She almost knelt on the floor. Her voice was mournful, and tears were all over her face. With a delicate and touching expression, she said, ¡°Julian, I really didn¡¯t do it for money¡­¡± She sobbed, and her voice was intermittent, making people feel sorry for her. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to be taken advantage of by sister Natalie all the time.¡± She cried bitterly and looked up at the man quietly. She knew that Julian was very angry now. She wanted to have a try and see if he would feel sorry for her. She believed that after so many years together, the man¡¯s heart could not be unshakable. Chapter 28 N ip is My Wife 10.954 Julian frowned, with obvious impatience on his face and looked more gloomy. This time, even his voice sounded a little disgusted. ¡°Natalie is my wife. As long as she still has this identity, she can use all kinds of resources of the Graham family. Isn¡¯t she supposed to eat and wear whatever she wants in the Graham family? How can she take advantage of me?¡± Niki¡¯s tears hung on her face, and her heart tightened when she heard this. Julian, really¡­ Wouldn¡¯t he give her any respect? ¡°I used to say in front of you that I hate women with bad character the most. What are you doing, Niki? Are you pping me in the face?¡± Julian¡¯s eyes fell on the divorce agreernent. What he had just heard from Natalie was still lingering in his ears. He felt furious and scolded Niki. ¡°You forged another divorce agreement just for money? Niki, how do you be like this? I couldn¡¯t believe it¡¯ when Natalie said!¡± ¡°Niki, why did you do that? How can you do that?¡± The more Julian said, the angrier he became. His face darkened. He even knocked over the ss that Gina had just served for him. The ss fell to the ground, making a crisp cracking sound, and fell straight into Niki¡¯s heart. The sound of the broken ss was like her perfect image in Julian¡¯s heart, all broken to the ground, in a mess. Niki was so nervous, and her face turned paler. Her exnation didn¡¯t work at all, but made the man angrier. Niki made up her mind, so she had to admit it. Niki lowered her head and said, ¡°Julian, it¡¯s all my fault. I was wrong, I am really sorry¡­¡± Niki thought for a while and sobbed, ¡°I was afraid that you might be worried, so I didn¡¯t tell you all the reasons why I went abroad that year. In fact¡­ My family went bankrupt, so I had no choice but to go abroad¡­¡± Julian still frowned. ¡°My mother and I have been abroad for three years. We didn¡¯t have any money or house, and my mother gets sick because of excessive anxiety. The money we live abroad is from my part-time job. With that little money, we have to live, eat and treat my mother¡­¡± Tears streamed down Niki¡¯s cheeks as she spoke, as if she recalled the past she had suffered abroad. ¡°It cost a lot to treat my mother¡¯s illness. I even wanted to split a penny into two, but the money is still not enough¡­¡± When Julian heard the woman¡¯s soft voice telling him the hard time, the cruelty in his eyes was somewhat dissipated, and he even felt a little bit of pity. How¡­ How could it be like this? This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°My mother couldn¡¯t make it through in the end¡­¡± Niki lowered her head and clenched the corner of her clothes, as if suppressing her pain. Julian remained silent. He listened to the woman¡¯s tearful story. Perhaps because of the same experience, he also felt the pain of losing family, and in an instant he felt the same. He recalled the day when his father and brother had a car ident, the moment he got the news, and the moment his father and brother were buried¡­ He was dressed in ck, standing in front of the tomb of his father and brother. His eyes were full of gloom. With an ugly smile at the corners of her mouth, Niki said, ¡°Julian, why did I be like this? Why do I value money so much? I am just afraid of living such a poor life again¡­¡± With a strong self-mockery on her face, Niki said, ¡°yes, I¡¯m just so stingy. To put it bluntly, just like what sister Natalie called me, I¡¯m a gold digger¡­¡± Julian¡¯s heart ached and his eyes narrowed. Niki slowly stood up and wiped the tears on her face. ¡°Am I? Am I disgusting? I also feel sick of myself.¡± ¡°Sometimes when I was lying on the bed at night, I wondered why I chose toe back at that time¡­ Why did Ie back to you¡­ Who would like such a stingy woman?¡± Hearing what the woman said, Julian felt guilty. What he said just now was undoubtedly adding salt to Niki¡¯s wound. Obviously, Niki saw the change in Julian¡¯s expression, but she continued, ¡°I know that I have let you down, Julian, and I have no reason to stay here anymore.¡± ¡°Julian, you don¡¯t have me in the future. Take good care of yourself¡­¡± Niki wiped her tears and reached out to take her bag with her trembling hand. The bag fell to the ground as if she didn¡¯t hold it firmly. The things inside were sc att ered on the ground, and a old ring shaped talismans didn¡¯t fit in with a group of modern stuff. The amulet was in the shape of a t circle withplex patterns engraved on it. It had a long history, so it could only be vaguely recognized the words on the top, but it was unable to be seen clearly, revealing a valuable and mysterious aura. Julian raised his eyes to look at the ring shaped amulet. His originally pitiful eyes suddenly contracted, with an indescribableplex emotion. The scene of his first encounter with Niki immediately appeared in his mind. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Falling In Love with Niki at First Sight Julian met Niki for the first time at a grand outdoor banquet. At that time, the Graham family was not only omnipotent in LA, but also ranked in the New York city where. there were many rich families. Because of this, the Graham family also got the chance to attend that banquet. At the age of twelve, Julian and his brother went to the party with their grandfather. As for which rich family held the party, he had already forgotten. He only remembered how luxurious the party was. Everyone was so well dressed and even their hair was shining. It was a ce where all the top celebrities gathered. Even he, who had attended many parties at a young age, felt a little timid at the party. At the banquet, Grandpa kept talking to the people around him with a ttering smile. Julian was always silent and a little unsociable, not as optimistic as his brother. As expected, his easygoing brother made many friends as soon as he arrived at the banquet. They sat together and smiled happily. Her brother noticed him and asked him to join them. But he was annoyed, shook his head and ran out. Her brother¡¯s voice became distant in his ears. He kept running until he ran to a bridge. He could no longer run and stopped breathlessly. Julian sat down. Wild flowers and nts grew around the river, looking prosperous. He unwittingly rolled up his trousers, took off his shoes and sat on the shore. He didn¡¯t know how long he had been sitting there, and heard his brother¡¯s shout. Hearing the voice, Julian stood up, but he didn¡¯t notice the slippery at his feet. He lost his bnce on the slippery soil, and he slipped and fell into the water. The overwhelming river rushed over and almost drowned him in an instant. The feeling of suffocation came. Julian took a deep breath, but he was still drowned in the water. He desperately wanted to cry for help, but his mouth was filled with more water. Just when he thought he couldn¡¯t breathe, there was a sound of someone falling into the water around him. He held back the breath and looked up. It was his brother. But his brother could only barely reach his hand. Before Julian could hold his hand tightly, he was a little tired. His rose and sank in the water, and the water even covered his head. Julian struggled to swim towards his brother, but failed. ¡°Stop sshing in the water! Don¡¯t struggle!¡± Julian heard a childish and delicate girl voice. He looked up and indistinctly saw a girl shouting on the shore. The girl jumped down abruptly, and she held his hand, but he was already exhausted at that time, and didn¡¯t even feel the process of being saved. Heid on the grass. The dazzling sunshine went into his eyes. He opened his eyes reluctantly and saw the girl with bright eyes and bright teeth, smiling at him. Julian was a little stunned, and her eyes were so beautiful that Julian almost fell into it in an instant. He felt his heart sk ip ped a beat. Was she an angel? Was he dead? The angel came to pick him up? He tried to open his eyes wide to see the girl¡¯s face, but there was an adult¡¯s anxious voice from the distance, ¡°Niki, where are you?¡± Hearing the shout, the girl turned around and left. Julian could only see the girl¡¯s luxurious dress and the ring shaped amulet on her clothes clearly. Julian came out of his memory and looked at the woman in front of him. Her face was wless. Time did not leave any trace on her face. She also had such a beautiful face as a child, but time had brought such a great change to her men tality. The proud, bright and noble girl had be like this¡­ Julian felt heartbroken. He didn¡¯t protect her well when she was in trouble¡­ Niki noticed that when Julian saw the amulet, there was obvious regret in his eyes. She knew it worked, but she pretended not to know and slowly picked up the amulet. She picked up the things in her bag one by one and was about to head out. Julian frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°stop.¡± Niki didn¡¯t stop. Apparently, she had made up her mind. Seeing that Niki was about to walk out of the gate of the Graham¡¯s, Julian was in a panic. He waved his hand and made a signal at the bodyguard. After receiving the order, the bodyguard immediately stood up and stopped Niki. Niki pretended to be angry, ¡°let me out. have no reason to stay here¡­¡± Julian strode to Niki, who was stopped by the bodyguards, and gently pulled her into the room. Niki lowered her eyes. Looking at the woman in front of him, Julian sighed, ¡°Niki,e on.¡± Niki didn¡¯t speak or look at him. After a moment of silence, Julian said in a slightly soft tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what you had been through. You¡¯ve suffered a lot for all these years.¡± Hearing this, Niki was secretly happy. She knew that Julian had already given her a chance. She should go down the steps now. If she continued to act like this, things that had been getting better might be worse. Niki continued, ¡°Julian, don¡¯t hate me. I promise that I won¡¯t care so much about money in the future.¡± She held Julian¡¯s arm and looked at him sincerely. Julian¡¯s brows softened and said gently, ¡°I wasn¡¯t being considerate either.¡± He called Zack, ¡°Zack, get a secondary credit card for Niki. The sooner, the better.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± said Zack, lowering his head. Hearing what Julian said, Niki raised a smile in surprise. She managed to hide the smile and looked at Julian. It seemed that this amulet was very helpful. She not only got Julian¡¯s forgiveness, but also got his credit card. Julian reached out and stroked Niki¡¯s hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about money in the future. You can spend as much as you want. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Niki nodded obediently. Linda was lying on the bed. When she just woke up, Lily came up from downstairs and sat beside her bed. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Seeing Linda wake up, Lily stood up in a hurry. ¡°Madam, how are you feeling now? Are you feeling better?¡± Linda nodded. She was still thinking about what had happened just now. Sitting up, she asked, ¡°Lily, where is Natalie?¡± Lily didn¡¯t know how to tell Linda about what had just happened. She hesitated and said, ¡°she¡¯s gone.¡± Gone? Was she taken away by the police? Linda got nervous, and she asked anxiously, ¡°What about Niki?¡± Lily was even more hesitant. She didn¡¯t know whether she should say it or not. ¡°Niki¡­¡± ¡°Tell me,¡± said Linda anxiously. Lily said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Linch¡­ Is downstairs¡­¡± Why was Niki still here?! After driving her daughter-inw away, how could she be so shameless to stay in the Graham¡¯s and ignore her? Linda was so angry that she quickly stood up and went downstairs. Lily chased after her and said, ¡°Mrs. Graham, young master is also downstairs¡­¡± Linda sneered. It turned out that Niki was so arrogant to drive away her daughter-inw just because of her son¡¯s preference. Niki hadn¡¯t married into the Graham family yet, but she was so arrogant. When she married Julian, would she be way out of line? When Linda walked to the living room downstairs, she saw Niki holding Julian¡¯s arm and sitting on the sofa, with a bright smile. She was even angrier. Linda walked over. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Niki Julian looked up and saw Linda. He immediately stood up, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re here.¡± Niki also stood up in a hurry beside him with an obedient look. Linda snorted, ¡°You still remember me huh?¡± Julian took the cup of tea from Zack and put it at the hand of Linda. He didn¡¯t get angry at her mother¡¯s words, ¡°Mother, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Have you taken the medicine today? Are you feeling all right?¡± Julian asked concernedly. Linda pointed at Niki, who was standing next to her. ¡°Ask her what I mean. Ask her what happened just now¡­¡± Niki said nothing. Julian nced at Niki and said, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t tell you about Niki¡¯s return. Niki has juste back recently and I haven¡¯t had time to tell you, but you can¡¯t me it on her.¡± ¡°In other words, what did Natalie say to you? No matter what, Niki is a good girl. It¡¯s not like what she told you.¡± Linda sneered, ¡°Do you know why Nikie back this time?¡± ¡°She chose to leave when the Graham family was in the most difficult situation. Now we finally manage to survive so she is back. Do you really have no idea why she came back? She is not a good girl at all!¡± ¡°Mother, Niki had her own reasons. Please don¡¯t misunderstand her¡­ She was¡­¡± Before Julian could finish his words, he was interrupted by Linda. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear about her reasons. Let me put it this way. I will never allow Niki to be part of the Graham family, nor will I allow you to divorce Nana. If you insist on divorcing her, then don¡¯t call me mother again.¡± Linda was irritated. She didn¡¯t want to see this woman in front of her at all. Standing aside, Niki still didn¡¯t say anything. She was afraid that if she said something, it would make Linda angrier. If Linda¡¯s condition worsened again in front of Julian, it would be more difficult for her to marry Julian. She looked at them quietly without saying anything. Hearing what Linda said, Julian was obviously angry. ¡°If you insist that Niki is not a good girl, I can do nothing about it.¡± It was obvious that her mother had been brainwashed by Natalie. Otherwise, why did she have such a big opinion of Niki? He stood up and pulled Niki aside, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Niki was dragged away by him while she looked back at Linda and said, ¡°Julian, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea¡­¡± Julian ignored her and opened the car door with a gloomy face. ¡®Julian, don¡¯t¡­ It¡¯s all my fault. Please don¡¯t be angry with your mom. She just favors Natalie rather than me¡­¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t mind.¡± Niki said worriedly. Seeing her bing so considerate and gentle, Julian felt more sorry for her. He put his hand on the door in case that Niki would bump her head, and pulled the woman into the car. Seeing that Julian had made up his mind, Niki sighed and sat in the car. After she sat down, her eyes suddenly became cold. She nced indifferently at Linda who was standing at the door of the Graham mansion, without any emotions in her heart. Julian stepped on the gas. ¡°Julian, you¡­¡± Linda stood at the door and watched his car speeding away. Her heart beat faster again. She was so shocked that she didn¡¯t say anything. Lily came up and said, ¡°Madam, take care of yourself. Don¡¯t get sick because of Niki, Master hasn¡¯t recovered yet. You must stay strong.¡± Linda gasped and sighed. Niki Linch shall never marry into the Graham family! Sitting in the car, Niki looked at Julian¡¯s sullen face and said, ¡°Julian, I¡¯m sorry. I put you in a dilemma. I don¡¯t know why aunt Linda is so hostile to me. Did I do anything wrong? I could change.¡± Julian said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s my mother¡¯s fault. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll talk to herter.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know when my mother has be so unreasonable. She can¡¯t even control her emotions. If you marry me, you might need to bear it. Sorry.¡± Niki asked, ¡°Well¡­ Julian, will you stay in my apartment tonight? It¡¯s sote¡­¡± Since she knew Julian, Niki hadn¡¯t slept with him yet. She had tried to beat around the bush but failed. She wanted to try again. If she could get pregnant with Julian¡¯s child, Linda would not be so determined as she is now. Then she would have a better reason to marry him. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in thepany tonight. I¡¯ll drop you at the apartment.¡± Julian said in a calm voice. He had a lot on his te recently. The new drug development that he was working on was not advancing at all, which made him upset. Last time, he specially went to the medical exchange fair and wanted to recruit a capable doctor of pharmacy with a tempting sry, but he didn¡¯t even see a doctor from Glory Group. There were all kinds of tricky problems waiting for him to solve. In fact, he hadn¡¯t gone back to his house for days, and he couldn¡¯t even have a rest. Today, he finally came back to the Graham mansion after the fair, but he encountered this drama again. After 10 774 all these things were settled, he really had no time to rest. It was hard to hide the disappointment on her face, but Niki still said softly, ¡°Then take care of yourself. Don¡¯t stay up toote.¡± ¡°How about I cook you some noodles with vegetables? I remember that you like the noodles I made.¡± Niki still wanted to persuade him to stay. Julian thought of the vegetable noodles he hadn¡¯t eaten that night when he mentioned divorce, and then thought of Natalie. The disgust in his eyes rose again. She still did not give him the real agreement. How long will it take to y this game with her? How many more times would she use this trick to pit him against Niki? He snorted and said to Niki, ¡°Cook for me when I get time after this week.¡± ¡°And make some for Grandpa. He¡¯s sick now and will like this.¡± In the Greenlife vi. As soon as Natalie arrived home, she saw a courier standing at the door. She walked up to him. The man raised his head and handed her the box. ¡°Hello, this is your package. Please sign here.¡± The box in the man¡¯s hand was luxuriously packaged, all ck and heavy. Natalie signed and took the box into the room. Under the dim streetlight, she didn¡¯t see the words on it clearly. When she took it into the room, she saw four gilded words on the ck box. ¡°For Niki.¡± Natalie raised her eyebrows. It had been a long time since she heard anyone call her Niki. In LA, no one call her Niki, and only the Spears family called her like this. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Was it from the Spears family? With doubts, Natalie opened the box. The smell of the herbs came strongly and she saw all kinds of precious herbs in it. She even found some extremely rare kinds. Who sent it? She had thought that it was sent by the Spears family, but now she denied this idea. She hadn¡¯t been home for three years, nor had she contacted anyone from the Spears family. It was impossible for her parents to know where she lived. Moreover, she carefully looked through the herbs in it. There were plenty of dragon roots, which was what she needed for the new drugs she was researching on. She had always been good at using herbs. The roots grew in shade and cool environment. There was only one ce they coulde from, and that was the Dragon Valley in New York. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Offering a kiss Only the Dragon Valley in New York had these special roots growing. Is this box sent from New York? Then who sent it? This person clearly knew what kind of medicine she was studying. Is there someone watching her? Natalie was puzzled. She took out the herbs from the box and observed them carefully. She grew up in the Spears family and knew all kinds of herbs. Obviously, these were freshly harvested and also of excellent quality. Natalie raised her eyebrows. Since such a good gift had been sent to her, she couldn¡¯t refuse this kindness. It would be a pity if such good stuff were not used properly. As for the person who was watching her, it seemed that she could not tell whether that was an enemy or a friend. If there was any following action that was disadvantageous to her, she had ways to find them. She put the herbs back in the boxes and took out her phone to call her assistant, ¡°Ryan, pleasee to my house tomorrow. I have some herbs to take to theb.¡± ¡°Okay, doctor.¡± ¡°Is the constructionpleted? When can we go to theb?¡± In order not to expose her, Philip specially built a newboratory in Los Angeles for her and it was in a covert ce. When she suddenly got these rare herbs today, she just couldn¡¯t wait to use them to develop new This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . drugs. ¡°It should be finished this week. I will inform you as soon as I get the notice.¡± ¡°Recently, the research and development of new drugs in Glory Group hase to a standstill. We couldn¡¯t reach Mr. Johnson. The vice president just contacted me and asked if you can go to the company to direct the development of new drugs. What do you think?¡± Ryan asked. ¡°Where has he been to? Couldn¡¯t reach him?¡± Natalie poured herself a ss of water. Was he dumped? Could Philip be hurt so badly? It reminded her of the embarrassment that no one answered when she called him just now. Natalie sighed, ¡°I see. I¡¯ll go when I¡¯m free.¡± She had nned to pay a visit when she got the news. After all, she was part of Glory¡­. At the same time, Julian parked the car at the door of the apartment. Niki got out of the car reluctantly. She pulled Julian¡¯s sleeves and said, ¡°Julian, you really don¡¯te in with me? Just have a rest. It¡¯s not good for your health to work all the time.¡± Julian pinched his nose, ¡°There are really a lot of things to deal with in thepany recently¡­¡± Niki moved closer to Julian and drew circles with her fingers on the man¡¯s pure ck suit. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to work so hard¡­¡± Jun lowered his head slightly and pulled the woman out of his arms. His tone was calm. ¡°There are some issues with the clinical trials. As the CEO of thepany, I have to deal with these things.¡± Seeing that Julian still insisted to leave, Niki blinked her eyes looked straight at the man in front of her. She said in a sweet voice, ¡°Niki just wants to spend a little more time with you. You can¡¯t even do that for me?¡± Julian thought for a moment, and apparently he didn¡¯t know what to do with the woman. So he looked at Niki, who was pleading, and reluctantlypromised. ¡°Then you could go to thepany with me.¡± ? Um-mm well, although she wanted Julian to go upstairs with her, she could ept it if she could go to the ¡°Okay,¡± Niki smiled brightly, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± When the car arrived at thepany, Niki followed Julian upstairs. It was her first time toe to the CEO¡¯s office. Sitting at the desk, with one hand propping her chin, Niki looked at Julian who was carefully reading documents in front of the desk. His features were almost perfect, almost like a Greek statue. Looking at the man¡¯s face, Niki thought of something. She stood up, made a cup of coffee and carefully put it on his desk. But for some reason, she failed to hold it steadily, and hot coffee spilled on her dress. Niki eximed. Hearing this, Julian stood up in a hurry and wiped his face with a tissue. ¡°Why are you so careless? Are you hurt?¡± ¡°Julian, I didn¡¯t mean to. I just wanted to make a cup of coffee for you. Please don¡¯t me me¡­¡± Niki shook her head as she said, ¡°it¡¯s not hot¡­ I brought you after I wait till it got cold.¡± Julian didn¡¯t know whether there were scalds so he was still a little worried. He stood up and picked up the phone. ¡°Ask the doctor toe to the office now.¡± Niki shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. There¡¯s no need to be so troublesome. It¡¯s just that my clothes was in a mess¡­¡± Julian touched her head and picked up the phone again. ¡°Bring ady¡¯s dress and I¡¯ll text you the size.¡± Not long after, the doctor came with a medical kit. When she saw Niki sitting on the chair, she was confused for a moment, but soon she returned to her usual look. She carefully checked Niki¡¯s body, and took out some ice cubes. ¡°Mr. Graham, thisdy is fine, and there is no scald. Her skin is just a little red. If you are worried, we could use ice to make her feel better.¡± Niki nodded repeatedly. ¡°Thank you, doctor. I told you that it was nothing serious but he insisted on calling you¡­¡± As Niki spoke, she gave a coquettish nce at Julian. Julian withdrew his gaze and said, ¡°Leave the clothes here. You can go now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The doctor put down the dress and walked out of the office without looking sideways. A woman who looked like Mrs. Graham appeared in the CEO¡¯s office. And he called her here in such a hurry but this woman was clearly not hurt. The doctor thought to herself, ¡®Is that Mr. Graham¡¯s ex lover? She had heard that Mrs. Graham was just a substitute, but she didn¡¯t believe that such a beautiful woman could be a substitute for someone? But when she saw how the CEO treated this woman today, she finally believed it¡­¡­. Niki took the dress, nced at Julian affectionately, who was already back to work. She then went into the lounge. The sound of a woman changing clothes came from the lounge. Niki looked at herself in the mirror. Her hair was straggled on her shoulders. Under the pure white dress were her slim legs. She looked innocent and charming in this dress. She looked at herself in the mirror and said slowly, ¡°Julian, there¡¯s something wrong. Can youe in and help me?¡± The door opened and Julian walked in. He saw the woman with her shoulders exposed standing in front of the mirror, a little uneasy. Her wless back was also exposed, and her smooth skin was glowing under the light. ¡°Julian, help me zip it up please. I can¡¯t reach it¡­¡± Niki said in a trembling voice. Julian¡¯s hand swept over her dress, and zipped it for her slowly upward. When the man¡¯s fingers identally touched her sensitive spot on the back, the chemistry suddenly grew between them. Niki felt more assured then. ording to her n, the timing was just right¡­. Without hesitation, Niki turned her head, closed her eyes, pulled the man over and kissed him. But before her lips reached his¡­ Unexpectedly, there was a knock on the door, and the zipper just reached the top so the man gently pushed her away. ¡°Someone is here,¡± said Julian in a low voice. He didn¡¯t know why he felt a little irritable in the ambiguous atmosphere? After saying that, Julian walked out silently, leaving Niki stunned. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Graham Group was in trouble Niki hadn¡¯t recovered from the moment she was pushed away by Julian. Why did they knock at the door just at this moment?! Niki was furious. She tidied up her clothes and maintained a calm looke. She followed Julian out of the lounge. ¡°Mr. Graham, I got some bad news¡­¡± The assistant knocked on the door while speaking. Before he could finish her words, the door of the office suddenly opened. The president¡¯s expressionless face appeared in front of him. He looked over his shoulder and saw a woman in a pure white dress. This woman looked like Mrs. Graham! He couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at the woman standing next to him. She was very beautiful, with a delicate and lovely face. The assistant couldn¡¯t help but think of the face of the CEO¡¯s wife, simrly gorgeous and charming. The conflict on her face made her look much more aloof than thedy beside the CEO though. After observing carefully, the assistant sighed in his mind that although the two of them looked alike, they were just simr in some ways. Mrs. Graham was more of Mr. Graham¡¯s type. But why did this woman appear in the CEO¡¯s office at this time? Could it be¡­ The assistant was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The assistant was brought to his senses by Julian¡¯s deep voice. The assistant finally remembered why he was here. He patted his head and said anxiously, ¡°Boss, there is something wrong with theboratory!¡± ¡°What?¡± Julian¡¯s calm expression suddenly changed. Niki sensed that there was something wrong with Julian¡¯s tone, so she turned to look at the man. ¡°Wasn¡¯t everything going on well at the meeting yesterday? What could go wrong?¡± Julian said angrily, looking at his assistant with a gloomy face. He seldom lost his temper in front of his employees in thepany, but now when he heard the news, he was obviously out of control. In the past two years, thepany had been dedicated to the research and development of this anti- cancer drug, and had invested a lot of money in it. The Graham Group¡¯s future was wagered on this drug, and he would never allow any mistake to happen to this project. The assistant got nervous. He worked overtime for nights, and still the clinical test was not going well, which the CEO attached great importance to. He even identally broke some secrets that could not be told. He almost cried in his heart. The assistant answered, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the clinical test¡­¡± Hearing this, Julian frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve told you so many times before! How could it still go wrong while so many people are watching over it. Call the person in charge to the office immediately!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call him right now.¡± The assistant hurriedly ran out of the office. Julian noticed Niki was standing aside. His voice was still filled with anger. Obviously, he was furious about the bad news. ¡°I have some meetingster. Niki, you can go back to your apartment now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call the driver to wait for you downstairs. You can go now.¡± Why does it have to go wrong the day when shees to thepany with Julian? Why does it have to happen at the most critical moment? Niki clenched her nails into her flesh. But she didn¡¯t dare to say anything when she saw Julian¡¯s gloomy face. Niki lowered her eyes and said obediently, ¡°Well, Julian, take care of yourself. I¡¯m leaving now¡­¡± Niki walked out of the office step by step reluctantly¡­ As soon as she walked out of the office, the person in charge arrived gingerly. He looked up and saw the CEO was reading some documents with a gloomy face. His hands were trembling uncontrobly, and he didn¡¯t even notice that there was someone walking out. ¡°Boss, there is something wrong with the clinical test for the anti-cancer drugs¡­¡± After saying that, the man immediately lowered his head and stared at the floor, not daring to look at Julian¡¯s face at all. ¡°Cut the crap! I know something is wrong. Tell me what exactly happened!¡± Julian¡¯s voice was extremely cold and intimidating. ¡°The dosage was not well controlled, and it didn¡¯t go well during the joint test, causing the entire clinical test to fail¡­¡± The person in charge lowered his head. Julian looked dispirited but his voice was still calm. ¡°So the development has to be dyed because of this little hup? How long will it cost us?¡± This project was of great importance to the Graham Group which hadn¡¯t developed its own medicine in the field of cancer. Previously, thepany¡¯s main medicine, New Bleomycin Drug, was authorized by Glory Group. Now that its own project went wrong¡­ Julian¡¯s heart sank and he was full of anger. ¡°At least two more years¡­¡± Two years?!! It would be toote! The man¡¯s eyes darkened, his eyebrows covered with ayer of coldness, and his whole body also emitted an inhospitable air. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re responsible for this failure?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± The man in charge said in a trembling voice. He knew that the drug was of great importance to the Graham Group and his body was shaking uncontrobly. *You can fuck off now. Don¡¯t appear in front of me again.¡± Julian said in a very cold voice, without even considering the fact that this man had been working in thepany for nearly forty years. The Graham Group didn¡¯t need such an employee. ¡°Mr. Graham, I¡­ the person in charge wanted to say something He raised his head and saw the man¡¯s unfriendly face, sensing that he would not even leave decently if he were to say anything. The man lowered his head and turned around awkwardly. Julian picked up the phone, ¡°Inform all the senior executives to have a meeting tomorrow morning!¡± The next day, in the meeting room on the top floor of the Graham Group. Sitting in the chair and listening to the vice president¡¯s report on the fallure of the drug development, Julian fell into silence. The vice president continued, ¡°Boss, there is one more thing I have to tell you¡­¡± Julian looked up indifferently and said, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Our contract with Glory on New Bleomycin Drug is due to expire next year. ording to the n, we can sessfullyunch our own patent drug before the expire. But now it seems that we can¡¯t.¡± ¡°The development of this main drug has failed, and the following relevant ones have to be dropped as well. In addition, we¡¯re also about to lose ourpany¡¯s best-selling one, New Bleomycin Drug. I¡¯m afraid this is¡­¡± The tension in the meeting room became high the moment he finished his words. The whole room was silent as if even a pin dropping could be heard. For a moment, everyone could only hear themselves breathing. Julian¡¯s eyes were even colder, and his anger rose to the peak. He tried hard to hold back his anger, ¡°Did I ask you to make more backup ns but you ignored my advice?¡± Everyone was silent, and no one dared to speak. The consequence of this failure was too serious. They didn¡¯t have a solution at all, and they couldn¡¯t find a genius who could quickly develop new drugs within a year, so they didn¡¯t dare to take the initiative to speak in this situation.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The news that the person in charge of this project was fired yesterday had spread all over the company. Looking at the silent board, Julian was even more angry. He frowned and said, ¡°Get out. The vice president stays.¡± All the senior executives immediately stood up and left, and the vice president stood beside Julian. ¡°What do you think?¡± Julian was rubbing his nose with one hand. Obviously, he was very tired. They had to face the fact that thepany didn¡¯t have an outstanding research team. But he couldn¡¯t allow the Graham Group to return to the state when his father died. ¡°Boss, there is only one way for us. We can ask Glory for longer authorization. If there is really no other way¡­¡± The vice president opened his mouth. Ask for longer authorization? Julian kept silent for a moment, as if he hadpromised, ¡°Well, let my assistant arrange for a dinner. Find a nice restaurant. Don¡¯t fuck it again.¡± After the vice president left, Julian leaned against the back of the sofa chair and frowned at the heavy traffic outside the office building. No one could tell what he was thinking from his face. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chief expert of Glory Group After a while, the assistant came in. ¡°Mr. Graham, I just got in touch with Glory Group. They said that their boss isn¡¯t at home and they don¡¯t know where he is.¡±. ¡°Not at home?¡± Julian frowned. ¡°Are you sure they are telling the truth? Or do Philip find an excuse not to meet us?¡± Said Julian, looking up at his assistant. The assistant scratched his head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s true. They haven¡¯t seen Philip for days. I also thought of this and asked several otherpanies. But they haven¡¯t seen Philip either.¡± Julian frowned deeper. He turned the silver cufflink shining with cold light in his sleeve and waved at his assistant, ¡°Go out please.¡± In the morning, Natalie received a call from Ryan, saying that theb had beenpleted. She couldn¡¯t wait to see it and drove to theb. Ryan had been waiting for her downstairs. Although he was her assistant, he hadn¡¯t seen her for three years and had been working on a project alone. At that time, he had just graduated from a top university with a doctor¡¯s degree. Against his parents¡¯ wishes, he insisted on entering the pharmacy industry without taking over the family business. He gave up everything his parents gave him and worked hard among a group of graduates with doctorate. Finally, he managed to enter thepany that countless medicine students dreamed of. Fortunately, on the first day he came to thepany, Philip announced that he would choose an assistant among the new trainees. That assistant would work with the expert of Glory Group, who owned countless projects, resources, connections. More importantly, he would learn a lot from the expert. He tried his best to stand out and got the position. To his surprise, this expert was the chief expert of Glory Group! He had thought that he was lucky enough to be the assistant of the chief expert. After working for a few years, he knew that she had another identity, a very famous but very low-key expert in the world. No one had seen her before, but her various research was world-famous and let everyone know her existence. He had admired her since he was a child. He had never thought of connecting the two of them, but after knowing the truth, he thought it was reasonable. It turned out that the reason why Glory Group could always be the leader of the industry was clear. Ryan stood at the door expressionlessly. Although he had already been promoted and was no longer just an intern, he was still very nervous and was just pretending to be calm. As soon as he saw the car of the far away, he hurried forward to open the door of the garage. The car slowly drove in, and Ryan strode to keep up with it. When the car stopped, Natalie got out of the car. Ryan looked up and found that Natalie was still as beautiful as three years ago, which was amazing. But she gave him a different temperament which he couldn¡¯t tell exactly. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw you.¡± Said Natalie with a smile. Looking up. Ryan saw a faint smile on her face, like the spring breeze, with a gentle and touching feeling. Maybe she didn¡¯t change? Looking at the familiar smile on the her face, Ryan was a little stunned. ¡°Let¡¯s go in. I can¡¯t wait to see what it looks like in theb.¡± Seeing that Ryan was a little absent- minded, Natalie waved at him. She knew that there was respect in his heart for her and had been trying to make him less stressed. In fact, she hoped that he would treat her as a friend. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go inside.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, help me find a set ofb clothes.¡± As she spoke, she put on a mask and walked in the elevator to theb. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve already prepared it.¡± Said Ryan, who followed closely behind her and carefully handed a set ofb clothes. He was still very nervous. Natalie took the clothes and said, ¡°The medicinal materials I told youst time were put in my trunk. You don¡¯t have to look for them any more and can move them in by the way.¡± Ryan nodded and turned around to fetch the medicinal materials. After changing into theb clothes, Natalie walked into theb, which was very big, even a little luxurious. There were all kinds of pharmaceutical equipment in it, including thetest equipment she had seen on the magazine. ¡°Doctor, where can we save the medicinal materials?¡± Natalie pointed to the ce. After putting down the herbs, Ryan looked around and said, ¡°Doctor, what do your think of thisb?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Natalie carefully looked at all kinds of equipment and said, ¡°It¡¯s good. These equipment means that Philip has spent a lot of time and energy.¡± Some equipment couldn¡¯t be bought with money. For example, the smaller device in her hands were only avable from the equipmentpany in New York. Hearing her answer, Ryan nodded. Seeing that Natalie was still observing the equipment, he said seemingly inadvertently, ¡°Can I be your assistant and work with you in the future?¡± Chapter 33 Chief expert of Glory Groun Ryan said word by word with obvious nervousness. Looking at Ryan, who was even a little stuttering when speaking, a smile appeared on her face, but she was afraid that if sheughed, Ryan would be more nervous. So she still maintained a gentle expression and said, ¡°Of course. Otherwise, why did I ask you to bring me here today?¡± Ryan blushed and scratched his head shyly. ¡°Thank you.¡± Walking out of theb, Natalie waved at Ryan and said, ¡°You can leave now. I have something to deal with and I¡¯ll call you when Ie to theb.¡± Ryan was happy and nodded hard, ¡°Okay, please take care.¡± In the future, he would be able to work with her and he couldn¡¯t help but feel happy, even bouncing up. Seeing Ryan leave, Natalie took out her phone and dialed the number of Julian. She had been called to the Graham family by the police before, but she was so careless that she only took the divorce agreement prepared by Niki and forgot Julian¡¯s. She took it with her today, wanting to call Julian to take it or send it to him since she had nothing else to do. The sooner they got divorced, the better. She didn¡¯t want to dy it too long. The phone rang. Julian was reading documents at his desk. He had just called Dn and asked him to find the number of Philip¡¯s personal assistant¡¯s. Unlike him, Dn was unruly and had a wide range of contacts as awyer. He could get all kinds of information in Los Angeles. Julian took out his phone and saw Natalie¡¯s name on the screen. It seemed that Natalie couldn¡¯t pretend anymore. Did she call him and beg him not to divorce? Why didn¡¯t she give up? The constant entanglement and pleading would only make him more disgusted with her.. Julian was already very upset because of the failure in the development of the medicine and the authorization expiration of the main medicine. Seeing the call, he was even more upset. Julian hung up the phone decisively. He didn¡¯t want to listen to her pleading. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 He didn¡¯t know her? Julian hung up the phone and didn¡¯t answer her phone? What did he mean? Natalie blinked her eyes, unable to figure it out. Was it because Niki stopped him? Or he just didn¡¯t want to answer her phone? Looking at the page on which the phone was hung up, Natalie shook her head. Didn¡¯t he want the divorce agreement? He hung up the phone quickly, but she still wanted a divorce! Afterining a few words, she put her phone back into the bag with a little anger and then drove the car out of the garage. It came to her that she seemed to have ignored Julian¡¯s message before. No wonder he hung up on her. After putting herself in his ce, Natalie calmed down and was not as angry as before. She¡¯d better go there in person. She had been to Graham Group many times before, but the assistant had been waiting for her at the door of the special passageway for the boss. She had never entered thepany through the front door like an employee. She was not very clear about the phone number of the assistant, so she was sure that she couldn¡¯t enter through the private passage as before. Natalie opened the ss door and walked in. The receptionist sat on the chair and didn¡¯t look up at all, only seeing a figure. She asked casually, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°I want to see Julian.¡± The receptionist raised her head and saw the woman in front of her clearly. It was a beautiful woman with a delicate face. Working as a receptionist for a long time, she had seen all kinds of beautiful women, but she had never seen someone more beautiful than this woman. But she was looking for Julian? The receptionist¡¯s eyes became strange. Humph, no matter how beautiful she was, she was just an over confident woman. The receptionist suppressed the disdain and said expressionlessly, ¡°You can¡¯t see Mr. Graham as you want. Do you have an appointment?¡± Hearing this, Natalie frowned. She really didn¡¯t have an appointment. She smiled, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have an appointment for the time being. Is there any other way to see Mr. Graham?¡± The receptionist sneered in her heart. She had seen a lot of such kind of women. Every month, many good-looking women came to see Julian, thinking that they were the Cindere in fairy tales and would be lucky to be loved by the prince at first sight. Of course, there were women from rich families. They thought that they were superior to others because of their wealth. With good appearance, they believed that they would definitely make Mr. Graham fall in love. But what was the truth? Mr. Graham never looked at them, and they didn¡¯t even have the chance to meet him. Many women were infatuated with Mr. Graharn, but he was so indifferent that even if they were lucky to see him, they would only be dejected in his cold eyes. Well, she had seen a lot of such women, and the woman in front of her was just one of them. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡®I¡¯m sorry. You can¡¯t see Mr. Graham without an appointment. Pleasee again another day.¡± The receptionist replied with disgust in her eyes. Although she was trying to hide it, it was still obvious. Apparently, Natalie sensed the mockery in the receptionist¡¯s words and expression. She understood that she was treated as the shameless woman who came to seduce Julian. As a receptionist in such a bigpany for a long time, it was very likely that she would subconsciously feel that she was superior to others and look down on others. Natalie was very clear in her heart. She didn¡¯t want to quarrel with the receptionist. The receptionist had to change her mind, but someone would teach her the lesson in the future at a high price. She turned around, found out Julian¡¯s number and dialed it again. The receptionist raised her eyebrows, and the irony in her eyes was more obvious. She refused her, but this woman still insisted on staying. The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered. Natalie¡¯s face darkened. She continued to speak patiently, ¡°Please help me inform Mr. Graham that Natalie is here to send him the divorce agreement.¡± The receptionist raised her eyebrows and felt that this was the funniest joke she had ever heard in the world. She rolled her eyes in her heart. This woman was not only over confident, but also paranoid? The divorce agreement? Did she mean that she married Mr. Graham? Was she crazy? The receptionist picked up the phone reluctantly and dialed the number of the boss¡¯s office. Her tone instantly became very gentle. ¡°Hello, this is the receptionist. I want to find the boss¡¯s assistant.¡± The assistant took the phone, and he heard a polite female voice on the phone. ¡°Ady came downstairs this way, saying that her name is Natalie and wanted to see Mr. Graham. Please inform him.¡± Natalie quietly listened to the receptionist reporting to the assistant. When the assistant heard the name of the woman, his voice was a little loud. ¡°Is that woman named Natalie?¡± He just saw another woman standing next to Mr. Graham yesterday, and today his wife came to the company. Could it be her? He couldn¡¯t make up his mind and didn¡¯t dare to make a rash decision. The assistant cautiously came to the side of Julian with the phone in his hand. ¡°Mr. Graham, there¡¯s a phone call from the receptionist. It¡¯s said that a woman named Natalie has arrived at thepany. I think that¡¯s your wife, but don¡¯t know if you agree to let her go upstairs.¡± When Julian heard the name of Natalie, disgust appeared in his eyes again, deeper than just now. She should have known what he meant since the phone wasn¡¯t answered. Why did she keep pestering him and evene to thepany to make trouble? If she kept pestering him like this, not only would he not be softhearted, but he would also hate her more. Why didn¡¯t she understand it? She spent all her time on how to persuade him to stay and doing these meaningless things! Was there only love in her mind? Bearing the impatience in his eyes, Julian took the phone and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let here up. I¡¯m not free. Let her go. Hearing this, the receptionist understood that it was indeed the same ending as those women. She replied softly, ¡°Okay, Mr. Graham.¡± After hanging up the phone, she no longer hid her mockery, and even didn¡¯t look at the man in front of her at all. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Mr. Graham said he didn¡¯t know you. Are you mistaken? Why don¡¯t you go to other and have a look?¡± This woman looked gentle and well-dressed, but she turned out to be a material girl. She hated this kind of woman who always wanted to marry a rich man by crooked ways and didn¡¯t work hard. to earn money. It was really shameless. Seeing the attitude of the receptionist was getting worse, Natalie took a deep breath and didn¡¯t want to exin to her anymore. But why did Julian say that he didn¡¯t know her? Natalie sneered. It was so humiliating for her to send the divorce agreement by herself! Natalie didn¡¯t want to stay any longer, picked up her bag and walked away. The receptionist looked coldly at the woman who turned around and was about to leave. The mockery on her face was obvious. ¡°Natalie? Why are you here?¡± A voice sounded when she took a step. Hearing the voice, Natalie and the receptionist turned their heads at the same time. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 A poor and powerless orphan With a smile on her face, Niki came to send some desserts to Julian, but she didn¡¯t expect to witness it. She was overjoyed to see the embarrassed expression of Natalie. When the receptionist called the CEO¡¯s office, her heart was hanging in the air, fearing that Julian still loved Natalie. To her surprise, Natalie was refused by Julian, making her very happy. It seemed that Julian didn¡¯t care about Natalie any more! Hearing the words, Natalie turned her head and saw the girl with a bright smile on her face, a familiar face. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Why did she meet Niki again? Natalie nced at Niki up and down and saw that she was holding a very exquisite wooden food box, which was obviously used to contain desserts. Did Nikie to bring some desserts to Julian? She said so harshly that day, and the evidence had been presented, which she almost pped on Julian¡¯s face. Why did Niki appear in front of her with a smile in just a few days? How could she be so shameless? Natalie even doubted if the woman who cried that day was Niki. ¡°Why are you here? And why don¡¯t youe in?¡± Niki asked knowingly. Natalie raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver something.¡± Niki nodded and smiled more brightly, ¡°Wow, but why don¡¯t you send it in?¡± Frowning, Natalie didn¡¯t respond to Niki¡¯s words. She looked at Niki and asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t I ruthless enough that day? Why are you still here? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Julian will drive you out?¡± Hearing this, Niki smiled more happily and even a littlecent. ¡°Oh? Do you think that Julian will drive me out?¡± After saying that, her eyes turned from mockery to a little pity. ¡°But I heard that Julian just said on the phone. that he wanted you to go out, right?¡± Natalie tried her best to destroy her perfect image in front of Julian, but the degree to which Julian loved and cared for her was far beyond Natalie¡¯s imagination! How could her deep rtionship with Julian copse so easily? How could Natalie¡¯s short three years ofpanionship beparable? Moreover, Natalie was just a substitute after she went abroad. A substitute who wanted topete for love must overestimate herself. A substitute should behave herself, not just blindly longing for the love. It was simply wishful for a substitute to separate the love and even turn her down. Looking at the triumphant expression on Niki¡¯s face, Natalie was confused. Obviously, Niki didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of being driven out by Julian. She even mocked her more confidently than before. There was only one reason that Julian had forgiven her. Did he love Niki so much? Natalie sneered. He was so crazy that he couldn¡¯t even think clearly. The receptionist stood aside and looked at the two women coldly. Seeing that Niki still wanted to speak, the receptionist said with disdain, ¡°Ladies, if you want to quarrel, please go outside, or I¡¯ll call the security.¡± They just wanted to win Julian¡¯s favor. The woman with the food box in her hand was also good-looking. Although she was not as beautiful as the material girl just now, she was one of the best. There were also women who quarreled in the hall like today in order topete for Julian. But they were all thrown out by the security guards. Hearing such arrogant words, Niki turned to the receptionist, ¡°Are you the receptionist of Graham Group?¡± ¡°Why are you so arrogant at work? You can leave now. Graham Group doesn¡¯t need an employee like you.¡± Hearing Niki¡¯s words, Natalie raised her eyebrows. How could she strut around before she married Julian? The receptionist was amused by Niki¡¯s words, ¡°Who are you? How can you fire me?¡± Niki didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore. She took out her phone from her bag and dialed the number of Julian. Then she waved the phone to the receptionist and said, ¡°See? This is your boss¡¯s phone number.¡± The receptionist didn¡¯t think so and sneered. Why was there another woman with a morbid imagination? Was she crazy? Niki put the phone on speaker. She wanted to make the receptionist, the bodyguards at the door, and more importantly, Niki, understand her position in Julian¡¯s heart. ¡°Niki?¡± The man asked in a low voice. ¡°Julian, I¡¯m downstairs and I¡¯ve just learned to make some simple desserts, so I specially made some for you,¡± Niki said in a sweet voice. ¡°You are downstairs now? Just ask Gina to do this and you don¡¯t need to take so much effort.¡± The receptionist could clearly hear that there was a trace of tiredness in Julian¡¯s gentle voice, but he still said patiently. Niki looked at the receptionist withcency in her eyes and said again, ¡°I can¡¯t help you with your work, but can only make some desserts to make you happy. It¡¯s really my good intention.¡± Hearing the man¡¯s voice from the phone, the receptionist widened her eyes. Did the woman really know Mr. Graham? Since the man¡¯s words were so gentle, was she really Mr. Graham¡¯s girlfriend? Julian smiled, ¡°Then bring it up. Do you need me to send an assistant to pick you up?¡± ¡°I think¡­ Julian, you¡¯d better ask your assistant to pick me up. The receptionist is so fierce that she even satirized me.¡± The receptionist¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Julian, are all the employees in thepany treating the guests like this? I know that I shouldn¡¯t interfere, but I feel that such attitude will damage the image of ourpany.¡± *Really?¡± Said Julian, frowning. ¡°I don¡¯t think such a person should stay in Graham Group¡­¡± Niki gave a hint. ¡°I see. I will find someone to thoroughly investigate this receptionist. If that¡¯s the case, I will never tolerate it.¡± The receptionist was a little relieved when she heard that Mr. Graham didn¡¯t ask her to resign immediately, but she didn¡¯t dare to show it too obviously, for fear of irritating Mr. Graham¡¯s girlfriend again. Niki wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought, not satisfied with the answer. Noticing that Niki¡¯s eyes shed when she heard this answer, Natalie raised her eyebrows and felt it a little funny. Niki thought that as long as she mentioned it, Julian would immediately fire the receptionist. It seemed that she didn¡¯t know what kind of person Julian was when it came to work. Perhaps Niki knew well about Julian¡¯s living habits, but in terms of work, she obviously didn¡¯t know his working principles. It had to be said that he had a clear distinction between life and work. If she made trouble out of nothing and didn¡¯t even pay attention, she might irritate him in an instant. ¡°I¡¯ll ask my assistant to pick you up now.¡± Since Julian hung up the phone after he finished his words, Niki had to hold back the words she was about to say. With an unnatural look, Niki put down her cell phone. She was not ascent as before, but she still cleared her throat and said in an inexplicable arrogant voice, ¡°Did you hear that? When Julian knows your usual work performance, you will be fired.¡± She turned to look at Natalie and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Natalie. Julian made it clear on the phone that he didn¡¯t want you to go to his office. I really want to take you upstairs, but I don¡¯t dare to disobey him.¡± ¡°But I really admire your perseverance. You are abandoned by Julian, but you are still willing to give up your dignity toe here. You must love him very much, right?¡± Hearing her strange words, Natalie felt sick. Niki continued, ¡°Oh, an orphan like you, who is neither rich nor powerful, must have to hold on the only excellent and rich man in you life.¡± The assistant came downstairs in a hurry and heard the words clearly. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Fabricated authorization Was she an orphan? The assistant was surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ashamed by saying that? Don¡¯t you feel guilty?¡± Said Natalie, feeling that she had never knew Nikl and had never seen such a shameless person. How could she say these words without changing her face? And she was so confident. Noticing the assistant¡¯s figure, Niki smiled and said, ¡°Why do I feel guilty? It seems that you are more guilty than me. Since you can do these things, don¡¯t be afraid of others.¡± The assistant slightly bent over and walked up to her. ¡°Miss Linch, Mr. Graham asked me to pick you up.¡± After saying that, he stood there without looking sideways, as if he really didn¡¯t know Natalie. ncing at the assistant, Natalie sneered in her heart. They were all snobbish people. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Niki said, nodding slightly. Then she took a look at Natalie with an inexplicable look in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome. It¡¯s my great honor to pick you up.¡± He had roughly understood what Julian was thinking and had silently chosen to stand on the side of Niki. He felt that it was much better than choosing the one who was powerless and was about to be abandoned. Hearing the assistant¡¯s words, Niki put on a reserved smile and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs. Don¡¯t make Julian This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. wait too long.¡± She walked into the special elevator for Mr. Graham, and the assistant trotted to keep up with her. Seeing that, Natalie shook her head and sighed in her heart. She had sent the divorce agreement to thepany, which was pushed out by Niki herself. Niki wanted her to divorce with Julian so much, but it turned out that she messed it up. She couldn¡¯t me anyone for not seizing the good opportunity. But what Natalie said that day was so clear, and the evidence was also very clear. How could Julian not care and ept Niki without any hesitation? Was Niki somebody? Or did Julian lose his mind because of love? Or was Niki really so hard for him to give up? A smile appeared on the corner of Natalie¡¯s mouth. Well, she could only respect and bless him. She only hoped that Julian could take good care of his family¡¯s property and not be taken by Niki. After all, it was her painstaking efforts for three years, and also the painstaking efforts of Henry. She also hoped that Julian could take good care of the elders and fulfill his duty. As for other things, she didn¡¯t care at all. Chapter 36 Fabricated authorization In this way, she could also do some filial piety for Henry. Thinking of Henry, Natalie couldn¡¯t keep calm any more, and her heart seemed to be firmly gripped by sadness. Compared to what Henry had done for Graham Group, what she had done with guilt was nothing. Natalie tried to calm down. She took a deep breath, put on her sunsses and was about to leave, but she bumped into two older people, a man and a woman. The man was tall, medium height, well-dressed, with a pair of slender eyes and a red face, looking very rich. The woman looked much younger and must pay much attention to maintenance. The bag in her hand was very expensive. But her eyes reflected an inexplicable sense of cunning. Natalie stopped and recognized the two people at a nce, Rudy and Yvonne? Her eyes widened. Why did theye to thepany?! But the surprise onlysted for a moment. She quickly calmed down and brushed past the two people, pretending to be expressionless. They were obviously discussing something, and didn¡¯t notice who was passing by. Within several steps, they stopped and sat aside. Natalie walked over quietly and sat down behind them. As the shareholders of Graham Group, Rudy and Yvonne were also the uncle and aunt of Julian. Since the ident of William, they had been coveting the position of the leader of Graham Group. So they had been busy in the Graham family, and had also shown a lot of courtesy to Grandpa Graham. But they didn¡¯t expect that Grandpa Graham would give the position to Julian. As a result, they were so angry from embarrassment that they even provoked Julian in thepany for many times. It was the worst time when Natalie just married into the Graham family. At that time, in order to make Julian the boss, Natalie gave them arge amount of money, which was enough for them to live afortable life in the next few decades. They had promised her that they would never appear in Graham Group again. How could they go back? What were they going to do? ¡°Is your information urate this time?¡± Sitting next to Rudy, Yvonne asked indifferently. ¡°Of course. Yesterday, Julian held a meeting in thepany and All the employees knew about it. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask any of them.¡± Rudy said with certainty. ¡°That¡¯s good. I have told you that Grandpa Graham shouldn¡¯t have given such an important position to Julian. What does such a young man know? How can he be relieved to give such a bigpany to him?¡± Yvonne was excited. Rudy sighed, ¡°Grandpa Graham is so stupid. How could such a situation happen today if I were the boss? Shouldn¡¯t he prepare in advance for such an important thing as expired authorization? There is no corresponding n at all.¡± Natalie raised her eyes and looked at the two people in front of her. Expired authorization? That must be the main drug of Graham Group, New Bleomycin Drug, which was indeed authorized by Glory Group. But she remembered that it would be expired next year and how could they be in such a hurry? Couldn¡¯t Graham Group develop new drugs before this? At thest exchange meeting, she heard that they was developing new drugs. Rudy said these words in an excited tone. As if he felt that his voice was a little loud, he lowered his voice, ¡°As long as we negotiate with him this time, he must agree to everything we ask!¡± ¡°This position must be mine.¡± Natalie lowered her eyes and looked a little angry. How could they be authorized by Glory Group! This medicine was developed by her. If they wanted to get the authorization, she had to sign it. Since she had never signed it, it was obviously fabricated! They even nned to negotiate with Julian with a fake authorization certificate. How could theye up with such a shameful method? It was really a shame to the Graham family. Back then, she had given them so much money and they promised that they would never disturb Julian and the development of the Graham Group again. It had only been a short time before they broken the agreement. How shameless they were! Yvonne nodded but was still worried. ¡°What if the fabricated authorization is recognized? Are you sure it¡¯s workable?¡± Rudy¡¯s eyes were firm. ¡°Who can find out that? The boss of Glory Group isn¡¯t in Los Angeles. Where can he tell whether it¡¯s true or not? Besides, we can only give him a look.¡± ¡°Julian signed his name on the document that he gave up the position first, and then we gave him the certificate How could I be so stupid to give it to him first?¡± Rudy said with a smile, as if the position was right his. Natalie sneered. It was really a great n. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Interfering in Graham Group Natalie stood up. She was very shameless about the behavior and thoughts of the two people. But when she stood up, she hesitated. It was obviously not a wise choice to rashly appear in front of them. She didn¡¯t show up before, but found someone else to give the money. If she showed up now, her identity would be exposed. But even if she asked others to do this, they might ckmail her again. Although she didn¡¯tck the money, she didn¡¯t want to give it to such a greedy person for no reason. Was there any way to stop them? With her eyshes drooping, Natalie sat down again. Perhaps she could check if they had any other companies under their names? She didn¡¯t mind starting with theirpany. ording to their personalities, they must have done something illegal, and it was inevitable that there was evidence. With an obvious smile on his face, Rudy said, ¡°Even if we failed, I still have other ways to achieve the position.¡± Raising her eyebrows, Yvonne put down the bag on her arm. Obviously, her curiosity was aroused. ¡°Really? Tell me.¡± Rudy smiled and said mysteriously, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in detail when this method doesn¡¯t work. You just need to know that we have many ways to make Julian let go of his position. Later, we can boldly negotiate with him. Don¡¯t be frightened by him with a few words.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Hearing this, the eyes of Natalie deepened. It seemed that Rudy was well prepared, and he was determined to get the position. Hearing this, Yvonne nodded and looked at him with satisfaction. ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved. Wish us a pleasant cooperation.¡± Rudy grinned happily and made a gesture of wee to her. Frowning, Nat¨¢lie had aplicated feeling. Since she had decided to divorce and break up with the Graham family, she should not interfere in this matter. But when she heard that the Graham family was in such a difficult situation, she could not be calm at all. Natalie was very clear about what would happen to Graham Group after Rudy took over the power. Rudy had done countless ridiculous things in the past. Not to mention whether he had the ability to manage such a bigpany, his greed and hypocrisy could tell that Graham Group would not survive in his hands. It made sense that grandpa didn¡¯t want to hand over thepany to Rudy, who was obviously older, but to Chapter 37 haterfering in Graham Group the young Julian. Natalie was also very clear how much Henry loved his family. As long as she thought that everything that he cared about would be destroyed, and even his family would be turned upside down, she would feel extremely sad. Yvonne stood up and walked towards the elevator, followed by Rudy with a confident smile. At the same time, Niki followed the assistant to the floor where the CEO¡¯s office of Graham Group was located. When Niki pushed the door open, she saw that Julian was reading documents tiredly in front of his desk. She put the desserts on the table, and then walked quietly towards him. After she approached Julian, she slowly touched his eyes with her fair hands and said in a sweet voice, ¡°Guess who¡¯s here.¡± Julian removed the woman¡¯s hand expressionlessly, and was not in the mood to interact with Niki apparently. Feeling that Julian was in a bad mood, Niki put down her arm awkwardly and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to bring some desserts to you.¡± As she spoke, she quickly walked to the table, picked up the food box with desserts and put it on the desk of Julian. Niki opened the box carefully, the fragrance lingering in the office. The inner part of the box was divided into -eight cells, and each cell was filled with different cakes with iparably exquisite style. Obviously, she was very attentive. She took out a piece of sugar fried cake and said, ¡°Julian, I made it for you. I remember you used to like it most.¡± Julian looked up at the sweet cake and frowned subconsciously. He hadn¡¯t had any sweet food since Niki went abroad quietly. In the past, Niki liked desserts very much and took him to eat all kinds of desserts every day, which made him, who didn¡¯t like desserts, gradually ept all kinds of cakes and candy. But since Niki disappeared, he couldn¡¯t see sweet and greasy cakes any more, which would make him feel sick subconsciously. The feeling of nausea came to him again.. Looking at the cake and Niki¡¯s smiling face in front of him, his eyes flickered. After hesitating for a long time, he finally nodded gently. ¡°Thank you.¡± Julian took the piece of cake, but before putting it into his mouth, he smelt the sweet and greasy smell and subconsciously took it away. Niki sensed that something was wrong. She asked in a hurry, ¡°Julian, are you okay?¡± Julian waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m just not hungry. Put it here first and I¡¯ll eat it when I¡¯m free.¡± He put the cake back and continued to review the documents with a poker face. Looking at the untouched delicate cakes, Niki was surprised. In the past three years, Julian had changed a lot. On the surface, Julian didn¡¯t change at all, but when she got along with him carefully, she could feel that he had changed a lot. But fortunately, he still loved her. Just the fact that he still loved her deeply made Niki more confident. Nobody could remain the same. Now that she hade back, she had the confidence and qualification to make Julian what he used to be. She must hold Julian¡¯s heart and body tightly! Niki didn¡¯t change her expression. She blinked her eyes and slowly walked to the back of the office chair. She gently touched the man¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Julian, you are always reading documents so tiredly, making me sad.¡± Julian was still expressionless when he heard the woman¡¯s sweet words, so no one could tell what he was thinking. Niki didn¡¯t care whether Julian responded or not. She continued, ¡°Darling, guess who I just met downstairs?¡± ¡°I met Natalie!¡± Seeing that the man still didn¡¯t respond, she continued to say. ¡°Although Natalie said she wanted a divorce, she still couldn¡¯t let go of you. Otherwise, why did she come. here?¡± Julian said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve clearly refused her, and I¡¯ve also made it clear that there¡¯s no possibility between her and me. It¡¯s just that she doesn¡¯t listen to my advice.¡± Niki sighed, ¡°She loves you so much. I just saw her standing there alone downstairs with obvious disappointment, which I couldn¡¯t bear and felt sorry for.¡± ¡°But I love you very much and can¡¯t give you to her. I even don¡¯t want to see you stay with her. Am I too selfish?¡± Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Bump Into them Hearing this, Julian Graham touched the woman¡¯s soft hand and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It¡¯s just that Natalie Spears is too stubborn.¡± Niki Linch was satisfied. ¡°Oh, by the way, when I came, I happened to see the receptionist humiliating Natalie. Although I didn¡¯t like that she met you in thepany, I didn¡¯t like the receptionist bullying her. So I went forward to argue with the receptionist, I didn¡¯t expect that the receptionist would insult me!¡± Julian Graham nodded, ¡°I know you are kind-hearted and don¡¯t like such bullying things. Niki, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t forgive her if she really does such a thing.¡± Since Niki was able to stand out for Natalie, it meant that she was not the kind of person who was affected by emotions. She had her own thoughts and principles. She wouldn¡¯t deny one person just because she didn¡¯t like someone in some way. He liked all kinds of good qualities of Niki. Julian Graham let go of Niki Linch¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Is Natalie Spears still downstairs?¡± Hearing this, Niki¡¯s face changed, but her mood only fluctuated for a moment. ¡°When I went upstairs with the assistant, she was still there.¡± Julian Graham nodded. ¡®Is she still unwilling to leave? How could this woman be willing to leave? Did she have to ask him to say those words again? She is too stubborn!¡¯ Taking a look at Julian, Niki said, ¡°Julian, why don¡¯t you go downstairs and persuade Natalie? I¡¯m afraid that she will take things too hard¡­¡± Now that she had to put on a full y, she had shown her innocence just now, so she had to continue to pretend. Julian Graham didn¡¯t say anything. Niki Linch grabbed his sleeve and said, ¡°Julian, just take it as Niki¡¯s request. You can go downstairs to see Natalie. Seeing her so sad, I feel bad.¡± ¡°But let¡¯s make a deal first. After you go downstairs, you have to keep a distance from Natalie. I don¡¯t want to pretend that I don¡¯t care. Could you do it?¡± Julian Graham smiled, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go downstairs and make it clear to her for you.¡± This was thest time he had tried to persuade her. He had said everything he could, but Natalie Spears was unwilling to let him go. He was so busy with his work that he didn¡¯t have the patience to exin everything to her. Moreover, even if Natalie Spears didn¡¯t want to divorce, she shouldn¡¯t have found him in thepany because of the family affairs. This was against his principle. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She loved him and had been in the Graham family for three years, but she couldn¡¯t even figure out what kind of person he was. How could he have a crush on her? Julian Graham stood up and was about to go downstairs to look for her. In fact, Niki was still a little worried. She didn¡¯t know if that woman would pester him or not. She whispered, ¡°Julian, do you want me to go with you?¡± Julian Graham shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± After saying that, Julian Graham opened the door and walked out. The assistant looked up and saw the presidenting out of the office. He hurried forward and asked, ¡°Mr. Graham, where are you going? What can I do for you?¡± ¡®Miss Linch had just been in the office for a while. Why did Mr. Graham go out? Was he going downstairs to look for Natalie Spears?¡¯ Julian Graham asked, ¡°Have you finished your work? Show me the new drug nning case.¡± ¡°Or you can help me find CEO of the Glory Group?¡± His words contained lots of indifference. ¡°No¡­¡± The assistant answered in a trembling voice. ¡°Then get out of here!¡± Hearing this, the assistant didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. He returned to his seat and said, ¡°Mr. Graham, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Julian Graham pressed the button of the first floor. After a while, the elevator door opened and he bumped into two people. ¡®Uncle and aunt?! Why are they here?¡¯ Natalie Spears adjusted her sunsses and was hesitating whether she should get involved in this matter. When she looked up, she saw the elevator door open and a man in a ck suit standing inside with an indifferent expression. ¡°Why did Julian Graham go downstairs?¡± She moved to the back of the pir in the hall in a hurry. She didn¡¯t want the man to see her. Rudy Graham took a look and found the person was Julian. It seemed that Julian couldn¡¯t wait to give him the position of CEO! Rudy Graham smiled. Looking at the two people in front of him, Julian Graham asked in confusion, ¡°Uncle, why are you here? Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯te to the Graham Group again?¡± When he just became the president, his uncle and aunt gave him a hard time. They provoked him in thepany, and even contradicted him. But he didn¡¯t say anything because his father had just passed away. And because they were his father¡¯s brother and sister, he didn¡¯t want to keep a bad rtionship with the rtives. But when they saw that he didn¡¯t fight back, the two of them became more and more aggressive, and what they had done was more and more excessive. Some things even caused the stock of the Graham Group to fall again and again. He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and finally decided to stop them. But when he started to fight back, he realized that it was toote. The two of them had already had a good rtionship with all shareholders. No matter what he did, the two of them were not affected at all. Just when he didn¡¯t know how to do and felt that he had failed his father¡¯s expectations, Rudy Graham and Yvonne Graham found him and said that they would never interfere in the Graham Group and let him to take charge of. Although he was confused why they changed so fast, he was willing to ept their decision. ¡°But why did theye back to thepany today?¡± Rudy Graham said with a smile, ¡°Julian, let¡¯s have a talk.¡± Julian Graham frowned and followed Rudy Graham to the side. The three stopped. Rudy Graham winked at Yvonne Graham. ¡°How¡¯s your grandpa all keeping? I¡¯m busy with my work, so I only went to see him once. I don¡¯t know my father¡¯s physical condition recently,¡± she asked. Julian Graham raised his eyebrows. ¡®The two of them came to thepany to ask about Grandpa¡¯s health? Why don¡¯t they just go back to the Graham¡¯s house to see Grandpa? Obviously, they had other intentions.¡± He answered, ¡°Grandpa is still in the same condition. He hasn¡¯t recovered yet. You can go home to see him. when you have time.¡± Yvonne Graham nodded, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll visit my father when I¡¯m free.¡± Seeing that she was so gentle and didn¡¯t want to negotiate at all, Rudy Graham regretted that she failed to live up to his expectations and had to do it by himself! He opened his mouth and wanted to talk about the negotiation by himself. Seeing his anxiety, she pulled down Rudy Graham¡¯s sleeve. She knew her nephew very well. He was a typical man who would be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force. Julian Graham didn¡¯t want to talk to them anymore. His eyes ran down the hall, but didn¡¯t see Natalie Spears at all. ¡®She left?¡¯ He looked away and said, ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it. I¡¯m busy recently and don¡¯t have much time to chat.¡± Yvonne Graham smiled and rubbed her hands and said, ¡°Nothing serious. I heard that there is something wrong with the new drugs developed by ourpany recently.¡± Julian Graham frowned, ¡°How do you know?¡± He had blocked the news for a long time. No one knew it except the senior executives of thepany. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Expose her identity? Yvonne Graham sneered, ¡°I just heard about it. Is there anything wrong with the pharmacy of our company?¡± Julian Graham nced at her, pursed his lips and said nothing. Seeing this, Rudy Graham couldn¡¯t hold back his words at all and spoke out his thoughts, ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to hide it. Anyway, I know it. How are you going to exin it to your grandfather?¡± Yvonne Graham could not stop Rudy Graham. She sighed and stood aside. He had guessed that the two of them came here with ulterior motives, but he didn¡¯t expect that they couldn¡¯t pretend anymore? Julian Graham sneered, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve asked, I have nothing to say.¡± It was indeed his fault that the medicine research failed, but he was fully capable to solve it. He nned to hire Sam ck at a high price. As long as he agreed to be the director of the the Graham Group¡¯s medicine, the failed medicine would be solved and the Graham Group would also be able to launch the main medicine. It was just a matter of time. He didn¡¯t know why they wanted to inquire about it. If they wanted to use it to make things difficult for him, it was definitely impossible for them to seed. Rudy Graham nodded with a smile, ¡°You admitted this thing.¡± Standing behind the pir, Natalie Spears listened to their conversation with aplicated expression on her face. Julian Graham ignored Rudy Graham. He frowned and looked around again. Obviously, he didn¡¯t believe that Natalie Spears left without seeing him. Julian Graham nced around the hall and didn¡¯t see the figure of Natalie Spears at all. ¡®Did she really leave like this?¡± Rudy Graham said again, ¡°Since you admit it, how are you going to exin it to your grandfather?¡± A trace of impatience appeared in Julian Graham¡¯s eyes. ¡°What should I tell my grandfather? Who can guarantee that the medicine will be developed smoothly?¡± Obviously, Rudy Graham was irritated by Julian Graham¡¯s attitude. He snapped, ¡°You have taken over the the Graham Group for so many years, but you can¡¯t even develop a decent new drug. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± Startled by the man¡¯s sudden raised voice, Yvonne Graham grabbed the man¡¯s sleeve and pulled him behind her. ¡°Julian, your uncle just wants the Graham Group to run better. He was over the line. Don¡¯t mind.¡± With impatience all over his face, Julian Graham said, ¡°Just tell me what you want.¡± From what Rudy Graham said just now, he had already guessed what they wanted. The me in his words was so obvious that he just wanted to rece him. He wanted to be the CEO. After a pause, he continued, ¡°If you want to threaten me with the fact that the drug development failed, you can leave now.¡± With an awkward smile, she said, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve already guessed it, let¡¯s not beat about the bush. Although the performance of the Graham Group was better in the past few years since you took over it, thepany still doesn¡¯t have its own scientific research talents. It won¡¯t be far from being able to develop new drugs in the future!¡± ¡°We are also considering the Graham Group. At least I think your uncle is more suitable for this position than you.¡± The reason why she didn¡¯t mention authorization till now was that she wanted to probe into Julian¡¯s attitude first. Julian sneered, ¡°It¡¯s obvious to all that the the Graham Group has made progress in the past three years.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the ability? Hand over thepany to you?¡± His face was full of sneer. Since Natalie Spears had left, there was no need for him to stay any longer. ¡°If you think Grandpa will be angry because of this, you can go home and tell him.¡± After saying that, Julian turned around and was about to leave. Obviously, Rudy Graham was irritated. His oily face turned livid with anger. ¡°You don¡¯t want to give up the position?¡± ¡°Can you solve the problem that the authorization has expired? Can you develop a qualified new drug in such a short time?¡± Hearing this, Julian Graham suddenly stopped. It seemed that the two of them knew what had happened in thepany recently. It was time to find out the ck sheep of thepany. ¡°If we can¡¯t take out new drugs before the authorization expires, it means that most of thepany¡¯s production departments have to stop their business. Can you bear the loss?¡± An unreadable expression appeared on Julian¡¯s cold face. Natalie Spears pursed her lips and listened to the conversation of the three people. She tended to maintain the Graham family¡¯s painstaking efforts. If Julian Graham really decided to sign it now, she would probably choose to stop it. She would never let the Graham Group be ran by these two people. ¡°I¡¯ve already started to deal with it. You two don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Rudy Graham grinned, with a strong sense of irony on his face, ¡°How can you solve it? Can you get the authorization? You can do nothing without it. Can you find a genius in scientific research and develop the medicine in a short time?¡± Yvonne Graham came to Julian Graham and watched him, ¡°Your uncle is right. You can¡¯t solve this problem at all. It¡¯s useless to pretend that you can solve it. Why don¡¯t you let your uncle solve it? It¡¯s good for the development of the Graham Group.¡± Hearing this, Julian Graham smiled, ¡°Can you solve this matter?¡± Dn Seth hadn¡¯t called him back yet. It was true that he couldn¡¯t solve the problem in a short time, but it was obviously impossible to hand it over to Rudy Graham. Rudy Graham snorted and took out the authorization of medicines from his bag. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He showed the file with the special seal of the Glory Group on purpose and waved it at Julian. Julian Graham narrowed his eyes and looked at the paper file in Rudy Graham¡¯s hand. It was the seal of the Glory Group. He frowned. ¡°Is this an authorization?¡± Rudy Graham nodded, ¡°Of course. Now tell me whether I have the ability to help the Graham Group get through this difficulty.¡± Julian Graham frowned. If Rudy Graham really got the authorization, he would be able to save the situation and quickly solve the crisis of the Graham Group¡­¡­ But what if it was not a real certificate? If this authorization was just a token made up by Rudy Graham to threaten him? As far as Rudy Graham¡¯s personality was concerned, it was highly possible. After observing Julian Graham¡¯s expression, Yvonne Graham noticed the distrust on his face. ¡°Julian, don¡¯t you believe that your uncle got the authorization?¡± Before Julian Graham opened his mouth, Rudy Graham snorted, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? I don¡¯t mind if you find someone to check whether this authorization of medicines is true or not in front of me.¡± He hadn¡¯t told her all the information about this file. The stamp of the Glory Group and even the content and form of the file were all made up ording to the previous one by the spies he had arranged in the company. Hearing this, Natalie Spears frowned. ¡®If there was no w in Rudy Graham¡¯s authorization, it could only be proved that it was fake from the signature of the authorized person. At the same time, it also meant that she had to reveal her identity¡­¡± Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 It¡¯s none of her business Natalie Spears frowned. ¡®Did Rudy Graham really get the seal and the anti-theft mark of the Glory Group?¡± Hearing Rudy Graham¡¯s determined words, Julian Graham raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Then give me the authorization. I¡¯ll ask someone to check it.¡± Rudy Graham smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not stupid enough to give you the authorization. I have to make sure that ! have it all the time.¡± Julian Graham nodded, ¡°No problem. Take the authorization and I¡¯ll ask someone to read it on the spot.¡± Rudy Graham looked satisfied. He turned around and saw the hesitant look on Yvonne Graham¡¯s face. He winked at her to reassure her. After thinking for a while, Julian Graham said, ¡°Come to my office with me.¡± Then he walked to the elevator and pressed the button. The three entered into the elevator. Natalie Spears walked out. She couldn¡¯t follow him, so she could only watch the elevator door close. She stood still and calmed down. There was no need for her to prove the truth by showing her identity. Since she wanted to keep the Graham Group, even if Julian Graham signed and gave the position of CEO to Rudy Graham, she had other ways to prevent the Graham Group from being destroyed by Rudy Graham. After Rudy Graham became the CEO, she only needed to acquire the Graham Group in the name of Philip Johnson when the Graham Group was getting weaker and weaker. Then the current problem could be easily solved. As for Julian Graham? If he really chose to sign it, then it was none of his business as she acquired the Graham Group. After thinking for a while, Natalie Spears became clearer. She turned around and left thepany. The fight between Rudy Graham, Yvonne Graham and Julian Graham should be solved by themselves. It seemed that the one who won and the one who lost had no effect on her at all. The two followed Julian Graham to the floor where the CEO¡¯s office was. The assistant sat at the desk and heard the footsteps. He looked up and saw the two people following the CEO. ¡®Were they the shareholders who hadpeted with the CEO for the position? At that time, it was widely spread in thepany, so that the wholepany was in a mess.¡¯ ¡®Why did theye to the CEO¡¯s office now? Is thepany going to change CEO because of this?¡¯ was still in the office. He didn¡¯t answer Niki Linch¡¯s series of questions. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. You could sit here.¡± Then he opened the door and went out, leaving Niki Linch standing there. Looking at the back of Julian Graham, Niki Linch thought, ¡®Is he so busy with his work? Is work so important? He didn¡¯t even have time to talk to her?¡± She sat back with anger. ¡®Wait? Julian Graham went downstairs to look for Natalie Spears. Something must have happened between the two! Otherwise, why didn¡¯t Julian¡¯ Graham say a word to her?¡¯ What a witch she was! He had warned her so many times before, but she just couldn¡¯t remember? What did she do to make him like this? Did she nder her in front of Julian Graham again? Julian Graham went out and said, ¡°I¡¯ve called someone toe here. Come to my office downstairs with me.¡± Rudy Graham snorted in his heart and thought, ¡®Why doesn¡¯t Julian Graham allow me to enter his office?¡¯ ¡®When Julian Graham signed his name, this office would be his.¡¯ He was squinting at the title ¡°President¡± on the door, intoxicating. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The door of the office was opened from inside, and a woman appeared. Rudy Graham took a closer look at her and thought to himself, ¡®Is she Natalie Spears?¡¯ Niki Linch noticed Rudy Graham¡¯s gaze. She was startled and closed the door in a hurry. She was so angry just now that she wanted to see if Julian Graham was busy with his work or if Natalie Spears said something in front of him to make him unwilling to stay with her. She didn¡¯t expect to see Rudy Graham as soon as she opened the door. Rudy Graham squinted. ¡®No! Not Natalie Spears! She is Niki Linch!¡¯ ¡®But why did she Julian Graham didn¡¯t notice what had happened just now. He went downstairs. The three of them came to the office downstairs. The assistant offered coffee one by one. After a while, Lynden Waley opened the door and came in. Julian Graham nced at Rudy Graham and said, ¡°Take it out.¡± After reading it, he said, ¡°This seal is indeed from the Glory Group.¡± Rudy Graham nodded, ¡°Is there anything else to say?¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t see the counterfeit identification on this certificate.¡± Hearing this, Rudy Graham¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°A counterfeit?¡± ¡°What counterfeit!¡¯ No one had told him that there would be a counterfeit on the authorization. Julian Graham took the authorization and threw it on the table. ¡°Uncle, do you want to exin?¡± ¡°The person you hired are talking nonsense. He said that the authorization had a counterfeit, so is there must be a counterfeit? Is he professional or not?¡± Yvonne Graham asked in disbelief. ¡°You two can rest assured. I¡¯m the person in charge of the authorization of the Graham Group. I¡¯ve been negotiating with the Glory Group before. If you don¡¯t trust me, you can go to thepany and check it. There are records.¡± Yvonne Graham opened her mouth but didn¡¯t say a word. Yvonne Graham watched Rudy Graham. ¡®How could he be so unreliable? Why didn¡¯t he tell her such important information? He made her happy for nothing!¡± But there was only a moment of panic in Rudy Graham¡¯s eyes. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°That¡¯s because the person who made the authorization was so careless that he didn¡¯t even put the anti- dumping mark on it.¡± ¡°Then forget it. Let it be.¡± He reached out for the authorization. With a cold snort, Julian Graham nced at Rudy Graham, who took the authorization back to his hand. Rudy Graham put the authorization back, without any uneasiness on his face. It didn¡¯t matter. Since it was impossible to make up the authorization, he had other ways. He was going to be the CEO anyway. As long as he exposed the crisis that the Graham Group was facing to his father, Julian Graham would definitely be med. What¡¯s more, he saw Niki Linch in his office just now! It seemed that Julian Graham didn¡¯t know that the main reason why his father gave him the position of CEO was because of Natalie Spears. He heard it by ident¡­ position of CEO. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Being refused by Philip Johnson With an Indifferent look on his face, Julian Graham saw that Rudy Graham put the authorization into his bag and said, ¡°I would let the matter of the counterfeit slide. You two can go back now.¡± Rudy Graham snorted. Apparently, he didn¡¯t feel embarrassed to be unmasked after making up the authorization. Instead, he said with an ambiguous expression, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen your wife for a long time.¡± Julian Graham frowned, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Rudy Graham sneered, ¡°It¡¯s just a casual remark. After all, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time.¡± i ¡°You don¡¯t have to see her.¡± Although Yvonne Graham didn¡¯t know what Rudy Graham was up to, she believed that he had his own n. She couldn¡¯t help but cut in, ¡°Why not? Your wife is also a member of our family. Isn¡¯t it normal for us to care for her as your family members?¡± ¡°From the bottom of my heart, I like that girl, Natalie Spears. I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time. Why don¡¯t you make an appointment with her?¡± Rudy Graham said with a cold smile on his face. Julian Graham frowned. He waved his hand to Lynden Waley and said, ¡°Send the two out.¡± Lynden Waley immediately walked up and made a gesture to let Rudy Graham leave. Rudy Graham stood up and said, ¡°I want to have dinner with your wife. Is it because she doesn¡¯t want to see us, or because you have something to hide?¡± Julian Graham narrowed his eyes and thought, ¡®I have something to hide? How ridiculous. Julian Graham¡¯s patience was almost running out. His eyes turned from indifference to impatience. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to divorce her.¡± His mother had already known about the divorce. Even if his mother didn¡¯t agree with his divorce with Natalie Spears, he was determined to divorce her He didn¡¯t love her at all. It was ridiculous to maintain a marriage. without love. No matter how much she disagreed, this result could not be changed. The divorce was set. Since this matter could not be changed, they had to know it sooner orter. Yvonne Graham eyes widened in shock. He spoke out the divorce thing so easily. It was obvious that Julian Graham didn¡¯t know that it would affect the position of CEO. Rudy Graham had acent smile on his face. He took a meaningful look at Julian Graham and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a decision to divorce. That¡¯s to say, you haven¡¯t divorced yet. Let¡¯s meet at home tomorrow to have a farewell banquet to say goodbye. What do you think?¡± Julian, I¡¯ll ask you one more time. Are you willing to give up your position?¡± Rudy Graham squinted at Julian Graham, who was sitting on the chair impatiently. ¡°Sir, please leave here as soon as possible. If you don¡¯t leave now, we¡¯ll call the security,¡± said Lynden Waley. ¡°If you still don¡¯t want to, then don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Before Rudy Graham finished his words, several strong security guards had already stood at the door, as if they were about to attack at any time. Seeing the security guard standing at the door, Rudy Graham swallowed the threat in his mouth and gritted his teeth, ¡°Okay, then don¡¯t me me for being too cruel to you. If you lose the position of CEO, you can¡¯t find a ce to cry! Let¡¯s go!¡± Seeing so many malicious looking security guards outside the door, Yvonne Graham was so scared that she followed Rudy Graham at once. As soon as they walked out of the door, Rudy Graham was pulled back. ¡°What the hell are you thinking about? How could the authorization be so easily seen through? Don¡¯t you need to be careful when you forged. it? What should we do next?¡± With a cold smile on his face, Rudy Graham said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when we arrive at home tomorrow.¡± Looking at the backs of the two, Julian Graham wondered what Rudy Graham was up to. The assistant suddenly pushed the door open and came in, ¡°Mr. Graham, Mr. Seth said that there was something important to tell you in your office, but you were not there. Are you going to call him in now?¡± ¡®Dn is here?! Did he get the number of personal assistant of Philip Johnson?¡¯ Julian Graham came to his senses and said in a hurry, ¡°Let him in.¡± Dn Seth pushed the door open and came in, ¡°I ran into your uncle and aunt as soon as I came in. Why are they here? Are they here to fight for the position of CEO again?¡± He felt something wrong after saying that. ¡°I remember that they said they wouldn¡¯te back to the Graham Group, didn¡¯t they?¡± Julian Graham said, ¡°They are just clowns. In order topete for the position of CEO, they even forged an agreement and showed it to me.¡± Hearing this, Dn Seth gave a mocking smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s so funny.¡± Julian Graham watched Dn Seth, ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business. Have you got the phone number? This matter is more serious than you think. It¡¯s rted to the future of the Graham Group.¡± ¡°It¡¯s done. This is the phone number of Philip Johnson¡¯s personal assistant, but it¡¯s better for you to call in person.¡± Dn Seth restrained his expression and transferred the phone number to Julian Graham. Julian Graham took the phone and nced at Dn Seth with satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ll call this number now. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Julian Graham dialed the number, and the phone rang, followed by an elegant female voice, ¡°Hello, who are you looking for?¡± The president of the Graham Group? Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll ask him for you,¡± the woman replied. There was a big round pool in the quiet mountain. The steam of the hot spring wrapped up the pool. The golden dragon heads at both ends of the hot spring were eye-catching, but the people in the pool were covered by the mist. No matter how carefully you squinted, you couldn¡¯t see clearly. ¡°Mr. Johnson, someone called and said that he had something important to talk to you. Do you have time?¡± The man¡¯s muscles exposed in the dense water vapor were unusually smooth, with extreme wildness and unruly. Drops of water on his hair fell down on the edge of the hot spring pool. Philip Johnson stared at the emerald green mountains around him. The atmosphere in his every move and the deep eyes at the moment. made him look dispirited and beautiful. No one knew what he was thinking. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The assistant asked but didn¡¯t hear any reply. She sighed. Mr. Johnson hadn¡¯t paid attention to the company¡¯s affairs for many days. When he was free, he looked around in the mountains, which was unpredictable. She had heard by chance that Mr. Johnson was hurt because of lover. She didn¡¯t believe it at first, but looking at the current situation, she had to believe it. Mr. Johnson had made it clear that he didn¡¯t want to talk about business, so the assistant didn¡¯t dare to ask again. She stood up and left the hot spring pool. Julian Graham heard a rustling sound on the phone, mixed with a woman¡¯s question. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve asked Mr. Johnson. Mr. Johnson doesn¡¯t want to talk about business, now. You can call me again in the future.¡± The polite female voice came again. Julian Graham frowned and pursed his thin lips. Before he could open his mouth, he heard the phone. hanging up. He frowned and put down the phone. What does Philip Johnson mean?! Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Destroy the Graham Group Standing aside, Dn Seth barely heard what Julian Graham said. He looked up and saw that his face was obviously not good. ¡°Philip Johnson does not agree?¡± Julian Graham¡¯s dark eyes were like a deep pool with an unreadable expression. Watching the silent Julian Graham, Dn Seth had a general idea. He opened his mouth, but held back the words. After a while, he cursed, ¡°How could Philip Johnson do this?¡± ¡°He think he can do that just because he has the authorization? It¡¯s so impolite to do that to others with the authorization, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°We have all swallow our pride¡­¡± Dn Seth watched the increasingly gloomy face of Julian Graham and stopped saying. After hesitating for a while, he said, ¡°We don¡¯t have to get the authorization. We can also find scientific research talents. Although it¡¯s not as easy as the Glory Group to make medicines, we can still sessfully develop the new drugs before the authorization expires.¡± ¡°Where are you going to find scientific research talents?¡± After hearing what Julian Graham said, Dn Seth paused and frowned. Then he turned around and sat on the sofa in the office. Julian Graham nced at Dn Seth, ¡°Get out.¡± Dn curled his lips and thought, ¡®What a cruel man Julian Graham is! He is as indifferent as ever. He will throw me away if I am useless.¡¯ But he didn¡¯t say anything more. He knew what kind of person Julian Graham was after all these years. ¡°Don¡¯t exhaust yourself. Take care of yourself.¡± Dn Seth closed the door, and the depression on Julian Grahampletely emerged. Julian Graham picked up the cigarette on the table and lit it with a lighter. The sparkles of fire appeared on his fingertips. Watching the flickering cigarette in his hand, Julian Graham put it into his mouth, but he didn¡¯t smoke at all. He ced it on the edge of the ashtray. He watched the cigarette burning into ashes and broken into pieces. He suddenly broke the cigarette. Was the Graham Group going to be destroyed by him? In the spacious and luxurious office, foggy lights and hazy smoke of cigarette filled the room. The next morning, the sun shone in from the window. Lying on the bed, Natalie Spears suddenly woke up When she heard the ringing of her phone. ¡°Me¡­¡± the man¡¯s low voice came through. Although it was only one word, she immediately knew who it was. ¡°Disturb my dreams in the early morning? Are you okay? Let¡¯s talk about the thingster.¡± After saying that, Natalle Spears put her finger on the hanging button. ¡°No, no, no. I have something to talk to you.¡± The man¡¯s voice was obviously much lower. ¡°I called you that day, but you turned off your phone. Do you know how important it was? How embarrassed I was when the phone was not connected?¡± Philip Johnson chuckled, ¡°You still have an awkward time? It¡¯s really hard to see. Let me guess, are you in front of Julian Graham at that time?¡± When Natalie Spears heard the name of Julian Graham, she immediately thought of the scene that she was stopped downstairs that day. She waspletely awake. ¡°Don¡¯t mention him to me. We are going to divorce. I have signed the divorce agreement, waiting him to sign it.¡± Speaking of this, she remembered that her divorce agreement hadn¡¯t been sent out yet¡­ ¡®What¡¯s wrong with Julian Graham? Why didn¡¯t he ept the divorce agreement? Did he think that she came to find him because she did not want to divorce? Natalie Spears thought it over and found that this reason made sense. Philip Johnson nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. Wee back to your single life as soon as possible. When I come back, I¡¯ll hold a celebration for you.¡± ¡°Wait for youe back? When can youe back? It¡¯s all just pie in the sky.¡± Natalie Spears said, ¡°By the way, where are you? Why can¡¯t you get through to me?¡± Philip Johnsonughed, ¡°When did I give you the pie in the sky? You didn¡¯t let me contact you for three years because of the Graham family. I just went out for a short time, but youined about me.¡± Natalie Spears curled her lip, ¡°Cut the crap. What are you calling for?¡± Philip Johnson cleared his throat and said, ¡°I think Ryan has told you about the new drug development in our Natalie Spears raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to have a look, but is it so urgent? Why do you call me in person?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so sarcastic. As long as you are willing to go, please go as soon as possible. If there is nothing else, I will hang up.¡± Philip Johnson hung up the phone. She sighed and got up from the bed. She took out her cell phone and dialed Ryan Swan¡¯s number, ¡°Ryan, are you in thepany today? I¡¯m going to thepany¡¯sb to see the development of new drugs this morning.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in thepany now. Shall I pick you up or wait for you downstairs?¡± Chanter 47 Testroy the Graham Crave. 57774 ¡°Wait for me downstairs. Oh, by the way, I¡¯ll go through the back door. Try to wait for me at the back door.¡± After packing up, Natalie Spears drove to the door of the Glory Group, where Ryan Swan had been waiting for her for a long time. ¡°Good morning. Have you had breakfast?¡± said Natalie Spears. ¡°Yes, I have,¡± said Ryan Swan in a nervous tone, touching his head. Natalie Spears nodded. She could tell that he was nervous. The reason why she came here was that she wanted to get closer to him. After all, they had to work in the sameb in the future. The tension between them was not good for their health or doing scientific research. She sighed. She had to take it slow¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Natalie Spears with a smile. Hearing this, Ryan Swan nodded and walked ahead. When Natalie Spears was walking, her phone vibrated. She took it out and saw a message from Linda Mills. ¡°Nana, have you had dinner? Come to our house when you are free.¡± A warm smile was added at the end of the message. She frowned. Since Niki Linch stirred up trouble in the Graham¡¯s house, Linda Mills had been sending her messages these days. At the beginning, she still had a reply, butter she didn¡¯t reply anymore. After reading the message, Natalie Spears put her phone back to her pocket. She had made it clear that she This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . would divorce with Julian Graham, but seeing what Linda Mills had done these days, it was obvious that she didn¡¯t ept it ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Ryan Swan cautiously as he turned around and saw her frown. Hearing this, Natalie Spears looked up and shook her head, ¡°Nothing.¡± The two of them came to the door of theb. Ryan Swan followed her in subconsciously, but this time he was stopped by Natalie Spears. She waved at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. I can¡¯t show my identity. Once you enter, my identity may be exposed.¡± In the Glory Group, no one had seen the chief expert except him and Mr. Johnson. Hearing this, Ryan Swan stopped and nodded. He almost forgot it. In the past, many scientific research talents in New York had been involved in amercial war, and they had been maliciously attacked and even lost their lives. Although it did not happen in Los Angeles, once the identity of Natalie Spears was revealed, it would inevitably be envied by their peers. Natalie Spears pulled the mask to cover her nose and wear the experimental cap. After making sure that no one could see her appearance, she walked into theb. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Do you really know how to make medicine? In theb, there were more than a dozen fellows in whiteb clothes, each holding a variety of pharmaceutical equipment and being busy with their own work. They seemed to be in a hurry. It seemed that everyone¡¯s eyebrows were covered with a lot of depression. With a painful look on his face, a research fellow who was holding the extract liquid poured the yellow or not liquid into the abandoned pool. ¡°Why did I fail again? When did ite to an end?¡± Another man echoed, ¡°We¡¯ve been working overtime for a month, but our research was wrong. We¡¯ve been following the steps of Doctor Brown. Why do we always fail? Is Doctor Brown¡¯s n okay?¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t develop this medicine, we will be scolded all the time. After Mr. Johnsones back, if we can¡¯t develop it, we will probably be fired!¡± One of the research fellows said. ¡°Keep your voice down. Be careful not to be heard by Doctor Brown when hees. You will be in trouble.¡± The person next to him reminded him. As soon as he finished speaking, the door of theb was opened and Natalie Spears came in. Hearing the sound, the fellows raised their eyes and saw a woman inb clothes with a mask on her face. They could only see her beautiful eyes. Although she wore a mask, she looked very beautiful at a nce. They just took a look at her and took a deep breath and then they lowered their heads and continued to develop the medicine. There were always people who came to theb to send all kinds of medicine and research materials. They thought that this person was also here to send materials. They were not surprised at all. The top priority now was to develop the medicine, or they would lose their jobs. Natalie Spears took a look at thisb. Theb was the same as it was three years ago. It was even the same. as the one she had stayed in the university. It was just because it looked like theboratory in the university. She had nevere to theb of the Glory Group since the ident happened to Henry Graham. Instead, she had built a smallboratory at home. She couldn¡¯t stay with Henry Graham in theb all day long and didn¡¯t even have time to eat. Henry Graham always apanied her, and even taught himself how to make medicine duringpany. He said that he just wanted to get involved in her world. He wanted to feel the joy and pain of her medicine making process, and wanted to feel all kinds of wonderful things with her. But he didn¡¯t know that all the romance and beauty, joy and pain in her world were born for him. He just needed to stand there¡­ She seemed to see the broken falling sun again¡­ ¡°Just put the materials on the table over there.¡± One of the fellows said when he saw Natalie Spears. Natalie Spears came to her senses and answered, ¡°Okay.¡± It was not until she walked over that she realized what had happened. She raised her eyes and saw that the research fellow lowered his head again to do his own thing. Natalie Spears returned to her usual calm and then browsed through the data results on the test table. The medicine that the Glory Group was developing was about lung cancer. The rate of cancer attack and death had always been the highest 75% to 80% of them were non-small cell lung cancer. It was very difficult to develop a medicine that could perfectly apply to medium andte stage non-small cell lung cancer. As Natalie Spears swept over them one by one, many of the tes on the table were half open. The bacteria in some tes were lush, while some were only little. Piles of abandoned semi-finished products were piled beside theboratory. One could tell how many times they had failed before from the abandoned semi-finished products. Natalie Spears took out a failed semi-finished product and observed it under a special microscope. Then she took the densely packed data sheets on the table. She carefully looked at the data sheet and the semi-finished product¡­ She knew why they failed! The Glory Group¡¯s proposal was still the same as before, and the whole n was based on the western concept of pharmacy. The main body of the proposal was made of two kinds of ingredients, gemcitabine and cistin. She found the problem when she saw the proportion of the two. ¡°It failed again!¡± The research fellow next to him cursed, and then poured the newly developed drug into the abandoned pool. ¡°Let me do it,¡± said Natalie Spears, looking at the painful and irritable research fellow in front of her. Hearing the voice, the research raised his eyes and nced at her. ¡°You? What are you doing here? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m not annoying enough? Don¡¯t cause any trouble. Go out as soon as possible afterThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. the delivery. Don¡¯t waste time here.¡± Hearing the noise, all the other fellows raised their heads and said, ¡°Yes. Go out quickly. Don¡¯t make trouble for us.¡± Natalie Spears were calm. ¡°I¡¯m not kidding.¡± They burst intoughter, ¡°Do you know what it is? Have you ever been to university?¡± They had worked in the Glory Group for so many years, but they had never seen such a crazy person. There was no problem with being arrogant. The problem was that if a person who overestimated himself or herself was so arrogant, they would feel this person extremely ridiculous. Natalie Spears raised her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t want to say anything more. She stepped forward and wanted to pick up the bottle. An elder man next to her reminded her, ¡°Little girl, we¡¯re not joking. The development of this medicine is rted to our job. No one can bear it if anything goes wrong. Don¡¯t cause any trouble here.¡± Before she could get the bottle, the bottle was grabbed by someone. Nick Smith held the bottle and sneered, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s very dangerous to operate theseb equipment and medicines. If anything happens, you will be scared to cry. Sometimes, it will explode, and if it¡¯s serious, it will directly blow up your face!¡± ¡°You can do whatever you want as long as you have the ability. Don¡¯t try to make fun of us just because we have high sry. Think about your education background first. Do you have any knowledge reserve?¡± Hearing this, a faint smile appeared on the corner of Natalie¡¯s mouth. ¡°Really?¡± It was normal that they didn¡¯t trust her. After all, they had never seen her before, and she didn¡¯t confess the identity of the chief expert. Although some people were not friendly, there were also people who reminded her of the danger. These reactions were normal. ncing at Nick Smith, who was holding a bottle of reagent in his hand, Natalie Spears said, ¡°You have the C2N14 in your hand, and you are standing in front of such a dazzling sun. The consequences are obvious. It will blow up your face.¡± Hearing this, Nick Smith¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He turned his head to watch the bottle in his hand. It was really C2N14! He just grabbed the bottle and didn¡¯t see anything in it. ¡°Who is so careless to put the C2N14 in this ce?¡± He immediately put it back. ¡°Do you really know how to make medicine?¡± Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Natalie was photographed This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Let me have a try.¡± said Natalie in a firm tone. Nick still didn¡¯t trust her, ¡°Although you know pharmacy, this medicine is very difficult for us to make, even the doctor can¡¯t do it. Can you handle it?¡± ¡°How can I know if I don¡¯t give it a try?¡± said Natalie with a smile. ¡°Okay, just let her have a try.¡± the research fellow next to her gloated, waiting to see her failure. Nick moved aside from the table with doubt. Without hesitating, Natalie walked up to the table and picked up all kinds of materials on it, starting to develop the medicine. The surrounding research workers watched with disdain as she expertly extracted, sterilized, and cut the medicine materials. As time went by, thest step of pharmacy was reached. When thest material was added, the vessel underwent a very obvious change. Then Natalie took off the test sses and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Nick sneered, ¡°Have you finished? Are you kidding me?¡± he had just carefully watched her steps. The proportion of the two main materials waspletely wrong, and it was a huge mistake. Without saying anything, Natalie took theboratory mouse beside her and injected the developed medicine into the body of the mouse. Then she said, ¡°Check the data of the ratter.¡± Nick still had a little belief before, but when he saw that the proportion waspletely wrong, he no longer believed her. He didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to Natalie and went straight back to his original position. ¡°You can leave now. You can have a dream, but you can¡¯t be too impractical.¡± Natalie pursed her lips and didn¡¯t care about Nick¡¯s words at all. While the medicine was still reacting, she took out her mobile phone from her pocket and saw that Linda had sent several more messages. After taking good care of Linda for the past three years, she treated her as her mother from the bottom of her heart. Although she didn¡¯t want to disappoint her, she couldn¡¯t go on like this. After reading it carefully, she patiently found Julian¡¯s number and sent a message. ¡°When do you n to sign it?¡± The message was sent sessfully. She put the phone back to her pocket. Natalie stood quietly aside, waiting for the reaction of the medicine. The surrounding researchers also returned to their seats, totally ignored her. After a long time, Natalie put the mouse into the observation box and carefully recorded all the data. She handed the data sheet to Nick and said, ¡°Take a look.¡± Nick sneered, ¡°You should just give up, your proportion is wrong. No matter how hard you try, you won¡¯t seed.¡± Then he looked down at the data sheet in his hand? Then he was stunned. ¡®How could?!¡± thought him. He ran to the observation box with a big stride, checked all the data carefully, and murmured, ¡°The tumor has absorbed all of them¡­¡± He looked up at Natalie again, his eyes full of surprise, ¡°You actually seeded?¡± Hearing the sound, the research fellow next to him looked over and asked, ¡°Did you seed?¡± They trotted over and squeezed in front of Nick, looking at the data sheet in shock. Natalie said calmly, ¡°There is a big problem with your proportion. It will be better if you add some other medicine.¡± Thinking of what he had just said about her wrong proportion, Nick stammered, ¡°Who¡­ Who the hell are you?¡± Even Dr. Brown couldn¡¯t develop this medicine. She just came to have a look and found out the proportion problem. Moreover, the semi finished product developed by her was very good, and it only need a simple processing would be able to flow into the market. Who the hell was she? As long as she had the strength, she must have an extraordinary identity. ¡°Just call me Nancy.¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t tell her real name, so she just made a fake name ¡®Nancy¡¯. It was a simple name, which was often called by Henry in theb. It carried the memory of thisb. ¡°Nancy¡­¡± Nick stammered. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. ¡­ I didn¡¯t recognize you. Please don¡¯t tell me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can understand.¡± She finished her task today. Without saying anything more, Natalie picked up her bag and walked out, leaving behind the shocked group. of fellows standing still. Seeing that Natalie turned around and left, Nick took out his phone and took a picture of her back. Then he sent it to a small group of medicalmunity¡¯s sharing andmunication forum, with supporting words. ¡°Hi, everyone. I¡¯m a researcher of the Glory group! Today I¡¯ve met a pharmaceutical expert! She¡¯s so awesome! She had solved thepany¡¯s problems that we haven¡¯t solved these days so easily! She¡¯s really awesome! I¡¯ve never seen this outstanding pharmacy! For some reason, I didn¡¯t dare to ask for this expert¡¯s number. However, I took a picture of her. Have you guys ever seen her?¡± Because Nick had also released a lot of scientific research achievements every day, which could be regarded as a rtively sessful research fellow, and he was a little popr in the forum. The post soon became popr, and there were a lot ofments below. ¡®Did this expert say her name?¡± Nick read thement and replied decisively, ¡°She said her name is Nancy.¡± then he added a helpless expression. Everyone knew that since she chose not to tell him herst name, she didn¡¯t want to reveal her real name. ¡®Just a name Nancy? Where are you going to find her? You¡¯d better resign yourself to that.¡¯ replied by that medical e-friend. Nick sighed helplessly and read manyments patiently, but there was no useful message at all. He put the phone back to his pocket. But just as he put his phone back, a newment was released. ¡°There is a rumor that the New Bleomycin Drug that the Glory group authorized to the Graham group seems to be developed by Nancy.¡± At the same time, Julian was sitting in his office and reading all kinds of documents. He looked very calm, but only he knew his current mood. It is difficult to solve the problem of authorization now. It was very ufortable for him of things out of control. He hated this feeling. Thest time he had this feeling was when Natalie epted the divorce calmly. Thinking of this, his cold face showed disgust. A message ringtones came through the phone. He pressed his chin with his finger and opened the message bar of the phone impatiently. It was a message from Natalie. He threw the phone back on the table as soon as he saw her name, and more disgust appeared in his irritable and cold eyes. ¡°Why is she so annoying?¡¯ He thought that the reason she left that day is that she wanted to be optimistic about their divorce, but he didn¡¯t expect that she still didn¡¯t want to leave him. She should know that it was useless to keep pestering a person who didn¡¯t love her. There was a sudden knock on the door. Julian said coldly, ¡°Come in.¡± Dn trotted in and said, ¡°We have found something about authorization!¡± Hearing this, Julian looked up abruptly, ¡°Make it clear.¡± The authorization actually had some clues? Dn took out his phone and turned to a screenshot, ¡°This is a screenshot of the medical exchange forum. Look at this post. The key point is the followingments.¡± Julian took the phone and looked at it for a while. Then he said in a low voice, ¡°Nancy¡­¡± ¡°Is it reliable?¡± ¡°It must be reliable. I asked my friend to keep an eye on it. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can check the IP address of this person and ask him directly.¡± Julian pressed his slender fingers against the table with a deep look on his face. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Attending the banquet of the Graham family When Natalie opened the door and came out of theb, she saw that Ryan was sitting on the chair outside. His whole body was lying inside slightly, but his head was slightly tilted to the outside. He was over 1.8 meters tall and sitting on the slightly smaller chair, which made him somewhat cute. Natalie slowly approached him in a low voice. With his lips slightly closed, and his eyshes trembled from time to time. She thought that Ryan would go to do his own work after she entered theb, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would wait for her at the door of theb. she had been in theb for a long time, but he had been sitting there obediently¡­. Natalie didn¡¯t know whether she should say that Ryan was too sincere or too stupid. She looked at the man sleeping on the chair and sighed. She couldn¡¯t let him sleep all the time. It must be very ufortable to be confined to a small chair. She gently touched his shoulder. He had a light sleep. Almost as soon as she touched his shoulder, he suddenly woke up. ¡°How¡¯s it going, doctor?¡±. Because he has just woken up, he was a little dull. ¡°Everything has been solved.¡± when Natalie saw that Ryan had woken up, she straightened up and took off the mask on her face as she walked. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll talk to thepanyter. They must be very happy!¡± He knew that doctor call do it! And it was solved so soon! Natalie turned her head and nced at Ryan, who was following her closely. The corners of her mouth lifted into a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me. You can just do your job.¡± Ryan scratched his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll walk you downstairs.¡± It was not easy for him to see doctor. He just wanted to stay a little longer. Maybe when doctor went to the newb, she would call hime to the newb again, but he didn¡¯t know why he just didn¡¯t want doctor to leave. Seeing that Ryan was so persistent, Natalie didn¡¯t say anything more. She pressed the elevator button, and This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Ryan followed her and carefully stood beside her. The two walked to the car side by side. ¡°Here I am. You really don¡¯t have to send me back, do you?¡± said Natalie with a smile on her face. ¡°No¡­ I won¡¯t.¡± hearing the ridicule in her words, Ryan felt a little embarrassed. Then I¡¯ll go first¡­ Goodbye, doctor.¡± after taking ast look at Natalie, Ryan turned around and was about to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I want to give you something.¡± Natalie stopped him when she saw that he was about to leave. She opened the door and took out a well wrapped medicine bottle. ¡°This is for you. I¡¯ve already prepared it for you. I¡¯ve been too busy to remember it recently.¡± Natalie handed the small drug bottle to Ryan. ¡°It¡¯s for me?¡± Ryan was surprised and even a little ttered. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a stomachache? This is specially developed by me. Try it. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll take it back to adjust.¡± Before she married into the Graham family, Ryan was her assistant and had been doing experiments with her. She knew what she was like when she was doing experiments. As long as she started the experiment, she would care nothing but experiment. She wouldn¡¯t eat, drink water or even sleep at the critical moment. Ryan had been doing experiments with her all the time. Unconsciously, he looked like her. If he didn¡¯t finish. the experiment, he wouldn¡¯t eat, and his stomach gradually became sick. But all these were told by Philip¡­ If he didn¡¯t tell her, she wouldn¡¯t know at all. She was insensitive to the outside world when she did experiments. ¡°Okay, doctor¡¯s work will definitely be useful.¡± Ryan took the bottle. The doctor actually knew that he had stomach illness? He had always thought that he had concealed it well, and had never shown it ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Natalie, who had already sat in the car. Seeing that Ryan was a little stunned, she waved at him. Natalie¡¯s car disappeared in front of Ryan. He looked down at the small bottle of the medicine and slowly clenched it. After waving goodbye to Ryan, Natalie was about to go home directly, but she received a call again. She took out her phone and looked at the number. It was Linda, She prayed in her heart that Linda didn¡¯t call to persuade her not to divorce. In fact, if Niki hadn¡¯t made the matter known to the Graham family or to Linda that day, Linda wouldn¡¯t have contacted her frequently all of a sudden. She inexplicably felt that there was a reason for Niki to do so. She sighed and answered the phone, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m Nana. Why did you call me? What¡¯s wrong? Are you again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve been in good health recently.¡± Linda said in a soft voice. ¡®Did she reallye to persuade her?¡¯ thought Natalie. Nana, how are you doing recently? What are you doing? I miss you.¡± sick ¡°I¡¯ve been living a good life recently. You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± answered Natalie, trying to avoid the topic of divorce. She tried her best to be as cold as possible. If she still talked to Linda as gently as before, she might inadvertently give her a psychological hint, which would make her feel that she still had a attachment to the Graham family. ¡°Well¡­ I want to ask if you are free tomorrow¡­¡± Linda asked cautiously. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m very busy tomorrow. I really don¡¯t have time.¡± Natalie refused without hesitation. Linda understood what she meant, but she had to go on, ¡°The Graham family will hold a banquet tomorrow to celebrate Grandpa¡¯s recovery from a serious illness. He asked you toe¡­ You know that grandpa has just recovered, and I can¡¯t make him angry anymore, right?¡± ¡°After all, grandpa doesn¡¯t know that you are going to divorce with Julian. As his mother, it¡¯s not easy for me to tell him on this good day¡­¡± Natalie listened quietly without saying anything. Seeing that Natalie didn¡¯t say anything, Linda sighed, ¡°Grandpa made only one request. Nana, for my sake, can youe to see grandpa tomorrow?¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, it¡¯s better for you to tell Grandpa in person what happened between you and Julian at the banquet than me. After all, telling grandpa on the spot is easier for him to ept than he was told by me. I¡¯m afraid that grandpa will be angry after hearing the news¡­After all, he has just recovered.¡± Pursing her lips, Natalie was a little hesitant. Indeed, she hadn¡¯t told grandpa Graham about her divorce with Julian. ¡°I¡­¡± she opened her mouth and hesitated. ¡°Nana, I know you¡¯ve made up your mind to divorce. You just need to make it clear to grandpa this time. I respect your choice and won¡¯t persuade you anymore.¡± said Linda. Natalie¡¯s eyshes trembled. Then she should tell Grandpa in person? The old man had just recovered from a serious illness and suddenly heard about his grandson¡¯s divorce. Maybe he really couldn¡¯t ept it? Julian would definitely go with them. This time, she would bring the divorce agreement with her. After making it clear to grandpa, she would ask Julian to sign it in front of him. In this way, there would be no connection between them anymore. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Grandpa Graham was angry ¡°Nana, have you made up your mind?¡± Linda held her phone and was a little nervous as she hadn¡¯t heard anything from Natalie for a long time. ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯ve made up my mind¡­ I¡¯ll go there tomorrow and make it clear to Grandpa face to face. Please send me the specific time.¡± Natalie hesitated in her heart and said slowly after careful consideration for a while. After thinking it over, she thought it was a good n for her toe to attend this party. However, she had to see Julian again. Fortunately, Grandpa Graham would not invite Niki, or she would feel ufortable to see Niki again. ¡°Okay, I know you are kind-hearted, Nana. You have been loving the Graham family all these years, and you won¡¯t refuse me.¡± Linda said in an excited tone. Unlike Niki, who looked pure but only cared about money and didn¡¯t care about the life or death of the Graham family at all. ¡°Send me the time of party. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± Natalie controlled her tone and looked a little cold. ¡°Okay, see you tomorrow, Nana.¡± said Linda in a soft voice. She didn¡¯t mind the tone of Natalie, and her heart was full of joy. The next evening, the sun quietly set, leaving only the dark sky. The night wind blew over the golden building, and there was an intoxicated scene on balcony. In the hall of the Graham family, people in gorgeous dresses were greeting each other in the soft light.. Sitting in the room, Grandpa Graham looked dignified. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Juliane yet?¡± He had already told him about today¡¯s party, but he didn¡¯t show up even if it was time! Most of the guests outside hade. He was really unruly. ¡°Julian is busy with his work. He might bete if he really has something to deal with. Father, you has just recovered. Don¡¯t be angry. Take care of yourself.¡± Mr. Graham snorted, ¡°Busy with his work? Why did he arranged it well early? I¡¯ve told him about today¡¯s party a long time ago, but he is stillte!¡± ¡°Obviously, he doesn¡¯t take my words seriously at all. I guess he doesn¡¯t care about me anymore!¡± As he spoke, he stood up and nced at the guests downstairs. He looked around carefully and frowned again. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Nataliee?¡± Since he was sick and lived upstairs, he hadn¡¯t seen his granddaughter inw for a long time, and his grandson had onlye to see him for several times. Since Natalie married into the Graham family, she had done everything well as the young Mrs. Graham. She could meet his needs at any time, and she always took care of him. But this time, she didn¡¯t evene to look at him and cared about his illness. He was very angry, but he was too embarrassed to say it out because of his dignity and prestige. Today, he specially invited all the rich and powerful ns in LA, and he also wanted to take this opportunity to remind his grandson and granddaughter inw. Hearing that Mr. Graham asked about Natalie, Linda smiled awkwardly. ¡°I guess she¡¯s on the way. She¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Before she could finish her words, the door was opened. Rudy and Yvonne walked in. The two of them were well dressed. Obviously, they were specially dressed. Mr. Graham thought it was Julian. He looked up and saw the two people in front of him. ¡°Father, we are here to see you.¡± Rudy sat down beside Grandpa Graham and smiled obsequiously. ¡°Dad, why do you lose so much weight? You must have suffered a lot these days.¡± said Yvonne, sitting beside Grandpa Graham. Her tone was full of pity. Ignoring Rudy, Grandpa Graham looked at Yvonne and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just a trifle.¡± Seeing that Grandpa Graham ignored him, Rudy sat aside awkwardly. He nced around the room and didn¡¯t see Julian. He just came upstairs and didn¡¯t find Julian either. Hasn¡¯t hee yet?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Dad, hasn¡¯t Juliane yet?¡± Rudy asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know what he is doing. He hasn¡¯te yet!¡± Rudy thought of something and said slowly, ¡°He must be busy with thepany¡¯s affairs. There are many and urgent things in thepany recently, so it¡¯s difficult for him toe in time.¡± Hearing this, Grandpa Graham frowned, ¡°What happened in thepany? Why is Julian so busy?¡± Rudy sighed, ¡°Now there are rumors that the Grahampany is going to go bankrupt¡­¡± Hearing this, Mr. Graham became more anxious, ¡°What the hell is going on? Make it clear!¡± He had just been sick for a while. How could such a big thing happen in thepany? Why didn¡¯t Julian tell him that thepany had gone bankrupt? Seeing that Grandpa Graham was obviously angry, Rudy calmed down and cleared his throat. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ notplicated. It¡¯s just what happened recently.¡± ¡°Ourpany invested most of the money in the pharmacy, didn¡¯t we? Something went wrong with Julian¡¯s work and identally caused the clinical trials of the most invested medicine to go wrong. Now it will take two or three years to develop a new one.¡± Hearing this, Mr. Graham was not angry at all. ¡°How can the pharmacy not fail? Julian is still young. He won¡¯t make such a mistake when he is older.¡± ¡°How can it be said that the Graham family has gone bankrupt? These people just don¡¯t want the Graham family to be good!¡± said Grandpa Graham, and he was a little excited. Rudy sneered, ¡°I thought the same at the beginning. I think it¡¯s normal for Julian to make a small mistake. Losing several billion is just to umte experience.¡± ¡°But the failure of this pharmacy has something to do with New Bleomycin Drug.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The New Bleomycin Drug has always been the main drug of ourpany. Dad, you know that this drug has always been authorized by the Glory group, but the license expires in a year. ording the n I gave to Julian, once the new drug of the Graham group is developed, it will rece the New Bleomycin Drug directly. However, the development of the new drug failed this time, it directly leads to a dead end.¡± ¡°A yearter, the Graham group was forced to stop the production of our main medicine, New Bleomycin Drug, and the new drugs could not be produced. What do you think about the development of the Graham group in the future?¡± Hearing this, Mr. Graham frowned and raised his voice, ¡°Really? Why didn¡¯t Julian tell me such a big thing?¡± Rudy sneered, ¡°How dare he tell you? If he tells you, he will be scolded by you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said that Julian is too young to hold such a responsible position. You haven¡¯t listen to me and give this position to him. Now, what should the Graham group do in the future?¡± Rudy said worriedly, his face full of concern. It didn¡¯t know if he was worried about the development of the Graham group in the future or the loss of so much money. Hearing this, Grandpa Graham¡¯s face turned ghastly pale, and his hands couldn¡¯t help shaking. ¡°This¡­ This bastard¡­¡± he was too excited to say the rest of the words, choking in his mouth for a long time. ¡°Dad, take care of yourself! Calm down!¡± said Yvonne. Then she turned to look at Rudy, pretending to be angry, ¡°Dad has just recovered. Why do you mention it?¡± ¡°Julian¡¯s position was given by my father. He must have his own reason, right?¡± Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Why are you so shameless? Hearing this, Rudy patted his head and said with regret, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I was thoughtless. Dad has just recovered, so I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned it in front of him to make him angry, let alone destroy the atmosphere on this good day¡± ¡°At that time, I gave the position to Julian was because I thought he must have potential and ability.¡± Rudy showed an expression that he believed in Grandpa Graham¡¯s foresight. Grandpa Graham¡¯s face was still livid and he couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. Standing aside, Linda was shocked by what the two guys said. The Graham group was on the verge of bankruptcy? It is going to repeat the past? Hearing this, Linda felt out of breath. Rudy bent over and patted on Grandpa Graham¡¯s back, ¡°s, I¡¯m just too worried about the future of the Graham family. I don¡¯t want to see the Graham family decline in my generation, and I just say it out so quickly without thinking.¡± ¡°But the Graham group is facing such a serious challenge now. If we still don¡¯t change anything, it will really be over.¡± with a sidelong nce at Grandpa Graham, Rudy said meaningfully, ¡°Julian is still too young.¡± Yvonne nodded to cooperate him. Although Linda was flustered, she understood what Rudy meant. She tried hard to hold back her emotions and asked, ¡°Rudy, what do you mean?¡± Rudy looked at Linda and said, ¡°Since my father chose Julian to be the president at that time, he naturally think he was capable. But now that such a thing happened, do you think he is capable or not?¡± Linda was silent. Rudy turned to Grandpa Graham, ¡°Dad, what do you think?¡± With his mouth trembling, Grandpa Graham didn¡¯t answer Rudy¡¯s question. He just said intermittently, ¡°Give me a ss of¡­ Water.¡± Linda quickly took the teacup from the table and handed it to his mouth. He took a few sips of tea with his mouth trembling. Seeing that Grandpa Graham didn¡¯t answer his question, Rudy opened his mouth and wanted to say more, but the door of the room was suddenly opened. A cold man pushed the door open and walked in. His cold face matched with the dark ck suit, making people feel very alienated. Linda looked up and was happy to see the man. ¡°Julian, you¡¯re finally here!¡± He looked around and saw Rudy and Yvonne sitting next to his grandfather. His eyes became sharp. He went straight to Grandpa Graham, who was sitting on the chair, and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯mte because I have something to deal with in thepany recently.¡± Rudy snorted. With aplicated look on his face, Grandpa Graham said, ¡°What¡¯s so important in thepany that makes you, who has never beente let us waited for so long?¡± Julian looked down and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Rudy said sarcastically, ¡°Not a big deal? I think you¡¯d better tell us the truth. You don¡¯t have to hide it from us. After all, we are family.¡± Hearing this, Julian understood that Rudy must have told his grandfather about thepany¡¯s affairs and probably said something bad about him. He didn¡¯t look at Rudy at all. He just turned around, picked up a cup of tea on the table and sat on a chair aside. Rudy was ignored by him. He clenched his fists and said, ¡°Hiding it from us will only make things worse. Do you think you can take the responsibility?¡± Grandpa Graham looked at Julian seriously. Linda was also flustered. She said in a hurry, ¡°Julian, if there¡¯s something wrong, just tell us. It¡¯s easy to solve it when we get together.¡± She couldn¡¯t wait for Grandpa Graham to me him.. Julian didn¡¯t say anything. He put his slender fingers on the lid of the dark brown teapot, looking indifferent and calm. After taking a few sips of tea, he put down the cup and asked, ¡°Do you mean the development of the medicine or authorization?¡± ¡°Both of them of course!¡± Rudy snapped, ¡°The Graham group will be destroyed by you because of the failure This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. in the development of the medicine and the expired authorization!¡± Julian raised his eyelids and said indifferently, ¡°Thepany has indeed encountered these things recently.¡± Hearing this, Linda almost copsed on the chair, and Grandpa Graham¡¯s face also showed anger. However, Julian was still as calm as before. ¡°But I can deal with all these things. I promise you that the Graham group will never repeat the same mistake.¡± Linda nced at Grandpa Graham and said, ¡°Julian, don¡¯t be so stubborn. If you can¡¯t solve the problem, just tell us. We will help you.¡± she always felt that her son was trying to be strong. I¡¯ve found more talented people in medicine research and development. I¡¯ve invited a famous doctor San ck to help us. I think you¡¯ve heard about him.¡± Rudy narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t expect that Julian could invite Sam to help him? I¡¯ve also found the doctor who made the New Bleomycin Drug. I¡¯ll get the authorization soon.¡± ¡°Really? It¡¯s true?¡± Linda looked at Julian. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since Grandpa gave me the position of CEO, I will definitely make the Graham group develop better. It¡¯s not your turn to teach me to do things.¡± said Julian, ncing coldly at Rudy. Grandpa Graham sighed and his expression softened, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know what to do.¡± Linda felt relieved. She stood up and sat beside Julian. She then looked at her watch on her wrist and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. There are so many guests waiting downstairs. Let¡¯s go downstairs.¡± ¡°My granddaughter inw hasn¡¯te yet.¡± said Grandpa Graham. Natalie wille? Julian¡¯s calm and indifferent face changed a little, and his eyes became disgusted in an instant. Why did shee? They are going to have a divorce, but she still want toe to the Party of the Graham family? She is so shameless?! Rudy¡¯s silent expression suddenly came to his senses when he heard the words ¡®his granddaughter in law¡¯. With a cold smile on his face, he said, ¡°It turns out that Natalie is also invited today.¡± He looked at Grandpa Graham and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t wait for her. Natalie won¡¯te. ¡°Why?¡± asked Grandpa Graham in confusion Rudy sneered, ¡°Julian is going to divorce her.¡± ¡°What?¡± Grandpa Graham looked at Julian and asked, ¡°When did it happen?¡± ¡°We made a decision a long time ago, the divorce agreement has been drawn up, and we are about to sign it.¡± Julian¡¯s voice was calm. He didn¡¯t intend to hide it from his grandfather. He just wanted to tell his grandfather after the official divorce. It didn¡¯t matter if Rudy told him in advance. When Rudy heard that Julian didn¡¯t deny it, a trace ofcency shed through his eyes. Hearing this, Grandpa Graham¡¯s anger rose in his heart, ¡°How could you not tell me such a big thing?¡± ¡°You are not in good health, and I don¡¯t want you to worry about me any more.¡± said Julian. ¡°But I am much more worried about you now! You¡¯ve made a decision of divorce by yourself. You really want to do it without telling me?¡± said Grandpa Graham loudly. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t mention it today, I will say it in the future.¡± said Julian calmly. He really didn¡¯t expect that his grandpa would react so fiercely. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Julian decided not to divorce Rudy thought to himself, ¡®let¡¯s see how you would do.¡±. ¡°Dad, I think it¡¯s better for Julian to let out the position of CEO.¡± *Julian¡¯s in a lot of trouble,pany and divorce. He can¡¯t take the responsibility.¡± he stressed the word, divorce, deliberately. The reason why his father gave the position to Julian was mainly because of Natalie. Now that they were going to divorce, he should let it out. Although he didn¡¯t understand why it¡¯s Natalie, it didn¡¯t affect him to do this shit. With anger on his face, Lord Graham said, ¡°then who should be given this position? Is there any other person except for Julian?¡± Rudy was overjoyed and said, ¡°I think I am quite experienced¡­¡± ¡°I used to run a medicalpany. Don¡¯t you know that? Although it is not as good as the Graham Group, it is also famous in LA,¡± Lord Graham finally understood why he came here today. It turned out that he came for the position of CEO. ¡°What do you think?¡± Julian sneered. Lord Graham didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at Julian and said, ¡°can I have a word!¡± He stood up and walked slowly to the door. A servant beside him opened the door for him. Julian nced at Rudy without any emotion, stood up and followed Lord Graham. Holding Rudy¡¯s hand, Yvonne asked in a low voice, ¡°what does this mean? Just call him out?¡± Rudy made it so clear just now. It was not supposed to be like this. Rudy narrowed his eyes and looked at the backs of them, without answering. He couldn¡¯t figure out what Dad was thinking. He was such a good candidate. Why didn¡¯t Dad answer?! Dad must beforting Julian, right? After all, he might not ept the fact that the position was taken away all of a sudden! Thinking of this, Rudy was relieved. He leaned back on the chair and looked rxed. Then he just needed to wait quietly! Lord Graham sat on the sofa with a dignified look, and Julian sat down beside him. ¡°You can¡¯t divorce Natalie.¡± said Lord Graham with irresistible authority. Julian frowned, ¡°why?¡± ¡°There is no reason. You can¡¯t do that.¡± Julian was a bit angry. ¡°Why that? What do you mean?¡± Your uncle, Rudy, he is here for the position of CEO.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve it,¡± said Julian firmly. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Of course. But if he gets ahold of it, you have to bear consequences of being questioned.¡± Julian didn¡¯t say anything. Looking at Julian, Lord Graham continued, ¡°as long as you don¡¯t divorce with Natalie, we Graham will have an heir, and you will still be the CEO.¡± Julian raised his head abruptly. ¡°You threatening me?¡± his eyes darkened. ¡°Just a choice. You can make it by yourself.¡± Lord Graham didn¡¯t say anything more. He looked at Julian quietly. With aplicated look, Julian was lost. Obviously. He knew him. He knew there is no room for negotiation as well. Divorce her or not? His eyes narrowed. It was impossible for him not to divorce her. But he could ept that not divorcing her for the moment. He had got his own people over the years. He would have a voice right here as long as he could solve the New Bleomycin business. He would no longer be forced by this ridiculous marriage¡­ Obviously, he could not go against his grandfather at the moment, otherwise he might lose all of it. Looking at Lord Graham, Julian said in a low voice, ¡°I promise you.¡± Hearing this, Lord Graham nodded and said, ¡°then keep your words.¡± ¡°Well, Let¡¯s go.¡± Lord Graham stood up. Julian stepped forward and held him. The door was opened and they came in. Rudy looked at them, ¡°Dad, have you made up your mind?¡± It¡¯s impossible for you to get it, understood?¡± said Lord Graham impatiently. Rudy got irritated in an instant. ¡°What? How can Julian be better than me? You just handpany to this little.shit not even me?¡± Standing outside the door, Natalie listened. It seemed she should not be here. The conversation inside must be very intense. She was no longer a member of the Graham. Should shee in? It seemed inappropriate to go in now Lord Graham nodded, ¡°since I didn¡¯t offer you the position then, it¡¯s impossible to offer it today too.¡± there was no room for negotiation. Rudy was so angry that he rushed to Lord Graham. Julian reminded him, ¡°security is here.¡± Rudy gritted his teeth and squeezed out, ¡°The Graham Group will be destroyed by you one day.¡± Standing straight in front of Rudy, Julian sneered, ¡°will the Graham Group be destroyed by me? Let¡¯s see.¡± ¡°Miss Spears¡­¡± Lily¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Lily?¡± Natalie spoke out. Why would Lily go upstairs and see her at that point? She had to go in now. ¡°Miss Spears, why note in? Lord Graham has been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Lily said warmly and was about to open the door. ¡°I¡¯lle inter¡­¡± seeing Lily was about to open the door, Natalie hurried forward to stop her. She didn¡¯t want to bother it. She didn¡¯t care who was the CEO. Lily was stopped, confused but saying nothing. But the door was suddenly opened from inside. Before Natalie could do anything, her eyes were caught by his. Julian looked at the woman in front of him, wearing a pure white dress today, with her long hair hanging down loosely. She looked elegant. Julian sneered, imitating Niki? Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Graham family banquet The familiar face appeared in front of her. She was shocked and took a few steps back. She clearly saw that his eyes swept over her from top to bottom, lingering on her white dress for about three seconds before his eyes became cold. He turned around and went back to original position, leaving her standing there. She was confused, but didn¡¯t care why his eyes suddenly became cold. She looked into the room. Rudy was about to say something, but after a sound came from outside, Julian directly passed him and opened the door, leaving him standing there alone. His calm made him feel being shamed. Obviously, Julian didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. He was the only one who was like a clown. He got even angrier, but Julian¡¯s departure prevented him frorn venting his anger. He swallowed the rest of his words. When Natalie looked in, she saw Lord Graham sitting in the main seat. Red-faced Rudy stood to one side. She walked in. Before she stepped into the room, Rudy, with a gloomy face, strode out of the room. ¡°Rudy, where are you going? The banquet hasn¡¯t started yet.¡± when Linda saw the angry Rudy walk out without saying a word, she said in a hurry. Although she disliked Rudy, as the wife of the Graham family, she had to pretend to be righteous and care about Rudy, her elder. ¡°Leave him alone!¡± said Lord Graham expressionlessly. This son got not only the wrong business but also wrong-minded. He got nothing from good traditions of the Graham family. He¡¯s going to ruin the whole family if he got the power. There was only one person who could be called the most talented person in Lord Graham¡¯s heart, and that was Henry. Thinking of him, Lord Graham couldn¡¯t help feeling heartbroken¡­¡­ In his eyes, Harry was obviously the best choice for the president of the Graham group. Although Julian was not that capable as Henry, Lord Graham had no other choice but Julian. This was also the reason why he rejected Rudy without any hesitation, regardless of their rtionship. Hearing what Lord Graham said, Linda didn¡¯t pretend anymore. Instead, she walked straight to Natalie, ¡°Natalie, you¡¯re finally here!¡± Natalie pursed her lips and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was dyed by something on my way.¡± Linda was very happy that the Natalie was willing toe today. She had thought that Natalie hadn¡¯t turn up for such a long time because she was not willinging. She was finally relieved when she saw Natalie. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Come in and have a seat.¡± Instead of sitting down, she turned to Lord Graham and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯mte today. I¡¯m sorry for keeping you waiting. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She apologized for beingte out of habit. Lord Graham said happily, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. Just sit down. I¡¯m d you¡¯re here.¡± then he pointed to the seat next to Julian. Looking in the direction pointed by Lord Graham, she frowned. She came here for divorcing with Julian. She didn¡¯t want to get involved with him too much. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The Natalie nced at the seat beside Linda. When she was about to sit down, she thought it was better to say something clearly. She didn¡¯t want grandfather to ask her why she didn¡¯t sit with Julian. Julian noticed the unwillingness in the eyes of the Natalie. He saw that Natalie turned towards his mother and was about to walk over there, but she stopped for some reason. Julian raised his eyebrows and shed an imperceptible sneer. Since she hade to the Graham today, why did she pretend? She pretended that she didn¡¯t want to sit next to him. Obviously, she had taken advantage of him. She was just daydreaming. Since she pretended not to want to sit next to him, he would satisfy her. Julian stood up directly, nced Natalie, looked straight at Lord Graham and said indifferently, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t let her sit here.¡± ¡°Since she¡¯s here, let¡¯s go. The guests downstairs have been waiting for a long time.¡± Hearing this, Lord Graham realized that guests waiting downstairs. He nodded and said, ¡°then let¡¯s go.¡± After saying that, he stood up and walked out. Linda also stood up and looked at Natalie. ¡°Natalie, let¡¯s go.¡± Before she could finish her words, she pursed her lips and hummed quietly. Then she would find an opportunity to make it clear to Grandpa at the banquet. Anyway, she would wait. Natalie was about to go downstairs, following Linda who was in an elegant ck dress. However, Linda reached out her hand to hold Julian. Julian tried his best to hold back his disgust. After all, he had just promised grandfather not to divorce. He walked beside her coldly. Natalie sighed and quietly stood far away from Julian. However, the stairs of the Graham were a little narrow. Looking up from the downstairs, they standing on the stairs seemed to be very close. ¡°Lord Graham hase downstairs!¡± the guests downstairs saw Lord Graham go downstairs, and they all walked up, with more or less ttering expressions on their faces. Many guests also saw Julian and Natalie behind Lord Graham. One was cold and noble, and the other was elegant and pure. They were obviously a perfect match. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Graham are here too. They love each other so much.¡± ¡°What a perfect couple!¡± They heard that. Hearing thesepliments, a sarcastic smile appeared on her face. Love? They just used this word to describe them? Natalie thought it was funny. Hearing this, the look on Julian¡¯s face became even colder. He quickened his pace and walked downstairs with a gloomy face, leaving her behind. Looking at Julian quickly walking downstairs, Linda sighed. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 A seemingly united couple ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough foring to this banquet of the Graham family today.¡± Lord Graham stood on thevish stage at the front and addressed all the guests. Standing aside and listening quietly, Natalie was considering how to speak to Lord Grahamter. Julian stood beside her with a ss of champagne, looking indifferent and alienated. The obvious look of indifference¡­¡­ Looking at the two of them, Linda nced at Natalie calmly and pulled Julian over,¡± Julian, I have something to tell you.¡± She originally nned to invite Nana to the party and take the opportunity to pull together the rtionship between Julian and her, after all, Nana loved Julian so much, if not Nikki would not be so determined to divorce. But now it seemed that he didn¡¯t give Nana any chance. Julian frowned, ¡°go ahead.¡± Linda pulled Julian aside, ¡°These words cannot be said in front of so many people.¡± The two of them avoided the crowd and came to a corner of the banquet hall. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± After thinking for a while, Linda said, ¡°I invited Nana here today.¡± ¡°Originally Nana was reluctant toe, I found an excuse to let here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ming you. You really hurt Nana¡¯s heart. Nana had tried her best and loved you so much in the past three years. Have you ever thought about Nana¡¯s feelings by bringing Niki to her without saying a word?¡± How could Natalie not be willing toe? She had pestered him several times before. How could she let go. of this opportunity? She was good at acting in front of his mother. No wonder his mother liked her so much. He didn¡¯t even know what she had said to make his mother so hostile to Niki. ¡°What excuse did you find to make here here?¡± Julian asked coldly Hearing this, Linda thought of the reason she persuaded Nana toe. ¡°I persuaded Nana to speak to Lord in person about her divorce with you, after all, Grandpa has just recovered, and he may not be able to bear hearing about the divorce suddenly.¡± Nana speaks softly and gently, and is very good atforting people, if she says it to Lord in person, she will have a good idea of what to say to make him less angry.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Julian listened expressionlessly. ¡°Who knew Rudy would just blurt it out and make Lord furious; I don¡¯t know where he knew about it.¡± ¡°What did your grandfather say when he was angry? Linda asked. Julian pursed his lips and said, ¡°I promise grandpa that I won¡¯t divorce.¡± He didn¡¯t want to hide it from his mother. Since he had promised, even if he did not say, grandfather will certainly also tell his mother. Hearing this, Linda was overjoyed. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great¡­ That¡¯s so good.¡± Then Julian will definitely not marry Niki, and Niki will not be able to step into the Graham family¡¯s door, Nana will be very happy to hear this news. Wait? Nana didn¡¯t know the news yet. she¡¯s most likely preparing how to talk to Lord¡­¡­. Julian, since you have decided not to divorce Nana, please tell her. She may be still thinking about how to talk to Lord.¡± She would talk to grandpa? How could she? It was just an excuse toe to the Graham family banquet. But Julian didn¡¯t say it out. He nodded, not wanting his mother to worry too much. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make it clear to Natalie.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, go on then.¡± Julian suddenly realized something? Linda felt relieved and ted. ¡°No, Julian, you just stand here, I¡¯ll call Nana over, and you can tell her yourself.¡± Linda was so excited that she couldn¡¯t wait for Nana to hear the good news too. She must be very happy. Julian¡¯s eyes were slightly lowered, and his face was so expressionless that it was impossible to tell what he was thinking, ¡°Well, you can call her over.¡± Natalie heard Linda say that Julian was waiting for her outside, her heart was shocked, Julian took the initiative to find her, there must be nothing good. When she met Linda¡¯s eager eyes, she had to go out. The Graham House was built by a hill, and the view from the courtyard outside the door was mesmerizing. The night fell, and the stars were shining. The moon was as bright as water. The man in a suit stood alone in the moonlight, and the moonlight fell on his shoulder, making him more alienated. Natalie walked up to the man and looked at the familiar face, ¡°What is the matter?¡± Looking at Natalie, Julian sneered, ¡°I heard from my mother that you came to talk to grandpa about the divorce.¡± Natalie nodded lightly, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you said anything by now?¡± Natalie pursed her lips, ¡°There was really something that took some time, and just when I wanted to talk, grandpa stood up and went downstairs.¡± Julian¡¯s eyes were even colder. ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t mean to bete to buy time? To find a reasonable excuse not wanting to talk to grandpa about the divorce?¡± Natalie frowned, you think too much¡± Julian looked like he obviously thought she didn¡¯t want to get a divorce, and it was useless for her to say more. ¡°Wait here.¡± Natalie walked to the car parked in the yard of the Graham family and took out the signed divorce agreement. She handed the divorce agreement to Julian, ¡°you won¡¯t believe it no matter how much I say. I¡¯ve already signed it. Sign it.¡± Julian took the agreement with an unchanged face, he did not believe that Natalie would sign it so easily. He opened the agreement and nced at the name of Natalie. His eyes froze. Did she really sign it? ¡°I really want a divorce. Sign it quickly. If you sign it, I will have nothing to do with the Graham family anymore.¡± said Natalie in a calm tone. Julian squinted. He had promised his grandfather not to divorce Natalie, although it was only temporary. But Natalie really signed it?! Did she instigate his grandpa to threaten him? Did she know that she wouldn¡¯t divorce? Otherwise, how could she sign it so calmly? Julian had mixed feelings. ¡°I don¡¯t have a pen with me.¡± after thinking for a while, Julian said in a low voice. Apparently, he didn¡¯t want to sign it now. ¡­ Natalie lookedplicated. No pen? She didn¡¯t want to put it off. She had to find a pen for him now. ¡°I have it in my car. I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± said Natalie, raising her eyebrows. Then she was about to walk into the car to get a pen. Julian¡¯s face tightened as he heard this and reached out to stop her, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± He looked into the Graham house, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s speech is over, I¡¯ll sign it when the banquet is over.¡± What??? Why not sign now, what was Julian waiting for, Natalie wondered. When she was about to refuse, the man had already walked into the house. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Doctor Nancy Natalie looked at Julian¡¯s departure with aplex expression, then shook her head and followed him into the banquet hall. She really didn¡¯t know what Julian was thinking. Even when the divorce agreement was delivered to him, he didn¡¯t sign it immediately. However, before she could enter the banquet hall, he suddenly stopped in front of her. Natalie subconsciously looked up at Julian¡¯s eyes, which were full of emotions. Did he repent? Natalie felt inexplicable relief. Julian¡¯s shirt cor was slightly open, and he spoke lightly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to mention the divorce to my grandfatherter. I¡¯ve already told him.¡± ¡°Have you already made it clear?¡± Julian let out a expressionless yes. He didn¡¯t want Natalie to have too much contact with anyone in the Graham family anymore, nor did he want to leave too much memory for her. ¡°Okay.¡± Since Julian had already made it clear, she no longer needed to consider how to exin that to Grandpa Graham. ¡°After the banquet, please sign the divorce agreement as soon as possible,¡± Natalie reminded him gently. From the day Niki returned, she made up her mind and to this day, it had been too long. A hint of impatience shed on Julian¡¯s face, as she pretended to be eager for divorce even though she didn¡¯t really want it. She was quite proficient in the technique of ying hard to get. He let out a low hum in his throat. They returned to the magnificent banquet hall one after another. Julian¡¯s identity and appearance undoubtedly meant that he was the focus of the banquet. As soon as they entered, they were surrounded. People in fancy clothes gathered around Julian to tter him, while he skillfully replied with a ss of wine in his hand. The hall had a magnificent cloister, decorated with gold foil, showcasing the grandeur of the banquet, but Natalie only found it boring. Compared to Julian standing at the center of the crowd, she seemed to be left out. She knew very well that the praise of the so-called perfect match she had just heard whening down the stairs was only for the sake of Grandpa Graham. Everyone in Los Angeles knew that she was just a double, and many women wanted to be Julian¡¯s wife and see her abandoned by Julian. But she didn¡¯t care at all. It was just human nature. Nataliecked interest and looked at the smiling crowd in the luxurious hall. After all, Grandpa Graham had Just recovered from a serious illness and was still very weak. After chatting with a few acquaintances, he went upstairs, leaving only Linda sitting among a group of noblewomenughing and chatting. Natalie obviously didn¡¯t want to walk over and chat with them, so she found a seat and sat down. Julian was talking to someone when his assistant suddenly trotted through the crowd, panting and running to him. Julian¡¯s face remained unchanged and he tilted his head slightly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The assistant calmed down for a moment and gasped for breath, ¡°Mr. Seth is here to talk to you about something important.¡± Julian¡¯s eyes sank, and he restrained his expression and politely gestured to the person opposite, ¡°Excuse me.¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± Julian walked out of the crowd with a slightlyrger stride, and his assistant had to jog to keep up. ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything.¡± He forgot to ask in a moment of anxiety. Julian nced coldly at him and took out his phone as he walked to call Dn. Natalie only saw Julian¡¯s hurried back as she sat in her seat. ¡®Where is Julian going? He hasn¡¯t signed yet! Why did you just leave like this?!¡± She stood up and wanted to keep up with Julian, but before she arrived at the entrance, the car had already driven away. The assistant was driving and saw Natalie standing at the entrance in the rearview mirror. He slowed down and spoke in a deliberate tone, ¡°Mr. Graham, Miss Spears is still standing at the door. Maybe she has something to tell you.¡± Julian didn¡¯t turn back when he heard this. His face was cold and he frowned, ¡°Speed up.¡± There was clearly only boredom in his eyes. The assistant pursed his lips and finally nced at Natalie before adding gas. Mr. Graham clearly didn¡¯t want to talk to Natalie, and he didn¡¯t need to mention too much to make him angry. It seemed that he had to please Niki well in the future. Natalie frowned as Julian¡¯s car swept away. How important was it for Julian to leave without saying a word? She even couldn¡¯t figure out what the man was thinking. Anyway, the divorce agreement had already been given to Julian, so she didn¡¯t need to worry any more. Since she had alreadye out, she definitely didn¡¯t want to go back, nning to go straight home. She subconsciously opened her phone to tell Linda. The information had already been edited before she realized it and deleted the text. At the moment when she handed over the divorce agreement to Julian, in her heart, they had already officially divorced, which meant that there was no further connection between them, and she didn¡¯t need to tell Linda anymore. Natalie put her phone back into her bag and calmly sat in the car, driving away. Inside the vi, Julian sat on the sofa and Dn handed him a ss of water. ¡°Has there been any news about Nancy?¡± Julian went straight to the point. Dn smiled and spoke with obvious pride, ¡°Sure. Is there any news in Los Angeles that I can¡¯t inquire about?¡± Upon hearing this, Julian narrowed his eyes and leaned back on the sofa,zily crossing his legs. His elbow was ced on the leopard carved armrest, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°I have verified the information in the forum that day and also found the poster who posted that post. With multiple verification, Nancy is indeed Glory Group¡¯s PhD.¡± Julian nodded, gesturing for him to continue. ¡°These days, I unexpectedly found that Doctor Nancy was not only the doctor who developed that drug, but also the secondrgest shareholder of Glory Group.¡± Dn picked up his tea cup and took a sip of tea. ¡°When I heard this news, I was shocked. I didn¡¯t expect that she would still be the secondrgest shareholder of Glory Group! This means that if you want to obtain authorization for New Bleomycin Drug, you don¡¯t need to go find Philip.¡± ¡°Just find this Doctor Nancy, who is both the major shareholder and the developer of this drug, much more effective than finding Philip.¡± Julian¡¯s previously cold face inevitably developed other emotions upon hearing this news. ¡°Where is Doctor Nancy?¡± Julian raised his eyes and suddenly remembered this question. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Even if they knew that the drug was developed by her, if they didn¡¯t know her location or any contact information, the information would be of no use. Dn smiled and said, ¡°Of course. Can I, as awyer, not consider these issues?¡± He turned around and took out a stack of photos from the room. ¡°Take a look. This is a specially built laboratory built by Philip. The address is very hidden, but I had a lot of trouble finding it.¡± ¡°Doctor Nancy is conducting experiments inside.¡± Julian picked up the photos, which clearly showed the back of the woman who was exactly the same as the one in the post. He handed Dn an appreciative expression. The news provided by Dn today meant that the problems he had been facing these days could be solved Immediately. The pressure was finally loosened, and he was not as breathless as before. Next, all he needed to do was find this Doctor Nancy. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Would Henry be sad? ¡°Oh, by the way, thisboratory has just been built, and Doctor Nancy has not been to theboratory a few times so far. But I bribe the people in theboratory and they tell me that starting tomorrow, Nancy will go to theboratory every Monday, Wednesday, and Friday to carry out research and development work.¡± Julian lowered his legs and sat up from the sofa, nodding to show understanding. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all I know. I¡¯ve told it all to you,¡± Dn said, taking another sip of tea. ¡°Helping you find this news has exhausted me.¡± Julian pulled a smile from the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to dinner when I solve these problems.¡± ¡°Or you can bring up anything you want.¡± Dn sat on the sofa and said, ¡°Don¡¯t wait to solve these problems. Buy me a drink tonight.¡± ¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t had a drink together for a long time. You¡¯re either busy with work or not in the mood. We all miss you very much.¡± Julian pursed his lips upon hearing the words and said, ¡°I can¡¯t tonight. I¡¯ve left guests toe here and I have to go back.¡± Grandpa Graham had just recovered from a serious illness, and he was still weak. As the host of the Graham family, he had to preside over this banquet. With Natalie¡¯s entangled nature, she was likely still waiting at the entrance. Although he didn¡¯t like Natalie, his innate cultivation told him that he couldn¡¯t let her stay alone. Julian stood up and said, ¡°After today, I will apany you whenever you want to drink.¡± ¡°Were you at the banquet? I didn¡¯t know that or I would have called you again tomorrow. I was too anxious to get these news just now.¡± Dn looked regretful. ¡°Grandpa has just recovered, and hosting this banquet is equivalent to celebrate that.¡± Julian, as he let go of the heavy burden in his heart, even spoke more softly than usual. Dn sighed after hearing the words, ¡°Then hurry up. I¡¯ll go see him when I have time. Let¡¯s talk about drinking another day, and I must order a few bottles of good wine then.¡± Julian nodded with a smile. He bid farewell to Dn and returned to the banquet without stopping. The car stopped at the entrance of the Graham¡¯s house, and Julian got out of the car. His gaze swept over the door, but Natalie was no longer there. He raised his eyebrows but didn¡¯t pay much attention, thinking that Natalie was inside the house. He walked in, picked up champagne and exchanged a few words with the influential somebodies in Los Angeles. His gaze swept across the room, but there was still no Natalie. Julian¡¯s eyes darkened a bit. Natalie unexpectedly left? He suppressed his emotions and managed to keep his face unchanged. Linda looked up and saw Julian appearing. She quickly stood up and walked towards the man, ¡°Julian, where did you just go? I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time¡± Julian lowered his eyes and said, ¡°There are some urgent matters at thepany. I rushed over to handle them, but they have been resolved now. You don¡¯t need to worry,¡± Linda sighed and said, ¡°Otherwise, the position of CEO would be given to your uncle. In such a big company, you are the only one to support it, and there is no one to help you. You can¡¯t go home several times a week and it¡¯s really tiring.¡± ¡°If only your brother and your father were alive, you wouldn¡¯t be so tired.¡± Linda said, thinking of the past days for some reason, and tears couldn¡¯t help but appear in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t mention this.¡± Julian heard Linda¡¯s words and spoke with aplex expression, a cold and sharp voice, and even a slight stiffness in his body.. He deeply rejected hearing about his father and brother. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not mention it anymore.¡± Linda slowly restrained her emotions. Linda remained silent for a moment, as if she suddenly remembered something. She looked around Julian. and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Nataliee back with you?¡± Julian frowned at the words and said, ¡°How did shee back with me? She didn¡¯te with me.¡± Linda was surprised. When she looked up, neither Julian nor Natalie were there. She thought they had gone out together and was so happy. She considered and said, ¡°Julian, did you argue with Natalie again?¡± Julian furrowed even deeper, ¡°We didn¡¯t argue.¡± Linda was even more puzzled. ¡°Did Natalie leave without saying a word? I searched the entire banquet hall This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . before and didn¡¯t see you, even looking for your grandpa¡¯s room upstairs.¡± But in her heart, Natalie was a very polite and cultured girl, and it was impossible for her to leave the banquet without saying a word.. ¡°It isn¡¯t important.¡± Julian¡¯s face remained expressionless, as if he didn¡¯t care at all. But only he knew his inner difort. But where did this diforte from? He couldn¡¯t find the source. Linda looked at Julian¡¯s indifferent expression and sighed in her heart. She didn¡¯t know how to salvage the rtionship between him and Natalie. The next morning, After Natalie finished washing up, she drove to theboratory. The International Pharmaceutical Association called her again to invite her to develop a new drug. This time, It was different from before, and it was a field she had never been exposed to before. She just heard about the nature of the drug and agreed without thinking. It was her honor to be able to produce drugs to treat persistent illnesses. After the International Pharmaceutical Association called, she immediately greeted the people in the laboratory and woulde to theboratory every Monday, Wednesday, and Friday. She also notified Ryan. When Ryan heard this news, he was so happy. The car stopped at the entrance of theboratory, and Natalie got out of the car and walked into the laboratory. Ryan had already put on his experimental clothes and waited inside. ¡°Doctor, you¡¯re here.¡± Ryan¡¯s tone added some excitement. Natalie nced at the furnishings around, and Ryan clearly had prepared all the materials, equipment, and record sheets needed for this development. ¡°Hey,¡± Natalie nodded and put her gloves on. She nced at Ryan, who couldn¡¯t suppress his smile.¡± Why are you so happy?¡± ¡°Just hearing about this drug, I feel excited! I haven¡¯t been involved in developing such a challenging project for a long time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a project invited by the International Pharmaceutical Association. How many pharmaceutical students dream of that? I didn¡¯t expect it toe true like this.¡± Natalie smiled upon hearing the words and looked at Ryan seriously. ¡°You will definitely participate in more projects in the future, you have this talent.¡± Ryan had been by her side for so long, and she knew Ryan very well. With his inherent talent and love for pharmaceuticals, he would definitely shine in the pharmaceutical industry in the future. Upon hearing this, Ryan awkwardly scratched his head. He seemed to think of something, ¡°But Doctor, did you authorize the New Bleomycin Drug you developed to the Graham family?¡± Natalie looked up and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Previously, Julian, the boss of Graham Group, visited thepany several times for authorization, but Mr. Johnson was not present.¡± Before Mr. Johnson left, he told him that if there were any issues with thepany, he would talk to Natalie and let Natalie make the decision. ¡°Julian is known for his coldness, and he came to the company three or four times. This authorization seems very important to him.¡± Natalie was a person who handled things cleanly. Since she wanted to divorce, she naturally returned to her calm and rational self. Julian¡¯s name now seemed to her like a stranger. Chapter Henry hp sad? However, the identity of the boss of Graham Group inevitably stirred up waves in her heart. What he did in this identity would involve Linda, and more importantly, Henry. Natalie pursed her lips and said, ¡°Did Juliane so many times?¡± She also listened outside the room that day, and this authorization indeed had a great impact on Graham Group. Graham Group could be considered her hard work, and it was what Henry wanted to protect. What would Henry feel if it went bankrupt? He must be sad, Natalie suddenly felt at a loss. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Doctor Nancy Is Inside Ryan saw that Natalie¡¯s expression was somewhat uneasy. He lowered his eyshes and said, ¡°Doctor? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± A faint hesitation flowed, as she pondered and clearly did not hear Ryan¡¯s inquiry. Julian was the boss of Graham Group. If authorization was given to him, Graham Group would definitely be able to weather this crisis. She was still familiar with Julian¡¯s abilities. Graham Group¡¯s survival of the crisis before was not only due to her help behind, but also due to Julian¡¯s abilities. If more time was given to Julian, the future development of Graham Group couldn¡¯t be underestimated. But if she didn¡¯t help Julian this time, it meant it was difficult for Graham Group to survive this crisis. Natalie silently supported Graham Group behind Julian for three years, knowing very well the market share of New Bleomycin Drug. If it wasn¡¯t authorized, Graham Group would not have new drugs to supplement it, and the consequence was obvious. Her silent efforts over the past three years would alle to naught, and the efforts she had made were meaningless. Natalie¡¯s eyshes were lightly trembling. Ryan stood by and silently observed Natalie¡¯s expression. Seeing that Natalie¡¯s face had finally changed, he tentatively extended his hand and waved it in front of her. Natalie regained consciousness from her thoughts and said, ¡°Help me prepare an authorization.¡± Ryan was not surprised to hear this. Just when he mentioned this, Natalie did not immediately refuse but remained silent for a long time. He knew that she was likely to delegate authorization to Julian. ¡°Okay,¡± Ryan agreed. The doctor had her own reason for making decisions. After Ryan finished answering, he picked up the reagent bottle and prepared to start the experiment. After thinking for a while, Natalie added, ¡°You can draft the authorization now and I¡¯ll sign it.¡± She didn¡¯t want to procrastinate and just wanted toplete everything she needed to do as soon as possible, especially those rted to the Graham family. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Upon hearing this, Ryan stopped. He blinked and said, ¡°Now?¡± His intuition told him that the rtionship between Doctor and Julian was likely to be extraordinary. From her recent performance to now, she asked him to immediately put down the experiment and draft the authorization letter. He unconsciously began to contemte the rtionship between Doctor and Julian. What kind of Chapter 53 Toctor Nancy is inside 34.83% rtionship would it be? Ryan wondered, but suddenly reacted and forced himself to stop thinking. It was the doctor¡¯s private matter, and he shouldn¡¯t specte recklessly. He used to never care about anything else except research and development, but now what was the matter? Natalie did not feel a series of psychological changes in Ryan, and she nodded lightly and said, ¡°Yes.¡±. Ryan controlled himself, and his face unchanged, saying, ¡°Okay.¡± He took a step and walked to the next room. Ryan¡¯s work efficiency was very high, and he quickly drafted the authorization letter and handed it to Natalie. Natalie nced roughly at the content and signed it, ¡°Send it to Graham Group.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you deliver it directly?¡± Ryan looked up in surprise again. ¡°No,¡± Natalie said in a calm voice. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to send the anonymous package.¡± M Ryan felt even more puzzled and reminded, ¡°If you choose to send an anonymous package, coupled with the special nature of the authorization letter, it may take several days to deliver.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Natalie¡¯s voice was calm. Graham Group could be able to sustain itself for few days. She asked Ryan to draft it so quickly, and didn¡¯t want to have too much involvement with Julian. Ryan left theboratory with the authorization letter. At the same time, Julian¡¯s car stopped beside this magnificentboratory. ¡°Mr. Graham, here we are.¡± Julian raised his eyes, squinting slightly. Theboratory wasrger than he had imagined. He got out of the car. At the entrance of theboratory stood several neatly dressed bodyguards, with guns exposed at the waist, clearly guarded. The assistant also got out of the car, and he followed behind Julian. When he looked up and saw so many guards in ck with serious expressions, he trembled with fear. What the hell was this ce? The building in front of him was not only built on a wilderness ridge, but its surface was also pure gray, giving people a suppressed and mysterious feeling, which made him feel cold. He trembled and instinctively wanted to ask Mr. Graham why they were here, but when he thought of his terrifying mood since the drug development failure, he decisively stifled this idea. Compared to provoking Mr. Graham, this building was clearly nothing at all. Dn¡¯s call came in a timely manner, and Julian answered the phone. This is a specially designed laboratory by Philip. It is located in such a remote ce to prevent people from disturbing Doctor Nancy. You definitely 75.00 can¡¯t dere your name and walk in boldly.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve already taken care of everything,¡± Dn said with a faint sense of pride. ¡°You enter through the side door, and there are bodyguards I paid for over there. The security at the main door is too strict to enter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Julian nced at the small door on the side, then hung up the phone. There was clearly only one bodyguard standing in front of the small door of theboratory. ¡°Stay here,¡± Julian walked towards the small door. The assistant responded softly and silently looked at his back. Seeing someone approaching, the bodyguard subconsciously picked up the gun from his waist and turned his gaze to Julian with caution. Julian¡¯s face was calm, with no unnecessary expression on his face. He nced faintly at the bodyguard in front of him. The bodyguard saw that the neer had no trace of fear, He was surprised and carefully nced at the man in front of him. The man¡¯s facial features were almost perfect, and his dark eyes were deep. He could only feel an inexplicable chill. He must be Julian, the boss of Graham Group. He slowly lowered his gun and stood respectfully aside to make way. A mysterious person had already promised him in advance that Julian woulde today. Just open the door for Julian and he would be paid arge amount of money. The amount proposed by the mysterious person was very high, so high that he agreed without thinking. Julian lifted his legs and walked in. Ryan happened to leave the experimental building with the authorization letter, and he drove the car out of the garage. From the rearview mirror, he saw a strange car parked next to the experimental building. Surprise appeared in his eyes and he paused. Whose car was this? Because the experimental building had just been built and Mr. Johnson was not in thepany, there was currently no manpower avable in thepany¡¯sboratory, so there was no one else in this experimental building besides him and Natalie. He also asked Natalie if she wanted to transfer a few assistants, and then asked Mr. Johnson to pay a high price to recruit several well-known experts from New York. Thus the experiment would not be short of manpower on weekdays, and her work would be more convenient. But Natalie refused. She said she only wanted to conduct the experiment quietly and didn¡¯t need so many people. Why was there a luxury car parked next to the building now? What was its purpose? Would it pose any threat to Natalie? Ryan¡¯s gaze was cold. He almost immediately stopped the car, wanting to get off and ask, but as soon as he stepped out halfway, he stopped. Was he too sensitive? Since that person dared to park the car here, it was highly likely that there was a legitimate reason to come to the experimental building. He was really a bit too nervous. Ryan withdrew his feet again. He has never been like this before. But when it came to Natalie, he didn¡¯t look like himself anymore. Ryan lowered his eyes, and with aplex expression, he sat back in the car to start the engine, and drove away. Julian smoothly entered theboratory. The internal design of theboratory was veryplex, with various rooms andboratories scattered on different floors. After roughly reviewing the floor distribution map, Julian quickly identified several of theboratories. He only needed to investigate one by one to find theboratory where Doctor Nancy was located. He walked into the elevator and walked towards the firstboratory, which was very well-equipped and completely iparable to Graham Group¡¯s. After roughly scanning these devices, Julian turned his gaze to anotherboratory. Opening the door of theboratory, there was still no one inside. Julian looked at the severalboratories he had locked one by one, but when the doors opened, there was no one inside. His gaze sank and he strode to thestboratory. He stood at the entrance of theboratory, where the lights were on. If he listened carefully, he could still hear the sound of the machines running inside. However, looking inside from the window on the door, he couldn¡¯t see clearly if there was anyone inside. Julian¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and Doctor Nancy must be inside. Obviously, there was no other choice but thisboratory. Julian¡¯s slender fingers lightly knocked the door of theboratory. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 53 Doctor Nancy Is Inside Ryan saw that Natalie¡¯s expression was somewhat uneasy. He lowered his eyshes and said, ¡°Doctor? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± A faint hesitation flowed, as she pondered and clearly did not hear Ryan¡¯s inquiry. Julian was the boss of Graham Group. If authorization was given to him, Graham Group would definitely be able to weather this crisis. She was still familiar with Julian¡¯s abilities. Graham Group¡¯s survival of the crisis before was not only due to her help behind, but also due to Julian¡¯s abilities. If more time was given to Julian, the future development of Graham Group couldn¡¯t be underestimated. But if she didn¡¯t help Julian this time, it meant it was difficult for Graham Group to survive this crisis. Natalie silently supported Graham Group behind Julian for three years, knowing very well the market share of New Bleomycin Drug. If it wasn¡¯t authorized, Graham Group would not have new drugs to supplement it, and the consequence was obvious. Her silent efforts over the past three years would alle to naught, and the efforts she had made were meaningless. Natalie¡¯s eyshes were lightly trembling. Ryan stood by and silently observed Natalie¡¯s expression. Seeing that Natalie¡¯s face had finally changed, he tentatively extended his hand and waved it in front of her. Natalie regained consciousness from her thoughts and said, ¡°Help me prepare an authorization.¡± Ryan was not surprised to hear this. Just when he mentioned this, Natalie did not immediately refuse but remained silent for a long time. He knew that she was likely to delegate authorization to Julian. ¡°Okay,¡± Ryan agreed. The doctor had her own reason for making decisions. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After Ryan finished answering, he picked up the reagent bottle and prepared to start the experiment. After thinking for a while, Natalie added, ¡°You can draft the authorization now and I¡¯ll sign it.¡± She didn¡¯t want to procrastinate and just wanted toplete everything she needed to do as soon as possible, especially those rted to the Graham family. Upon hearing this, Ryan stopped. He blinked and said, ¡°Now?¡± His intuition told him that the rtionship between Doctor and Julian was likely to be extraordinary. From her recent performance to now, she asked him to immediately put down the experiment and draft the authorization letter. He unconsciously began to contemte the rtionship between Doctor and Julian. What kind of Chapter 53 Toctor Nancy is inside 34.83% rtionship would it be? Ryan wondered, but suddenly reacted and forced himself to stop thinking. It was the doctor¡¯s private matter, and he shouldn¡¯t specte recklessly. He used to never care about anything else except research and development, but now what was the matter? Natalie did not feel a series of psychological changes in Ryan, and she nodded lightly and said, ¡°Yes.¡±. Ryan controlled himself, and his face unchanged, saying, ¡°Okay.¡± He took a step and walked to the next room. Ryan¡¯s work efficiency was very high, and he quickly drafted the authorization letter and handed it to Natalie. Natalie nced roughly at the content and signed it, ¡°Send it to Graham Group.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you deliver it directly?¡± Ryan looked up in surprise again. ¡°No,¡± Natalie said in a calm voice. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to send the anonymous package.¡± M Ryan felt even more puzzled and reminded, ¡°If you choose to send an anonymous package, coupled with the special nature of the authorization letter, it may take several days to deliver.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Natalie¡¯s voice was calm. Graham Group could be able to sustain itself for few days. She asked Ryan to draft it so quickly, and didn¡¯t want to have too much involvement with Julian. Ryan left theboratory with the authorization letter. At the same time, Julian¡¯s car stopped beside this magnificentboratory. ¡°Mr. Graham, here we are.¡± Julian raised his eyes, squinting slightly. Theboratory wasrger than he had imagined. He got out of the car. At the entrance of theboratory stood several neatly dressed bodyguards, with guns exposed at the waist, clearly guarded. The assistant also got out of the car, and he followed behind Julian. When he looked up and saw so many guards in ck with serious expressions, he trembled with fear. What the hell was this ce? The building in front of him was not only built on a wilderness ridge, but its surface was also pure gray, giving people a suppressed and mysterious feeling, which made him feel cold. He trembled and instinctively wanted to ask Mr. Graham why they were here, but when he thought of his terrifying mood since the drug development failure, he decisively stifled this idea. Compared to provoking Mr. Graham, this building was clearly nothing at all. Dn¡¯s call came in a timely manner, and Julian answered the phone. This is a specially designed laboratory by Philip. It is located in such a remote ce to prevent people from disturbing Doctor Nancy. You definitely 75.00 can¡¯t dere your name and walk in boldly.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve already taken care of everything,¡± Dn said with a faint sense of pride. ¡°You enter through the side door, and there are bodyguards I paid for over there. The security at the main door is too strict to enter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Julian nced at the small door on the side, then hung up the phone. There was clearly only one bodyguard standing in front of the small door of theboratory. ¡°Stay here,¡± Julian walked towards the small door. The assistant responded softly and silently looked at his back. Seeing someone approaching, the bodyguard subconsciously picked up the gun from his waist and turned his gaze to Julian with caution. Julian¡¯s face was calm, with no unnecessary expression on his face. He nced faintly at the bodyguard in front of him. The bodyguard saw that the neer had no trace of fear, He was surprised and carefully nced at the man in front of him. The man¡¯s facial features were almost perfect, and his dark eyes were deep. He could only feel an inexplicable chill. He must be Julian, the boss of Graham Group. He slowly lowered his gun and stood respectfully aside to make way. A mysterious person had already promised him in advance that Julian woulde today. Just open the door for Julian and he would be paid arge amount of money. The amount proposed by the mysterious person was very high, so high that he agreed without thinking. Julian lifted his legs and walked in. Ryan happened to leave the experimental building with the authorization letter, and he drove the car out of the garage. From the rearview mirror, he saw a strange car parked next to the experimental building. Surprise appeared in his eyes and he paused. Whose car was this? Because the experimental building had just been built and Mr. Johnson was not in thepany, there was currently no manpower avable in thepany¡¯sboratory, so there was no one else in this experimental building besides him and Natalie. He also asked Natalie if she wanted to transfer a few assistants, and then asked Mr. Johnson to pay a high price to recruit several well-known experts from New York. Thus the experiment would not be short of manpower on weekdays, and her work would be more convenient. But Natalie refused. She said she only wanted to conduct the experiment quietly and didn¡¯t need so many people. Why was there a luxury car parked next to the building now? What was its purpose? Would it pose any threat to Natalie? Ryan¡¯s gaze was cold. He almost immediately stopped the car, wanting to get off and ask, but as soon as he stepped out halfway, he stopped. Was he too sensitive? Since that person dared to park the car here, it was highly likely that there was a legitimate reason to come to the experimental building. He was really a bit too nervous. Ryan withdrew his feet again. He has never been like this before. But when it came to Natalie, he didn¡¯t look like himself anymore. Ryan lowered his eyes, and with aplex expression, he sat back in the car to start the engine, and drove away. Julian smoothly entered theboratory. The internal design of theboratory was veryplex, with various rooms andboratories scattered on different floors. After roughly reviewing the floor distribution map, Julian quickly identified several of theboratories. He only needed to investigate one by one to find theboratory where Doctor Nancy was located. He walked into the elevator and walked towards the firstboratory, which was very well-equipped and completely iparable to Graham Group¡¯s. After roughly scanning these devices, Julian turned his gaze to anotherboratory. Opening the door of theboratory, there was still no one inside. Julian looked at the severalboratories he had locked one by one, but when the doors opened, there was no one inside. His gaze sank and he strode to thestboratory. He stood at the entrance of theboratory, where the lights were on. If he listened carefully, he could still hear the sound of the machines running inside. However, looking inside from the window on the door, he couldn¡¯t see clearly if there was anyone inside. Julian¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and Doctor Nancy must be inside. Obviously, there was no other choice but thisboratory. Julian¡¯s slender fingers lightly knocked the door of theboratory. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Send the authorization Upon hearing this, Julian sneered This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. If it wasn¡¯t for his grandfather putting pressure on him for the CEO position, he would have signed it. However, Natalie did not deny that she had been following him this time, so he didn¡¯t feel angry as before. He looked at her and wanted to warn her again. He opened his thin lips, but he didn¡¯t say anything. She loved him so much that she couldn¡¯t ept leaving him¡­ She wouldn¡¯t change even if he had told her so many times. Julian finally nced at her, without any emotional fluctuations in his dark eyes which appeared indifferent and distant. He said it only for thest time. Julian took a step forward and left. He didn¡¯t meet Dr. Nancy today, but instead seeing Natalie¡­ He decided toe again on Friday. Natalie looked at his back in a daze. He didn¡¯t answer her question! She asked him to sign the agreement. She ran to catch up with the man, but the equipment in theboratory suddenly rang, and the reagents boiled out, as if they were about to explode. It seemed that there was something wrong, so Natalie didn¡¯t chase Julian but ran into theboratory. She hurriedly turned off the equipment. Returning to the corridor again, no one was there, and he had left. Being disrupted by Julian, Natalie looked at these drugs and sighed. At the moment she opened the door and saw him, her mind went nk, and she subconsciously thought that her identity was about to be exposed. Unexpectedly, he thought that she was following him¡­. It seemed that his temperament had some advantages. But how did he get in?! Natalie eyes flickered slightly, and she immediately took out her phone and pressed Philip¡¯s numbers. She was greeted by a long beep, followed by a polite female voice saying, ¡°Hello, the number you have dialed is turned off, Please redialter.¡± She was angry and threw her phone on the table. At every critical moment, Philip¡¯s phone would not get through! And this time, his phone was turned off. Get Borth Natalie let out a bitter smile and let it go. He indeed got hurt in a rtionship. If she found that he disappeared for so long because of other reasons, she must teach him a lesson. Then she turned to look at the steps and ns she had written. Fine, let¡¯s finish the reagent experiment nned for today first. Although there were some emotional fluctuations, the experiment still needed to bepleted. She had had such a temperament since childhood. She would not be controlled by the emotions. Except for Henry. He was the exception. He was an exception in her life, and even a variate. She calmed down and implemented the subsequent experimental steps one by one, making the reagent experiment return to the right track. A knock came from outside the door, and Natalie lifted her eyes and said, ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Ryan walked into theboratory. ¡°Doctor, the package has already been sent out.¡± Natalie was calm, and she nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡± Ryan walked to the table and found that the experiment was almost done. He looked up in surprise and said, ¡°Doctor, did youplete it so quickly by yourself?¡± Although he was well aware of her strength, the impact he witnessed with his own eyes was clearly greater. Although he didn¡¯t know where the doctor disappeared three years ago, her pharmaceutical capabilities were clearly more advanced after three years. The doctor must have devoted herself to researching pharmaceuticals in these three years, otherwise how could she had made so much progress. Natalie smiled and said, ¡°It is notpleted and there are still some ws. I will improve it tomorrow.¡± Ryan scratched his head, feeling a bit embarrassed. ¡°I didn¡¯t help you at all today,¡± he said. These experiments were allpleted by the doctor herself, and he, as an assistant, did not make any contribution. He felt a bit useless, andpared to the doctor, his pharmaceutical abilities were fay beyond. How could he be an assistant to the doctor? He might even drag the doctor down. After hearing this, Natalie pretended to be angry and said, ¡°Who prepared these equipment for me? Who distributed these medicinal materials proportionally? Who drafted the authorization? Who sent it?¡± Ryan helped her with so much, and she was very grateful to him. She could see what Ryan was thinking. ¡°You can help me a lot. Can you help me finish the experiment?¡± ¡°I am a bit tired.¡± Upon hearing this, Ryan hurriedly agreed, ¡°Okay! You can go home and rest, I can finish it.¡± A smile flickered around Natalie¡¯s mouth, ¡°Okay.¡± Since Ryan was her assistant, she should teach him something. She nned in her heart that she might be able to help him summarize her pharmaceutical experience and ideas over the years. With his understanding, there would definitely be significant progress. Julian left theboratory. The assistant trotted forward, just as he was about to speak, he saw the cold face of the CEO. The face was much more gloomy than before. He shut his mouth very wisely. Now his every move might anger the CEO, and his job might lose at any time. He silently stepped forward and opened the door for Julian, and then he cautiously started the engine and drove away. Friday. Natalie arrived at theboratory early. Ryan hadn¡¯te yet. She came early today to prepare medicinal materials and equipment because she didn¡¯t want him to do so much. She had reminded the security guards to strictly defend and not allow anyone to enter. She didn¡¯t want to see Julian here again. But if the authorization had already been sent, would hee again? And then her identity would not be exposed. She opened the device and prepared to start the experiment. She took out a piece of paper and wrote down her thoughts in an orderly manner. The field of medicine that the International Pharmaceutical Association Invited her to participate in this time. was different from thest time. It was a totally new field and it was still quite challenging for her. She had preliminarily designed several ns, and today she would think about them first. Developing new drugs was a long process, and even genius researchers could not achieve it in one moment. The entire process was undoubtedly dull and tedious. She understood that scientific research was definitely not a selfish pleasure. She never felt superior with her current research achievements, which was why she had been low-key in the pharmaceutical industry for so many years and refused to show her true appearance. How many pharmaceutical researchers in New York became mercenary once they gained fame, and they focused their happiness solely on desire, vanity, power, and money¡­ She felt sad. She distributed the pharmaceutical materials prepared by Ryan in proportion and then put them into the debugged equipment. The first result came out quickly, and the effect was obviously not very good. Natalie frowned. She was lost in thought. She thought that perhaps adding a few dragon roots inside would have better results? As she was thinking, Ryan knocked on the door and entered. ¡°Doctor, why youe so early?¡± She subconsciously lifted eyes and said, ¡°Will the authorization arrive today?¡± ¡°Ah, let me check it.¡± He opened his phone and checked the package. ¡°It can¡¯t arrive today.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes darkened. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Compared to Henry, money doesn¡¯t matter ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Doctor?¡± Natalie tried to calm down and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± If the authorization did not arrive today, Julian mighte again¡­¡­ But how did he get the news? Although Philip looked cynical, he actually had a cornmand of everything in his heart, and he just seemned so. Natalie knew Philip very well. Since he said he would not let others know the message, it was certain that no one would know that she was the authorized person of New Bleomycin Drug, nor would anyone know her position. She only signed Nancy on the authorization, so Julian¡­¡­? Did he find theboratory ording to Dr. Nancy¡¯s identity? Natalie¡¯s expression wasplex. When did she expose Dr. Nancy¡¯s information? ¡°But Doctor, why you send the authorization to Julian so easily without any fees¡­?¡± Ryan looked at her and asked her cautiously. He wanted to ask this question that day, but for reasons of not prying into the doctor¡¯s intentions, he didn¡¯t ask. But there was a certain indescribable emotion in his heart that prompted him to ask today. It was not excessive to charge several hundred million dors based on the value of New Bleomycin Drug. Moreover, the authorization couldpletely solve the urgent problem of Graham Group. And if she even offered a higher price, Graham Group could only agree. But the doctor didn¡¯t mention a word about money from beginning to end and sent the authorization, which was a clear anomaly. So Ryan guessed that the rtionship between the doctor and Julian was likely to be extraordinary, even closer than he thought. What was the rtionship? Once he spoke, he couldn¡¯t take his words back. Ryan could only wait for her answer, and he was a bit uneasy. Upon hearing this, Natalie stopped thinking. Ryan¡¯s question made her realize that she had not asked Graham Group for authorization fees. She just thought that the authorization could help Graham Group ovee the crisis and help Henry¡­¡­. Her eyshes trembled, and she didn¡¯t think further. She just said yes in a low voice. Compared to Henry, money didn¡¯t matter anymore. People had always unconsciously developed many habits like this. Since Henry¡¯s death, she had always wanted to make up for it. She tried to do something for Graham Group as much as possible, and it seemed Chapter 56 Compared to Henry, money doesn¡¯t matter 36.834 that she was used to help the Graham Group without any return¡­. Upon hearing the answer, Ryan pursed his lips. This simple word made his heart sink. ¡°Shall we start the experiment?¡± Natalie didn¡¯t think about what had just happened. She said in a low volume. She could see Ryan¡¯s distraction. ¡°Hmm, okay.¡± Ryan nodded as he reluctantly suppressed this inexplicable emotion in his heart. Ryan nced at the experimental results that Natalie had justpleted and changed the topic, ¡°It seems to be a sess, but it seems that the effect is not very good.¡± Natalie nodded, ¡°The effect is very poor.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. But there might be unexpected effects after adding some dragon roots. Ryan lowered his head again and looked at it, as if he suddenly realized something. ¡°Doctor, why not try to add some dragon roots?¡± Natalie was surprised. She knew that Ryan had talent in developing drugs, but she was still surprised. He was more talented than she thought. ¡°Yes, adding some dragon roots will have better effects.¡± She gave him an appreciative look, with a smile in her eyes. Natalie looked beautiful when she smiled and Ryan kept staring at her. He felt very strange and his heart beat randomly. Ryan didn¡¯t respond to her words. He just lowered his head and ran to get the dragon roots, as if he was fleeing in panic. He brought the dragon roots from outside, and Natalie took them. She thought for a moment and handed the initiative of the experiment to him. ¡°Come here, and I¡¯ll guide you.¡± Upon hearing this, Ryan¡¯s muscles tightened and he nervously took over the reagent bottle. ¡°Okay,¡± he said. About two hourster, the experiment was over, and he breathed a gentle sigh of relief. He rxed his tightened shoulders and felt a sense of relief. ¡°Doctor, how do you think?¡± He looked up at her, with his eyes shining brightly. Natalie watched his experiment by his side, and he finished it orderly and made some innovations in many aspects¡­ Obviously, he did very well. She was about to speak when Ryan¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll take the call.¡± Seeing the caller on his phone, he frowned tightly and the light in his eyes and the smile all disappeared. Natalie nodded. He went out to answer the phone. He had just done it perfectly and he didn¡¯t need to make any improvements. She collected his experimental results and picked up a new experimental material. Came Ryan¡¯s voice. ¡°Doctor, I have something to deal with now.¡± ¡°I wille backter to put the equipment in order.¡± She took a look and thought: What was so urgent? She replied with a word ¡°OK¡±. She could understand that if it weren¡¯t for something urgent, he wouldn¡¯t let go of the experiment and leave.. She then nced at the medicine on the table and thought that she still needed some Chinese medicine. So she went to find the box of medicinal materials. But she couldn¡¯t find them in the room. Did Ryan put them in the nearby room? She opened the door of theboratory to get the medicinal materials. Meanwhile, in the experimental building. Julian walked in the corridor with a deep gaze. He must find Dr. Nancy today. If he could not find Nancy for a day, it meant that Rudy would not stop. Since Rudy left that day, he had repeatedly made trouble in front of grandpa, and he had been trying to pull Julian down from the position of CEO on the grounds of authorization. Rudy didn¡¯t care about anything. Obviously he was unable to get the position of CEO and he would not allow Julian to stay in the position of CEO. After all, he also said on that day that he had information about Dr. Nancy, and he must be responsible for what he said. Moreover, Graham Group could not wait too long. Julian took a slow and steady step, with his eyes scanning every room. He scanned everyboratory like the day before yesterday, but still no one appeared. His eyes darkened and his face looked pale. He took out his phone and said, ¡°Is the news that Dr. Nancyes to theboratory every Monday, Wednesday, and Friday reliable?¡± Dn was sitting on the soft leather sofa, and he stood up after hearing his words and he said in a firm tone, ¡°Absolutely reliable¡±. Julian hung up the phone without saying a word. Did the news that he woulde to find Dr. Nancy leak out? His face turned dark with rage. Wait?! His suddenly paused, and he looked sharply ahead. There was a familiar figure on the corridor, dressed in an experimental suit, with long hair draped over her shoulders. Just looking at her back gave him a sense of elegance. It was no different from the photo. It must be Dr. Nancy. His heart trembled and he took a step forward, trying to catch up with the woman in the front. But he was a bit far away from the woman, and the woman disappeared at the corner of the corridor. He chased after, and he squinted his eyes and started to check the numerous rooms in front of him. He quickly shifted his focus on theboratory in the corner of corridor. The woman was conducting an experiment and her back looked very elegant. The sunlight fell on her shoulder from the window, appearing very beautiful. She must be Dr. Nancy. He calmed down and politely knocked the door of theboratory. Natalie was concentrating on processing the medicinal materials when she heard the knock. So she spoke slightly without raising her head. ¡°Pleasee in Julian pushed the door and entered. ¡°Are you Dr. Nancy?¡± A familiar sound came to her ears, and she felt that something was wrong. Why was this sound so familiar?! 37.33% Chapter Compared to Henry money doesn¡¯t matter Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Even If you helped the the Graham family, I wouldn¡¯t look at you differently Such a familiar voice, couldn¡¯t it be¡­¡± It can¡¯t be Julian Graham, right? Natalie Spears secretly thought bad, she put down the herbs in her hand and subconsciously turned around to leave. At the moment when she stepped out, she identally knocked down the medicinal bottle next to her, and the medicinal materials inside scattered out. Natalie Spears didn¡¯t have time to pick it up, she couldn¡¯t let Julian Graham see her. But men are obviously faster. Julian Graham saw the woman in front of him put down the medicinal herbs and walked forward after he made a sound. He was in a hurry and took a step to grip her wrist, tightly clenching it as if the woman in front of him would disappear in the next moment. Natalie Spears¡¯s footsteps paused. ¡°Are you Doctor Nancy¡­?¡± Julian Graham¡¯s voice was not as cold as before, mixed with politeness. But upon closer inspection, it still sounded polite and distant. Natalie Spears¡¯s slender wrist was tightly clenched in Julian Graham¡¯s hand,pletely unable to detach. Last time, Julian Graham thought she was following him, and she barely managed to get by, but this time¡­. She was wearing ab coat, how did she exin? Natalie Spears calmed herself down. ¡°No.¡± Natalie Spears didn¡¯t turn her head and her voice was calm. Julian Graham narrowed his eyes, his pitch ck eyes fixed tightly on the back of the woman in front of him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± Although it was a question, it carried a cold determination. The aura of superiority surrounding the man was intimidating. Seeing that the person in front of him didn¡¯t speak, Julian Graham didn¡¯t even blink and looked at the person in front of him, ¡°Can you turn around?¡± Natalie Spears didn¡¯t turn around, her body was a bit stiff. What should she say when she turns around now? She was wearing ab coat, and it was obvious that no excuses could be made. Did she call herself Doctor Nancy? It was impossible. ¡°If not, then I have offended you. I apologize.¡± Julian Graham slowly spoke. This back was exactly the same as the photo, absolutely no mistake. Natalie Spears pursed her lips, her brain racing. Based on Julian Graham¡¯s personality and previous performance, if she ims to be Doctor Nancy, there was a high possibility that Julian Graham would not believe. ¡°You let go first. Natalie Spears¡¯s voice was calm and could not hear any panic. Julian Graham felt a bit offended by his actions and calmly released his hand that held Natalie Spears¡¯s Wrist ¡°Sorry, I was a bit anxious just now. If I offend you, I hope you can forgive me.¡± His voice had a rare courtesy. Natalie Spears didn¡¯t say much, she hesitated in her heart. If she didn¡¯t turn around, Julian Graham would definitely not give up. With Julian Graham¡¯s temperament, his patience would soon run out. Until then, she had no choice. Even if she turned around and Julian Graha saw her, he was likely not to associate her with Doctor Nancy¡¯s identity. In that case, turning around calmly was clearly the best choice. Her eyshes trembled slightly as she thought about it and turned around. Julian Graham saw the woman in front of him carefully, Natalie Spears?! Surprise shed in his cold expression, with an indescribable shock in his eyes. ¡°You¡­¡± Natalie Spears calmly looked at Julian Graham. Julian Graham¡¯s shocked expression was only momentarily concealed by a great deal of anger. He spoke coldly, ¡°Natalie Spears, how dare you to do this again?¡± The day before yesterday, he spoke so clearly that Natalie Spears dared to follow him today! She didn¡¯t listen to him! As soon as the words were spoken, Julian Graham felt something was wrong. He scanned Natalie Spears from top to bottom and said, ¡°Why are you wearing ab coat?¡± How could she be in theboratory and wearingb clothes? Julian Graham¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He felt that something was wrong. Was Natalie Spears also a researcher in thisboratory? But her back was obviously the same as the photo. Was Natalie Spears Doctor Nancy? As soon as this idea emerged, it was rejected by him. Natalie Spears was just an orphan, and she cannot be a researcher in thisboratory, let alone Doctor Nancy! Natalie Spears pursed her lips and spoke calmly, ¡°I¡¯m doing an experiment.¡± When she was conducting an experiment, she was caught by Julian Graham. If she told any other lies, Julian Graham¡¯s temperament would only make him more suspicious, and she could only be honest and frank. She hasn¡¯t picked up the scattered medicinal herbs on the ground yet. Julian Graham¡¯s eyes filled with disbelief, ¡°Are you doing an experiment?¡± After speaking, a sneer shed through his eyes and he said lightly, ¡°You¡¯d better be honest.¡± This time he couldn¡¯t forgive her again! Natalie Spears didn¡¯t answer. She bent down and picked up the medicinal herbs on the ground, which were very rare and precious. It was a pity that they fell to the ground. She quietly picked up the medicinal herbs one by one, and Julian Graham pursed his thin lips with a gloomy expression. After cing the medicinal herbs, Natalie Spears spoke softly, ¡°As you can see, I am indeed conducting an experiment. If you don¡¯t believe it, it¡¯s all right.¡± Julian Graham was clearly angered by Natalie Spears¡¯s tone, with a hint of anger in his voice. ¡°Did I say I wouldn¡¯t let you follow me?¡± ¡°No matter how much you follow me, it¡¯s useless. My heart belongs to Niki Linch! Doing so will only make me hate you even more.¡± Julian Graham originally did not want to say this, he wanted to give Natalie Spears some dignity, but her performance obviously did not want these dignity, then he could only say the words so clear. ¡°I¡¯m following you? Then how did I change into ab uniform? Why did I go first in theboratory?¡± Julian Graham was stunned when he heard the words. He had just seen the woman in front of him turn her head, but it was Natalie Spears. He was momentarily angry and didn¡¯t react.. Was Natalie Spears conducting experiments here? ¡°Do you want to help Graham study drugs?¡± Julian Graham¡¯s eyes were cold. There was only one possibility. Natalie Spears pursed her lips, and in order not to reveal her identity, she could only follow Julian Graham¡¯s words. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Natalie Spears had to admit. Julian Graham sneered at the words in his eyes and then spoke impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble for me.¡± Natalie Spears may have been a bit out of control, really thinking that making drugs is so easy? She thought she could make him look up to her just because she helped Graham Group?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. However, Natalie Spears was an orphan and did not have much education. It was normal to not know the difficulty of pharmacy. ¡°What drug did you develop through experiments?¡± ¡°Have you studied biopharmaceuticals?¡± ¡°Do you know how to do an experiment?¡± Julian Graham spoke out these questions coldly, with a tone of impatience. Natalie Spears¡¯s stay here would obviously only bring trouble to Doctor Nancy, and may even anger him. It was just typical of good intentions doing bad things. The more ignorant people were, the better they were at doing bad things with kindness, as Julian Graham knew very well. Upon hearing these questions, Natalie Spears clearly couldn¡¯t answer, only remained silent. Speaking the truth will only expose one¡¯s identity, without any benefits. Julian Graham gave Natalie Spears a cold look, frowned, and once again reached out to grab Natalie Spears¡¯s wrist, pulling her out of theboratory. Doctor Nancy must not be allowed to see Natalie Spears staying in theboratory, otherwise it would anger Doctor Nancy and make it impossible for Graham Group to obtain authorization. Natalie Spears didn¡¯t struggle this time. ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate yourself. This won¡¯t bring any help to Graham Group, and it may even put the company in a bigger predicament.¡± Julian Graham¡¯s voice didn¡¯t reflect the anger just now. After all, Natalie Spears was for the sake of the the Graham Group. ¡°Even if you bring help to Graham Group, I won¡¯t look at you differently, do you understand?¡± Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Natalie Spears proactively reveals the clue ¡°So you don¡¯t need to brag ande here for an experiment. It won¡¯t do you any good, nor will it do Graham Group any good.¡± Julian Graham¡¯s voice was faint, clearly reminding Natalie Spears and unconsciously drawing a line with her. Natalie Spears raised her eyes and smiled stiffly. She was toozy to exin and there was no need to exin. Julian Graham¡¯s misunderstanding of her now happens not to expose her identity, and she has nothing to lose. Why not? In Julian Graham¡¯s eyes, the slightly stiff smile of the woman in front of her was clearly sour and at a loss, making her look pitiful. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. However, Julian Graham clearly did not show any emotion. ¡°Get out of here now.¡± These words did not carry any temperature Natalie Spears pursed her lips, and what came to her mind was that her experiment had not been completed yet, but looking at the current situation. Before Natalie Spears could react, Julian Graham had already reached out and pulled her wrist, with a cold expression as she walked down the stairs There was no room for Natalie Spears to choose at all, and obviously he didn¡¯t want her to stay in this experimental building for a moment Since Natalie Spears had just admitted that he came here to help the the Graham family, it was obvious that Julian Graham could no longer have doubts. Natalie Spears did not resist. She followed the man silently, and the two walked back and forth to the side door. Natalie Spears lowered her head and nced at the palm of Julian Graham¡¯s wrist. Still not letting go? Julian Graham noticed Natalie Spears¡¯s gaze, and he suddenly let go of her wrist with a hint of impatience in his eyes. It¡¯s not she wanted him to pull her wrist! What¡¯s the matter with this calm expression? Julian Graham strode towards the door, his eyes scanning the bodyguard at the side door. The bodyguard saw the visitor and immediately opened the door, not noticing that there was another person beside Julian Graham. Natalie Spears narrowed her eyes, no wonder Julian Graham could enter theboratory so smoothly. So, he was going through the side door?! She was still wondering why Julian Graham could easily enter the experimental building, even though she had already tightened her defense and specifically instructed the bodyguard in front of the gate? She even had her bodyguard carefully check the surveince video of the gate and didn¡¯t see Julian Graham at all. So Julian Graham walked directly through the side door?! The side door of the experimental building was extremely secret, precisely because the vast majority of people cannot find it, and Philip Johnson did not add more personnel, only sent a bodyguard at the side door. It seemed that this bodyguard had obviously been bribed by Julian Graham and must not be left behind. Julian Graham walked out of the door and looked back at Natalie Spears, who was standing in the same ce with aplex expression. She must be regret. His face was cold and he nced at the woman before getting into the car. He pulled Natalie Spears out of theboratory because he was afraid that she would make mistakes and offend Doctor Nancy. Now that Natalie Spears hade out, he didn¡¯t need to have any further contact with her. With Natalie Spears¡¯s temperament, every contact made her daydream. He won¡¯t give Natalie Spears any hope. Gave her a thought, and when faced with reality afterwards, she would only be more hurt. The assistant saw the CEO sitting in the car, started the engine, and saw Natalie Spears again in the rearview mirror. He silently nced at Natalie Spears standing at the door. This scene seemed a bit familiar. At the the Graham family banquet, Natalie Spears seemed to be standing at the entrance of Graham¡¯s house like this, silently watching the CEO? He don¡¯t know why, but there was a hint of pity and sympathy in the assistant¡¯s eyes. In love, the pain felt by the person who was not loved was very heartbreaking. Miss Spears loved the CEO too much, but unfortunately, the CEO loved Miss Linch. Miss Spears was infatuated with the wrong person. ¡°Leave or not?¡± Julian Graham¡¯s voice was cold. The assistant regained consciousness and said, ¡°Sorry, let¡¯s go now.¡± Although he was already standing on Miss Linch¡¯s side, seeing Natalie Spears with aplex face standing at the door, he still felt a bit pitiful for her. The assistant quietly nced at the gloomy CEO, and carefully asked ¡°CEO, why is Miss Spears here?¡± He was wondering if he could bring Miss Spears into the car as well? Julian Graham sat in the car, his faceplex, pondering why he hadn¡¯t seen Doctor Nancy twice in a row. What¡¯s wrong? Upon hearing the assistant¡¯s question, he suddenly had a question in his mind. How did Natalie Spears enter theboratory in front of him? How did an orphan get into theboratory? She had neither connections nor family background, so it was impossible for her to master the methods of entering theboratory like him. Did Natalie Spears have any secrets? Julian Graham¡¯s eyes narrowed. The assistant saw that Julian Graham not only didn¡¯t answer, but his face became even more gloomy. He couldn¡¯t help but tremble and swallow the following words into his throat. The next day, inside the vi. Natalie Spears had just woken up when she received a message from Ryan Swan. She casually ordered it while eating breakfast. Doctor, the authorization letter we sent to Graham Group has been rejected. What should we do? Natalie Spears was surprised to see the content of the news. Had Julian Graham rejected the authorization letter delivered to him? What? He didn¡¯t even want a power of attorney? Didn¡¯t hee to theboratory several times in a row just for the authorization letter? Julian Graham was foolish, right? How could it be rejected? Natalie Spears posted the doubts in her mind.. Julian Graham should not be so foolish, it was highly likely that there were other reasons? Not long after, Ryan Swan¡¯s message was sent again. I just inquired and the sender told me that Graham Group does not ept anonymous packages. Natalie Spears¡¯s eyes narrowed. Since when has Graham stopped epting anonymous packages? She remembered that Graham Group used to collect it. Doctor, do we still need to resend one? She pursed her lips, without any hesitation in her mind, and then returned the information. Re-mailing Just fill in Natalie Spears¡¯s name. Since she had already weighed in her mind and decided to give the authorization letter to Julian Graham, she would not change it now. Despite everything Julian Graham did the day before yesterday and yesterday, she felt very offended. But this was for Henry Graham, andpared to Henry Graham, she couldpletely ignore everything Julian Graham did. As for risking from Julian Graham by filling in her name on the mailed package. So easily revealing clues, she had her own n in mind. Ryan Swan saw a strange name sent by the doctor ¨C Natalie Spears. He paused with a puzzled look in his eyes, wanting to ask who Natalie Spears was Before he could speak, the doctor¡¯s message was sent over. Natalie Spears is my name. It seemed that she had fully understood his thoughts. Natalie Spears? Ryan Swan silently recited the name once in his heart. So the doctor¡¯s name is Natalie Spears. Okay. Ryan Swan replied. He thought for a moment and added. If you don¡¯t mail the anonymous package, it will be delivered to Graham. Group soon. I should send it today and arrive tomorrow. He remembered the doctor said it would be better as soon as possible. Natalie Spears replied with a ¡°good¡± gesture She just wanted to send it away early and got it over with. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 The authorization letter was obtained by Niki Linch Julian Graham sat in the car, his eyebrows furrowed and his face gloomy, as if he had countless mncholy. The cold face was even more intimidating due to its gloomy expression. It was obvious that not finding Dr. Nancy twice in a row had made his mood exceptionally poor. The assistant drove the car cautiously, fearing that a careless move would anger the CEO. The phone bell suddenly rang, appearing unusually abrupt in the thick and gloomy atmosphere of the car. The assistant suddenly heard his phone ring in such a quiet environment, and his heart trembled. He couldn¡¯t help but silently ¡°mourn¡± for the caller. Julian Graham answered the phone and said, ¡°Julian, where are you? Hassan hasn¡¯t seen you for several days.¡± Niki Linch¡¯s sweet voice came. The assistant was relieved that it was Niki Linch on the phone, that¡¯s good! He had never seen the CEO get angry with Niki Linch before. Niki Linch might even make the CEO feel better, so he wouldn¡¯t suffer. Julian Graham¡¯s voice did not fluctuate. ¡°Outside, thepany is very busy.¡± ¡°Hassan goes to help you! Hassan hasn¡¯t seen Julian for several days, I really miss you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not avable,.¡± Julian Graham said in short words, indicating the man¡¯s extremely bad mood as he twisted his brow. The matter of authorization left him feeling extremely anxious. Niki Linch heard Julian Graham¡¯s clearly unhappy tone on the other end of the phone. From Julian Graham¡¯s performance, she already understood that the crisis Graham had encountered this time was very serious. Last time Niki Linch came to Graham Group, she leaned over and listened outside the door, roughly understanding what difficulties Graham was facing this time. If she rashly ask Juli¨¢n Graham about thepany, he obviously wouldn¡¯t say these things to her, just to reassure her. She needed an opportunity. The opportunity to help Graham ovee the crisis. She had abandoned everything abroad, and if she missed him again, she would have nothing, and she absolutely cannot ept it! She can¡¯t even watch Natalie Spears take over the position of President Graham¡¯s wife as a substitute! Niki Linch continued in a coquettish voice, ¡°Julian, Hassan knows that you are busy with work, and I also want to help you.¡± Helping Graham ovee this crisis could help Linda Mills not focus on her past affairs, otherwise she might not be able to marry into the the Graham family. When Niki Linch came to the the Graham family before, she deliberately pretended to open the door unintentionally, just to let the the Graham family know of her existence. The more the Graham family members know, the better. She wanted the Graham family to be disrupted by this, at least letting them know her existence, so that she could win some chances for herself. If the the Graham family members were unaware of her existence, she would never be able to marry into the the Graham family. She can¡¯t be so foolish as to wait for Julian Graham to take her to Graharn¡¯s house, she couldn¡¯t wait! She wanted to fight for herself at all costs, not just sit idly by! ¡°You can¡¯t help it.¡± Julian Graham¡¯s voice was cold, as if he suddenly felt that his tone was a bit off. Then he added, ¡°There¡¯s nothing big about thepany, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Upon hearing this answer, Niki Linch¡¯s lips lit up with a smile. Julian Graham was indeed as she though! He clearly had her in his heart. ¡°I can help.¡± Niki Linch smiled lightly, her tone warm and gentle, but inexplicably made Julian Graham feel a hint of firmness. ¡°How can you help?¡± Julian Graham said in a somewhat gentle tone. Niki Linch¡¯s heart was filled with joy, and her tone was cheerful. ¡°I have something for you that can be of great help to Graham Group. Julian, please wait.¡± From the time she clearly saw that Rudy Graham had found her, but the Graham family did not make any movement. She was inexplicably flustered, afraid that she would not be able to marry into the the Graham family, so she began to prepare this thing. She put in a lot of effort to get this thing! Graham Group had definitely contributed to Niki Linch¡¯s sess in oveing this crisis! Thinking in this way, Niki Linch seemed to be able to see the grand scene of marrying into the the Graham family. Upon hearing this, Julian Graham turned his gaze to the night outside the car window, and his expression remained unchanged. ¡°Thene to thepany tomorrow,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s toote today.¡± Niki Linch just came to send him some cakes and to rx his mood. He didn¡¯t expect Niki Linch to bring him any surprises to help Graham Group, but after all, she was also trying to give him somefort. Furthermore, he promised his grandfather not to divorce Natalie Spears for the time being in order to secure Chanter 59 let fly¡± the position of President Graham. He also felt guilty and didn¡¯t want to let Niki down. Niki Linch pondered for a moment, then agreed with a worried tone, ¡°Okay, Julian, don¡¯t be too tired. Hassan will be very worried about you.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The man¡¯s voice was faint, and then he hung up the phone. Seeing the CEO hang up, the assistant looked at him from the mirror. Although Julian Graham¡¯s expression was not as gloomy as it had just been, it still carried an indescribable emotion.. When the assistant saw Julian Graham¡¯s current appearance, he suddenly felt that the rich must have some difficulties he didn¡¯t know. Even for magnates, they were hierarchical. In the ss of Los Angeles, the Graham family was undoubtedly the most top-notch, especially Julian Graham. He was undoubtedly at the top of the food chain, standing in a position that ordinary people would never reach in their lifetime, but there were also inevitable costs, right? The next morning, downstairs of Graham Group. A man in a courier suit walked into Graham Group and delivered a package to the front desk. ¡°Hello, this is a package sent to President Graham. Could you please sign for it?¡± The receptionist raised her eyes in response, and she looked at the unattractive package with a nonchnt tone. ¡°Who sent it?¡± At the same time, Niki Linch was wearing a white dress with long hair flowing down her shoulders and appeared at the entrance of Graham Group. Upon closer inspection, there was a hint of pride in her eyes. ¡°Let me take a look, it¡¯s a package sent by Miss Natalie Spears.¡± The man picked up the package and nced at it, then gave the name of the sender. The man¡¯s voice was not loud, but the words Natalie Spears he uttered fell straight into Niki Linch¡¯s ear. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Niki Linch¡¯s eyes almost instantly deepened. Her eyebrows furrowed slightly, and she turned to look at the package on the front stage with a hint of disgust. How could Natalie Spears be so shameless and even give something to Julian Graham?! Why did she always expect things she shouldn¡¯t have? Shouldn¡¯t she think about whether she¡¯s entitled to something before she gave it away? She was just a stand-in! Niki Linch¡¯s originally bright face suddenly changed, and she walked towards the front desk with a gloomy face. 90 125 The man who was mailing the package was handing it to the front desk when Niki Linch¡¯s delicate figure suddenly appeared in front of him and snatched the package away. The package suddenly appeared in Niki Linch¡¯s hand. The man¡¯s face was stunned, his eyes full of surprise. How could someone be so tantly robbing things? Or a woman with such a pure appearance? It was really the first time. This package was specially instructed by the customer at a high price that it must be undamaged and delivered to Graham Group without any idents. He cannot afford to make mistakes. The man¡¯s expression turned serious. Miss, could you please return the package to me.¡± Niki Linch ignored, her eyes were all on the package, full of disgust. The front desk was suddenly taken away with the package, and she also raised her eyes in response, clearly¡¯ seeing a familiar face. wasn¡¯t this Mr. Graham¡¯s girlfriend? Should be surnamed Linch? She almost offended herst time. She must not offend her again this time. The front desk hurriedly put on a very familiar smile, and her face was attentive, ¡°Miss Linch, why are you here?¡± Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 What secrets does she have? When Nikl Linch heard the ttering voice from the front desk, she looked up impatiently. Her usual clear eyes were now full of pride. She just nced impatiently, didn¡¯t pay any attention to the front desk, and then yed with the package with anger, her eyes dark. Completelycking the purity and sweetness of the past. The receptionist stood awkwardly aside. The man in charge of the delivery wanted to say something more, ¡°Miss¡­¡± but was interrupted by the receptionist. ¡°This is Mr. Graham¡¯s girlfriend, just give her the package.¡± The receptionist tone was urgent, and she looked at the man with a voice that couldn¡¯t be ignored, as if inviting credit. The man looked up carefully at Niki Linch, as if unsure. ¡°The things inside are very valuable. Are you sure she¡¯s Mr. Graham¡¯s girlfriend? What should we do if something goes wrong?¡± The man spoke with suspicion and clearly didn¡¯t believe it. When Niki Linch heard the man¡¯s words, Natalie Spears sent a very valuable item? Niki Linch¡¯s face becameplex. She didn¡¯t originally want to open it, but now she has changed her mind. She wanted to see what valuable thing it was! She reached out to the package with a fair hand and said to the front desk, ¡°Give me a knife.¡± The front desk just listened to the person¡¯s words and became somewhat hesitant. If it was really a very valuable package that was opened without the permission of the president, she would not be responsible for anything that happened. If the CEO med her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep the job she barely managed to keep. Seeing that there was no action at the receptionists, Niki Linch¡¯s eyes were cold and her tone was not kind. ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me? I need a knife now. Don¡¯t you want to stay at Graham¡¯s anymore.¡± The receptionist¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, hesitating for a while before finally feeling overwhelmed and handed the knife to Niki Linch, with a tone full of ttery. ¡°Please pay attention to your hands, may I help you?¡± Better please Mr. Graham¡¯s girlfriend first! To provoke Mr. Graham¡¯s girlfriend, she also had no good result. Niki Linch snorted coldly, took the knife and was about to open the package. The man was in a hurry and ran forward to snatch the package. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Nikl Linch¡¯s voice was a bit loud, causing the bodyguard at the door to look at her. The bodyguard¡¯s hand had already touched the walkie talkie at her waist, as if to report to her superiors. ¡°I¡¯m not sure of your identity. You better not take this package.¡± The man¡¯s expression was hesitant. Niki Linch noticed the eyes and movements of the bodyguard at the door. She didn¡¯t want to cause trouble to Julian Graham, as she had just lost control of her emotions. When it came to Julian Graham¡¯s ears, it would shatter her image that she had worked hard to maintain. She suppressed her anger and on second thought, what valuable things could an orphan have? But it was just something worthless. She didn¡¯t need to set up her own hard maintained persona for something worthless. Niki Linch didn¡¯t choose to ask for a package from the man thinking of this. Natalie Spears couldn¡¯t even give anything worth. Just as she was about to give up, she heard Julian Graham¡¯s helpful voice, ¡°Miss Linch, why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance when you came? I¡¯lle and pick you up.¡± The assistant came out of the elevator, his face full ofughter. The CEO asked himself to wait for Miss Linch downstairs in advance. Unexpectedly, as soon as he opened the door, he saw that Miss Linch was already standing at the reception. He was afraid that if Niki Linch was in a hurry, he would be scolded. When he walked up to Niki Linch, he realized that the atmosphere was a bit out of ce, and Niki Linch still had the lingering anger on her face. The assistant looked reproachfully at the front desk and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Miss Linch wants to open Mr. Graham¡¯s package.¡± The receptionist truthfully informed him. ¡°Then dismantle it, Miss Linch can dismantle whatever she wants! ¡± The assistant spoke with a tone of hatred, as if warning the front desk not to provoke the woman in front of her. The assistant took the package directly from the man¡¯s hand. The man recognized the assistant in front of him and knew he was the assistant of President Graham, who hade several times to pick up the package. It seemed that the person who snatched the package was really President Graham¡¯s girlfriend. Niki Linch didn¡¯t answer. Her eyebrows were disdainful, and she said with some arrogance, ¡°No need.¡± The assistant¡¯s hand reached out in mid air and upon hearing this, he collected the package again. ¡°No need?¡± Miss Linch was angry? Niki Linch didn¡¯t speak, she took a step and entered the elevator. The assistant didn¡¯t have time to put down the package and quickly followed up. Quickly arriving at Julian Graham¡¯s office, Niki Linch pushed the door and entered, followed by his assistant. However, he ced the package behind Julian Graham¡¯s desk and carefully exited the door. Niki Linch was clearly a bit angry, he didn¡¯t dare to stay inside and mix in. Julian Graham raised his eyes when he heard the sound. He nced faintly at Niki Linch and then lowered. his head to review the document. After Niki Linch entered the room, she just sat on the sofa across from her desk, her face cold and silent. After a while, Julian Graham realized something was wrong. In the past, when Hassan came to thepany, her face was cheerful and full of vitality, as if she had endless words to say to him. Why haven¡¯t she spoken for half a day today? ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to surprise me?¡± Julian Graham looked up and spoke first. Niki Linch¡¯s face was bulging, and she slightly pouted her mouth. ¡°I unterally cancelled your surprise.¡± Julian Graham raised his eyebrows, perhaps amused. ¡°Why?¡± Niki Linch looked aggrieved and said, ¡°It¡¯s just cancelled, there¡¯s no reason.¡± Julian Graham didn¡¯t speak, his gaze turned to the package on the desk, which was Natalie Spears? Niki Linch stole a nce at Julian Graham and saw that he had already seen the package. She spoke jealously, ¡°Natalie is getting divorced with you and still thinking about you. She must love you very much.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how many times Natalie has sent things. Julian must have received them all, right?¡± ¡°Is Hassan not supposed to exist? I really bothers you.¡± Lin Niki¡¯s voice was sad and aggrieved, as if the vinegar jar had been knocked over. She would never let Julian Graham take anything from Natalie Spears! Natalie Spears¡¯s things were extremely dirty. Niki Linch felt aggrieved on her face, but she thought so in her heart. Julian Graham recognized Niki Linch¡¯s meaning and spoke calmly, ¡°This is Natalie Spears¡¯s first time sending. something.¡± ¡°There is no rtionship between us.¡± Upon hearing Julian Graham¡¯s steadfast words, Niki Linch blinked her clear eyes and decisively took it easy. ¡°Well, Niki believes in Julian.¡± ¡°But can I take a look at what¡¯s in this package?¡± Niki Linch lowered her tone with sincerity. Julian Graham opened the package. secrets does she have?. The package was carefully sealed, and Julian Graham opened ityer byyer, with a paper material inside. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Julian Graham¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, how could it be made of paper material? He had already taken the divorce agreement from Natalie Spears, so what¡¯s this? He took out the paper material and his eyes probably scanned the paper. Was this the authorization letter from Glory Group?! Julian Graham¡¯s face was surprised, with an incredulous expression on his face. It was actually sent by Natalie Spears?! What secret was there in Natalie Spears? How could she have an authorization letter? Did she have any other identity? Niki Linch saw the shocked expression on Julian Graharn¡¯s face, and she quickly stepped forward, her gaze also fixed on the paper material. Authorization letter?! It was still sent by Natalie Spears! Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Totally disappointed in her Holding the authorization letter in his hand, Julian was not pleased or relieved in his heart, but puzzled. He frowned tightly while his eyes were slightly narrowed, as if they were filled with doubt. Based on the fact thatst time Rudy fabricated the authorization, he took a special look at Natalie¡¯s document, which had a clear anti-counterfeitingbel on it while the signature inside was also Doctor Nancy without any trace of forgery. What was Natalie hiding?? She not only had a way to enter the experimental building, but could also get an authorization letter¡­? Staring at the document and thought of the scene of encountering Natalie a few times before, the more Julian thought about it, the more he felt it had something wrong. Natalie must have an extraordinary identity! Could it be¡­? ¡°Julian, can Niki take a look?¡± The sweet voice of a girl interrupted Julian¡¯s thoughts. Niki originally intended to take advantage of Natalie giving things to him to y coquettish and mischievous with Julian in an appropriate scale. This not only brought her closer to Julian, but also gave her a chance to throw out Natalie¡¯s belongings in a timely manner. After all, Julian was clearly more indifferent to her since the Graham Group gone wrong. Although he still This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. loved her, she always felt flustered in her heart But the authorization letter inside the package clearly disrupted her n. Where did Natalie get it as an orphan girl?! She couldn¡¯t have it! Was she trying to take credit for her?!! She wouldn¡¯t give Natalie any chance to seed Julian lowered his eyes and handed the authorization letter to Niki Niki took the document. After went over it, theplexity in her eyes only shed for a moment before being reced by ridicule. Julian, I know how difficult it is to get this authorization letter, but how could an orphan girl as Natalie possibly get it? Maybe it was a fake one that was deliberately forged to please you.¡± Julian had a faint expression on his face, and he didn¡¯t react much to Niki¡¯s words. He had his own judgment. ¡°And this authorization letter looks too ordinary, it¡¯spletely different from the one of Glory Group.¡± Niki said in a certain tone She was hinting at Julian. Upon hearing this, Julian¡¯s expression finally changed. He pursed his lips and turned his gaze to the document. Glory Group had its own specific format for a contract, and the authorization letter was also unique. But this one was somewhat ordinary. He only nced at the anti-counterfeitingbel and signature, but didn¡¯t pay much attention to the format of it. Was it fake¡­? Niki stood by, with her eyes full of calm, as if she knew the format of Glory Group and was very confident in the authenticity of this authorization letter. Julian stood up and walked to the shelf behind his desk. He took out an exquisite and luxurious box from the bottom, then opened it in front of Niki and took out a document. The cover of the document was gilded withrge characters, and the style was as luxurious as the box it was ced in. Julian ced it on the table andpared it with the one from Natalie. As his slender fingers touched the two documents little by little, his eyes became sullen while his face turned serious with a fierce expression. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Niki whispered. His expression was so strained that he almost forced himself to speak through his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s actually fake.¡± He said. Niki didn¡¯t have any special expression when she heard this, as if she had already known it. She just sighed lightly and said, ¡°Natalie¡­ Well¡­ What she did was indeed a bit radical¡­¡± ¡°In order to please you, she even dares to forge¡­ After all, Natalie is quite ignorant without a certain education background.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Her voice was filled with regret, as if she was exining for Natalie. Upon hearing this, Julian became even more angry in his heart. Just to make him feel good about her, she not only tracked him, but also fabricated authorization letter?! What was the difference between her and someone like Rudy?! It had nothing to do with education background, it was totally a moral issue! At the moment he received the authorization letter, he still doubted whether Natalie had any special identity, and even had a glimmer of expectation for her. Looking back right now, he was truly ridiculous. Indeed, he shouldn¡¯t have any expectation for Natalie. What couldn¡¯t she do to get his love? Julian sneered at himself, holding the authorization letter with his bony hand. With a slight force, the white papers were torn into strips as if they had been abandoned. Due to the his anger, the blue veins on his arm were still deeply rooted and distinguishable after exerting Chapter 61 Totally disappointed in her 40072 great force. Nikl touched the blue veins on the man¡¯s arm and gently pressed them with her slender fair hand, ¡°Julian, calm down.¡± ¡°It is not the first time for Natalie to do these things, it¡¯s not worth your anger.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was soothing. Julian¡¯s eyebrows were still tightly furrowed, obviously, this time he was really angry. He waspletely disappointed in Natalie. He would never hold any expectations. The woman observed Julian¡¯s expression in detail and saw that his face was full of anger, which gave her some idea. Niki let go of his arm and walked towards the sofa step by step, then picked up her own bag. She carefully took out a document from inside. The style was luxurious and exquisite. ¡°Julian, don¡¯t be angry with Natalie anymore. Look at this!¡± Niki smiled, with her big eyes full of gloat, and her face was filled with an expression of indescribable pride. Niki ced the document in the center of the desk, right next to the one in the coffer. Julian frowned and raised his eyes. As soon as he looked up, he saw these two identical documents, but with different dates. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°The authorization letter.¡± Niki said in a soft tone. The reason why she was so convinced that Natalie¡¯s document was fake was because she held one in her hand, and it was the real one. A substitute would be a perfect match for an authorization letter that was also a fake. Natalie was only worth the fake one. Julian carefully looked at the authorization letter on the desk, and there was almost no difference between the two. He spoke word by word, ¡°Where did you get it?¡± The appearance of two consecutive forged authorization letters reminded him to be vignt. Although this authorization letter was brought by Niki. ¡°I know someone from Doctor Nancy¡¯sboratory.¡± Said Niki in a gentle and firm voice. ¡°Julian, have you forgotten? I am from a medical family, and there are someone from our family worked for Doctor Nancy.¡± Julian¡¯s face that was usually cold and hard shed through a trace of clearance after listening to Niki¡¯s words. He almost forgot that Niki was from a famous medical family in New York, and it was indeed highly possible for them to know Doctor Nancy. ¡°Thepany has gone through such a big deal, but Julian, you didn¡¯t tell me anything. I know you don¡¯t want me to worry about you¡­¡± ¡°But I am also a part of the Graham family. When thepany gone wrong before, I was not there. But this time, I want to make up for my past mistakes and don¡¯t want Mrs. Graham to hold the grudge¡­¡± ¡°Mrs. Graham is not very good either, she¡¯s most afraid of being too tired.¡± Niki¡¯s expression was full of worry, and the concern in her eyes was about to overflow. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, you had to leave the Graham family at that time.¡± Said Julian. ¡°These days I even have no appetite for food or drinks, and I¡¯m just trying to help you get the authorization letter. Fortunately, all my hard work hasn¡¯t been in vain!¡± Niki¡¯s voice was light and cheerful with a sense of relief, as if feeling d for helping Julian. Julian unconsciously nced at her. There was a bright smile appeared on Niki¡¯s face while her eyebrows and eyes curved. ¡°Niki, thank you for your hard work.¡± His voice was a bit hoarse, with a hint of mixed emotions. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Cooperation ¡°No, it¡¯s all done of my own ord. The Graham family¡¯s business is my own business.¡± Julian stared at Niki, with his eyes tinged with softness. ¡°Anyway, I will marry into the Graham family sooner orter¡­¡± Nikl smiled with a bashful tone. Her tone was generally light, but she raised her tone when she said that she would marry into the Graham. family, as if she just mentioned it inadvertently. Upon hearing this, Julian¡¯s face that was originally soft became somewhat stiff, and his expression showed an indescribable change. He had previously promised his grandfather not to divorce Natalie. But now the matter of authorization had been perfectly solved¡­ He was one step closer to fully taking power, and the divorce matter could also be put on the agenda. Thinking of this, Julian¡¯s stiff expression rxed. Niki caught the fleetingplex emotions on Julian¡¯s face and said, ¡°Julian, did I say something wrong?¡± With a tone of grievance and an innocent face, anyone who listened to her would feel pity for her. ¡°No.¡± ¡°You will marry into the Graham family sooner orter.¡± Julian¡¯s eyes were fixed and distinct, with a unique sense of confidence as if he was at the top of the food chain. In his pupils, there was only a reflection of Niki. Niki heard the promise as she wished, then she said in a leisure tone, ¡°Well, I hope that Mrs. Graham won¡¯t worry too much or have too much malice towards me anymore.¡± Julian touched the hair in front of her forehead. ¡°As you wish.¡± Said Julian in a t tone. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Natalie will say something to Mrs. Graham again, after all, Natalie has been staying by her side when I was absence¡­¡± Upon hearing Natalie¡¯s name, Julian frowned almost in a second. After listening to Niki¡¯s words in silence, his face showed a hint of mixed emotions. ¡°I will talk to my mother about it.¡± Julianforted her. His mother¡¯s attitude was really firm and she was indeed tricky. But Niki had helped the Graham family so much this time, so her mother¡¯s attitude would not be as tough as before. ¡°Fine!¡± Niki nodded lightly. The two looked at each other. Niki was close to Julian, and they were so close that they could hear each other¡¯s breathing clearly. She tilted her head slightly, staring at the man¡¯s angr jawline. Julian felt her gaze. Chapter 62 Cooperation 40.83% Nikl¡¯s clear eyes turned while she blushed a bit, with a girlish and bashful smile that was perfect on her face. *Julian, the authorization has been solved. You shouldn¡¯t be so busy now¡­?¡± Julian gave a consent in a soft tone. ¡°Thene to the apartment tonight¡­ Since thepany had gone wrong, you has been ignoring me¡­ I want to stay with you.¡± Julian¡¯s face remained unchanged. ¡°Wait until I make a deal with the hospital.¡± What?! She had to wait until him making a deal with the hospital¡­. Niki felt that it was just an excuse, and Graham Group¡¯s major concern seemed to have been solved. Why did she still have to wait? Was he unwilling to touch her? Niki¡¯s face was a bit stiff, and the anticipation and joy she had been filled with had already disappeared. But she didn¡¯t express her thoughts,¡±Okay.¡± She said with a thoughtful smile on her face, After Niki left, Julian sat in a chair and stared at the authorization letter. He wanted to make it quick to solve these matters and gain more real power as soon as possible, which meant he could own the right of making decision and not being coerced by his grandfather, so that he could truly reassured Niki. But it was not the right time now¡­ The next day. Thergest hospital in Los Angeles, Hazel International Hospital. This hospital was not only the best hospital in Los Angeles, but also the director of the hospital who was from a wealthy family in New York was very famous in the medical industry of New York. Julian got off the car and walked into Hazel International Hospital. He came today to discuss medicine cooperation with the director of Hazel. Graham Group now held the authorization and had no worries about the production of New Bleomycin Drug that would have problem being introduced to the market. New Bleomycin Drug was currently in short supply in the market, and having this authorization was equivalent to having a dominant position. Many hospitals in Los Angeles and even hospitals in New York relied on Graham Group to get the medicine. Even the price could only be determined by the Graham Group. ation 41.00% ¡°Hello, do you have an appointment?¡± The receptionist of the hospital gently looked up at the man with almost perfect facial features in front of her and secretly blushed. ¡°Yes.¡± A simple word was said that exuded polite alienation. The assistant jogged out and said, ¡°We have an appointment with the director at 10 o¡¯clock this morning. This is Julian Graham, the CEO of Graham Group.¡± ¡°Graham Group¡­ Julian Graham¡­¡± The receptionist whispered and then realized something all of a sudden. ¡°The director specifically exined this morning that I shall take you to the office at once after the CEO of Graham Group arrives.¡± The receptionist said in a respectful tone. ¡°This way, please.¡± The receptionist was a bit hesitant to look up at the man in front of her, she just lowered her head. She had long heard that the CEO of the Graham Group was handsome and wealthy, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be even more handsome than she imagined. ¡°Thank you.¡± # The receptionist helped Julian open the office door. Inside the office, an elderly man over 50 years old was sitting at a wooden table made of sunken wood that was thousands of years old to cook coffee. Seeing someone wasing, he stood up in a hurry. ¡°Mr. Graham, you finallye.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting all morning, I even thought that you¡¯re not willing to sell me the medicine.¡° The assistant on the side helped Julian pull out the chair, then Julian lowered his eyes and sat down. ¡°You¡¯re really here at the right time. The coffee is just cooked, smell it, it¡¯s superb Santos.¡± Santos, which full name was Santos Coffee, was extremely rare. Looking across the country, it could only be got from New York. To be precise, only the Spears family, a medical family in New York could get it. Because Mr. Spears loved Santos Coffee so much, the Spears family almost monopolized the Santos Coffee that was already rare. There was a world-renowned expert in traditional medicine in the Spears family, that was Mr. Spears who loved Santos Coffee. Julian nced at the coffee and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± The director waved his hand and said, ¡°Well, if it weren¡¯t for your authorization, I would not have been willing to treat you with Santos Coffee. You must understand what I mean.¡± There was nothing else he could do since there was a real shortage of New Bleomycin Drug in the market, and whichever hospital owned it, their value would increase several times. Although he disdained dealing with anypany in Los Angeles, the authorization possessed by Graham Group in Los Angeles made him look at them with new eyes. The director of Hazel clearly knew coffee very well He ground the coffee bean and boiled water, then added ground coffee in it. After that, he scooped away the foam, and boiled three times further, then poured the coffee into the cup. The movements went smoothly, and the final coffee was in a brown color, just like the simple atmosphere in Santos. After the coffee making was over, the director ced a cup of Santos Coffee in front of Julian and said, ¡°Please.¡± Julian picked up his cup and took a small sip, the coffee had a sweet taste remained after it was drunk, ¡°It¡¯s really good coffee.¡± Julian was very clear about the meaning of the director of Hazel in his heart as he saw the series actions of him. Treating guests with coffee was the highest etiquette of the director of Hazel, let alone it was Santos Coffee. He didn¡¯t want to be too mysterious. Julian put down his coffee cup and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Graham Group will definitely offered New Bleomycin Drug to Hazel.¡± The director was overjoyed with a smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s worth this cup of Santos Coffee.¡± Julian took out the authorization letter and ced it on the sunken wooden table, and he pushed the authorization letter towards the other side with his slender fingers. ¡°This is the authorization letter, please have a look.¡± ¡°After check it, we will discuss the price.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The director took the authorization letter but did not open it. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s real.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The person who was extremely indifferent in the usual days was coupled with a seemingly innate confidence at this moment, which made Julian even cooler and more dignified. He was invisibly saying that the authenticity of this authorization letter was beyond doubt. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Julian was embarrassed After listening to Julian¡¯s words, the director smiled. He was smiling all over with his eyes narrowed into a seam, and even the wrinkles on his face disappeared a lot. ¡°Okay, with your promise, I can rest assured.¡± The status of Hazel Hospital in Los Angeles went without saying, and there was no need for Julian to risk offending Hazel by forging an authorization letter. Graham Group was also known for being trustworthy in the medical industry. He still believed in Julian. The director did not open the authorization letter. He put it back in its original ce and ced his hands in front of his chest. Although he was over fifty years old, his eyes were still burning. ¡°I believe in you, let¡¯s talk about the price.¡± Julian raised his eyelids and agreed in a faint tone. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Graham Group¡¯s offer price is in your heart.¡± The director picked up the coffee cup and sipped a little. ¡°You can make an offer.¡± Julian bent his finger against his chin and stared at the director with his profound eyes. He was handing over the power of decision to the director. The director didn¡¯t say anything while his fingers rubbing the precious coffee cup. With his thoughtful expression, nobody was able to tell what he was thinking. The two remained silent. The atmosphere of struggle in business was somehow revolving around the two of them. Both sides couldn¡¯t fathom each other¡¯s thoughts, and in a exploration step by step, they spected and gambled with each other. In the end, the one with weak psychology would copsed little by little and became the loser. This was the charm of business gaming. ¡± Only byying out and designing step by step could one be a winner in this battle without gunpowder. This was what Julian was best at, and it was also his natural ability without any effort. Julian stared at the other party with his burning eyes. The director¡¯s expression wasplex, ¡°On the side of Hazel¡­¡± In the middle of the sentence, he stopped all of a sudden. The director didn¡¯t continue, he pondered and touched the authorization letter on the table with his hand in a Chapter 63 Julian was embarrassed 41.46% casual way. Julian knew what he was thinking exactly, he already understood Hazel¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Graham Group doesn¡¯t ask for high prices, only for a friend as Hazel.¡± Julian said in a t tone. Julian didn¡¯t push him hard step by step, but took a step back instead. He was clearly an experienced and skilled hunter. He also believed that the director could understand his meaning. Upon hearing this, the director stopped his hand that was touching the authorization letter casually. His originallyplex expression faded, instead, he burst intoughter, ¡°Fine, that¡¯s good!¡± ¡°You deserve to be the CEO of the Graham Group, I truly admire your spirit.¡± ¡°The younger generation will surpass the older.¡± Julian¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and a symbolic smile rose from the corner of his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡± He said. The director took another sip of coffee in a good mood. He loved to talk about cooperation with a business. genius like Julian who had excellent minds. ¡°Please confirm the authenticity of the authorization letter, and then we can sign the contract.¡± Julian insisted on being infallible in everything, and he didn¡¯t want any inexplicable incidents to happen in the future. It was better to confirm it in person. ¡°Alright.¡± The director picked up the authorization letter with a smile and opened it in a casual manner. He understood that this was just a formality, and if Julian took the initiative to ask for it, there would be no problem with the authorization letter. The director took a nce at it and then put down the authorization letter. No problem. ¡°Wishing us a pleasant cooperation.¡± The director stood up and extended his wrinkled palm to express satisfaction. Upon hearing this, Julian also stood up, slightly bent down to level with the other party, politely extending his palm with a rare sincerity in his tone. ¡°Wishing us a pleasant cooperation.¡± The two was polite and alienated, with a precise sense of propriety between them. The matter of New Bleomycin Drug was solved, so the difficulties faced by Graham Group were over and his CEO¡¯s position had been firmly established. ssed The two of them almost shook hands. Something was wrong?!! The director withdrew his hand all of a sudden and Julian failed to shook hands with him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Julian raised his eyebrows slightly, and a puzzled expression shed on his face. The director ignored Julian, frowning tightly as he picked up the authorization letter again and carefully read it from beginning to end. Subsequently, the authorization letter was heavily thrown onto the table. With too much force, the authorization letter fell on the table, making a muffled sound. The director only felt his anger rush towards his forehead, as if he had been hit hard on his head. His tone was filled with great anger, ¡°The Graham Group shows no sincerity at all?!¡± He said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Is Graham Group joking with me? Although I am over fifty years old, I haven¡¯t even reached the point where you can y tricks with me.¡± The confusion on Julian¡¯s face deepened. ¡°You can take this litter and leave, Hazel doesn¡¯t wee you!¡± As soon as the director finished speaking, a group of bodyguards broke in and stood beside him with a cold gaze. Julian had a bad premonition, litter? ¡°Is the authorization letter fake?!¡± The director snorted coldly and threw the authorization letter in front of Julian, ¡°You don¡¯t need to pretend to be innocent here.* ¡°I still have a certain favor for Graham Group in my heart. I think the Graham Group has always been a trustworthypany. But I didn¡¯t expect you, Julian, to be such a person!¡± Shock shed across Julian¡¯s face. How could it be possible?! This authorization letter was brought by Niki. Niki¡¯s family was a medical family, how could it be fake for her to get this authorization letter. How could it be fake?¡± Julian expressed his doubts. ¡°This authorization letter was indeed given by someone in theboratory, and I have carefully compared it with the authorization given by Doctor Nancy before.¡± Chapter 63 ulian was embarrassed 41.73% The two are exactly the same.¡± Although Julian was shocked in his heart, his tone remained calm and he continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you find that this authorization letter is fake.¡± Niki wouldn¡¯t deceive him. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He had also carefully confirmed this authorization letter. With double guarantee, how could it go wrong? He didn¡¯t believe it. But the reaction of the director of Hazel made him somewhat incredulous. The director frowned and let out a cold snort with a mocking expression on his face. ¡°Although I am old, my eyes are still good.¡± ¡°You even said they are the same thing?¡± ¡°This ispletely different from Doctor Nancy¡¯s authorization format!¡± ¡°Want to y tricks with Hazel in such an easy way? What do you think Hazel was?!¡± As he spoke in this way, his anger grew stronger and stronger. He took a breath and waved to the bodyguard next to him. ¡°Call Hannah over and ask her to make Doctor Nancy¡¯s personal authorization contract transcript.¡± The bodyguard retreated in response. Julian stood aside with furrowed brows, his sharp and angr side face was now even colder. In a moment, Hannah handed over a copy of the contract transcript. The director took the contract and threw it on the table in an indifferent way, ¡°Take a look.¡± ¡°The evidence is here. What else do you want to say, Julian.¡± copy of Julian picked up the copy of the contract, frowned and opened it. He looked at it word by word, with his brow furrowed even deeper. The shock in his heart was also increasing. Well¡­ This contract transcript¡­ was the same format as the authorization letter he tore?! Was Natalie¡¯s authorization letter true?! How was that possible? The director stared at Julian coldly, without any emotion in his words, ¡°Hannah, see off the guest.¡± ¡°This way, please.¡± Hannah looked expressionless at Julian with her emotionless tone since she was completely executing themand. Chapter 63 Yulian was embarrassed 41.86% Julian did not move. He was still in great shock in his heart. Niki¡¯s authorization letter was fake, while Natalie¡¯s authorization letter was real?! Natalie, she¡­? ¡°Mr. Graham, the director has already given the order. If you still stay here, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± Hannah¡¯s face was cold. The bodyguards around were also staring at him in the same way. Julian regained hisposure with his body stiffened, and he unexpectedly felt a bit embarrassed. He agreed in a hoarse voice. The situation right now waspletely beyond his expectation! Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 You¡¯re no match for Henry. This way, please.¡± Hannah¡¯s voice softened slightly. Julian¡¯s face looked dark and strained as he said ¡°Yes¡± again. Julian took a step forward. He¡¯s never been questioned before, let alone in a situation like this. He¡¯s got mixed feelings at the moment¡­ Shock, embarrassment, disbelief, anger, disappointment. At this point, an ordinary person must have felt extremely embarrassed or must have pleaded with the other. person, and also begged Hazel International Hospital for forgiveness. After all, Hazel International Hospital was the best hospital in Los Angeles, and offending Hazel International Hospital will only make it even more difficult for pharmaceuticalpanies to continue developing in the city. The coldness and detachment on Julian¡¯s face did not diminish at all. Although his emotions were complex, his instincts over the years kept him looking the same. The nobleness and astonishing sense of control of a wealthy young master were vividly disyed in him. ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡± Julian said politely out of his own cultivation. ¡°There are reasons for the error in the authorization and the reasons are veryplex. After I solve it, I will definitely give Hazel International Hospital a reply.¡± ¡°I hope you will not be prejudiced against Graham Group because of this.¡± ¡°I apologize on behalf of the Graham Group for this offense, and I will visit you again some day.¡± The words were said without any leakage, and the tone was calm, like Julian¡¯s cold temper. At this, the dean turned his head, as if he suddenly remembered something, ¡°Do you know why I have such a good impression of the Graham Group?¡±¡± Julian stopped his steps. He lifted his thin lips lightly and said, ¡®Why?¡¯ The dean did not answer immediately. His face was dark and he had a deep gaze, which made people wonder what he was thinking. It was as if he were remembering. He spoke slowly, ¡°Because of Henry.¡± It had been too long since he had heard the name. Henry. The name suddenly popped out of the man¡¯s mouth, like a thunderbolt, fierce and swift. That familiar feeling pounding against Julian¡¯s heart¡­ That wound had been sore for years. ¡°Henry¡­ ?¡± Julian¡¯s tone was calm, but at the bottom of his words, it seemed as if a storm was surging with a hidden current. ¡°Henry is the most controlling person I have ever seen in years, he is so capable.¡± All of Hazel International Hospital¡¯s previous coborations with Graham Group were led by Henry. He had seen countless business geniuses in New York, but none were as good as Henry. Although he had only met Henry a few times and worked with him only a handful of times, his impression of Henry was very good. So much so that he has a veryrge filter on the Graham Group.¡± That¡¯s why Julian made him very angry this time. ¡°That¡¯s all. Never mind.¡± ¡°You should go.¡± Julian¡¯s face tightened. His confidence and dignity crumbled when he heard the name Henry ¡°Whatever the facts may be, you made a mistake today when you presented a false authorization and used it to negotiate with Hazel International Hospital.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a mistake you shouldn¡¯t have made. It¡¯s a sign of ipetence.¡± Or perhaps you know that this authorization is fake, but you think you can deceive Hazel International Hospital ¡°It also means that you¡¯re notpetent, that you¡¯re not doing a good job of assessing who you¡¯re working with and that Hazel International Hospital is not as gullible as you think.¡± Life was like ying chess, where one mistake led to aplete loss. Julian¡¯s face was covered in frost like ice. The dean slowly finished these words without saying anything more. He turned around and left. Late afternoon, in a ck Maybach. Julian furrowed his eyebrows, feeling only a headache. He pressed his fingers on the lighter and slowly lit a cigarette. Julian had no habit of smoking. The car window was open. The wind blew in gusts, and the smoke shortened in his hand¡­ The unburned tail of the cigarette fell, leaving a brief line of hot orange in the dark night. In an instant, it rolled into the wind and burst out small sparks of orange and red, which rolled and went out. He had no habit of smoking. Lighting a cigarette and watching it go out was like an outlet for his discharge. The name Henry¡­ It was like a scar on his heart. Julian had ambivalent feelings about the scar, the pain of pulling at the scab. Julian twirled out his cigarette and started the engine, feeling only irritated. The ck Maybach flew like a flying sword all the way. He stopped in front of the apartment building. Julian walked into the apartment building with a gloomy face and knocked on the door. Gina opened the door. ¡°Sir, what are you doing here¡­ ?¡± Julian didn¡¯t speak. His face was expressionless, his eyes looked cold. ¡°Ms. Linch¡­ Mr. Grahames¡­¡± When Gina saw Julian with this look on his face, she automatically went to Niki. She knew that Mr. Graham was cold, but she had never seen such a sullen look as today. Niki immediately stood up at the sound and trotted up to Julian. It¡¯s really Julian! ¡°Julian, why don¡¯t you tell me before youe?¡± Niki looked shy. ¡°You said that you woulde back to the apartment to see me after discussing cooperation with the hospital. I thought it would take a long time, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe so soon!¡± Niki was really happy Even though he said he would wait until he had a deal, he couldn¡¯t resisting to her apartment so soon. ¡°It seems that I am still very charming.¡± Niki smiled as she leaned closer to Julian and pulled him into the living room. Niki was too happy to notice Julian¡¯s dark face. ¡°Julian, it¡¯s a little hot in here. Take off your coat first.¡± As Niki took Julian¡¯s suit jacket, she winked at Gina, indicating that she should leave the apartment Immediately. She must seize the opportunity tonight. Knowing what was going on, Gina opened the door and went out in silence. ¡°Julian, are you done with your work? I¡¯m so happy.¡± Niki¡¯s voice was soft and sweet. There was no response. Niki finally realized something was wrong. Julian hadn¡¯t said a word since entering the door. She was nervous. *Julian,¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡± She¡¯s done with the authorization, and there shouldn¡¯t be anything else that would make Julian look so gloomy. Julian opened his mouth, his words chilled, ¡°Where do you get your authorization?¡± Niki had a bad feeling. ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡­ ¡°Answer me.¡± When Julian wa in amanding position, he created a strong sense of oppression, and with his height and build, if he stared at someone, it just sent a chill through their heart. Niki suddenly felt a bit flustered. ¡°I¡­ entrusted my family to bring it from theboratory¡­¡± ¡°Tell the truth.¡± Three short words, without any feelings, but full of pressure. Niki felt a tingling sensation in her scalp. She opened her mouth, but the words stuck in her throat. She obtained this authorization by bribing people in theboratory. Although it was not obtained through her so-called medical family, it was not fake. She didn¡¯t know why Julian suddenly asked this question. Julian sat down slowly. He leaned back on the couch and looked at Niki, waiting for her answer. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Niki remained silent for a while. He looked at Niki, who hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time, with impatience on his face, as if he couldn¡¯t wait anymore. On weekdays, Lin Nian¡¯er¡¯s shyness is very touching, but in Gu Jingxing¡¯s eyes now, it only makes him feel disgusted and impatient. The authorization is fake.¡± ¡°You should tell the truth,¡± he said in a tone of impatience. Niki¡¯s shyness, which had normally been appealing, now made Julian feel disgusted and impatient. It was a split second, and she knew it. She seemed to have made a big mistake Someone at theb that she paid off gave her a false warrant? Gu Jingxing seemed to have umted a great deal of anger, and his eyes burned. ¡°Stop pretending.¡± ¡°Tell me the truth.¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving you this one chance. Don¡¯t let me down again.¡± Julian sounded very cold. Niki had been terrified at the thought of Julian¡¯s anger and disappointment since thest time she had seen. him¡­ ¡°It¡¯s Natalie¡¯s fault!¡± she said, almost instinctively. ¡°She misled me!¡± Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 64 You¡¯re no match for Henry. This way, please.¡± Hannah¡¯s voice softened slightly. Julian¡¯s face looked dark and strained as he said ¡°Yes¡± again. Julian took a step forward. He¡¯s never been questioned before, let alone in a situation like this. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He¡¯s got mixed feelings at the moment¡­ Shock, embarrassment, disbelief, anger, disappointment. At this point, an ordinary person must have felt extremely embarrassed or must have pleaded with the other. person, and also begged Hazel International Hospital for forgiveness. After all, Hazel International Hospital was the best hospital in Los Angeles, and offending Hazel International Hospital will only make it even more difficult for pharmaceuticalpanies to continue developing in the city. The coldness and detachment on Julian¡¯s face did not diminish at all. Although his emotions were complex, his instincts over the years kept him looking the same. The nobleness and astonishing sense of control of a wealthy young master were vividly disyed in him. ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡± Julian said politely out of his own cultivation. ¡°There are reasons for the error in the authorization and the reasons are veryplex. After I solve it, I will definitely give Hazel International Hospital a reply.¡± ¡°I hope you will not be prejudiced against Graham Group because of this.¡± ¡°I apologize on behalf of the Graham Group for this offense, and I will visit you again some day.¡± The words were said without any leakage, and the tone was calm, like Julian¡¯s cold temper. At this, the dean turned his head, as if he suddenly remembered something, ¡°Do you know why I have such a good impression of the Graham Group?¡±¡± Julian stopped his steps. He lifted his thin lips lightly and said, ¡®Why?¡¯ The dean did not answer immediately. His face was dark and he had a deep gaze, which made people wonder what he was thinking. It was as if he were remembering. He spoke slowly, ¡°Because of Henry.¡± It had been too long since he had heard the name. Henry. The name suddenly popped out of the man¡¯s mouth, like a thunderbolt, fierce and swift. That familiar feeling pounding against Julian¡¯s heart¡­ That wound had been sore for years. ¡°Henry¡­ ?¡± Julian¡¯s tone was calm, but at the bottom of his words, it seemed as if a storm was surging with a hidden current. ¡°Henry is the most controlling person I have ever seen in years, he is so capable.¡± All of Hazel International Hospital¡¯s previous coborations with Graham Group were led by Henry. He had seen countless business geniuses in New York, but none were as good as Henry. Although he had only met Henry a few times and worked with him only a handful of times, his impression of Henry was very good. So much so that he has a veryrge filter on the Graham Group.¡± That¡¯s why Julian made him very angry this time. ¡°That¡¯s all. Never mind.¡± ¡°You should go.¡± Julian¡¯s face tightened. His confidence and dignity crumbled when he heard the name Henry ¡°Whatever the facts may be, you made a mistake today when you presented a false authorization and used it to negotiate with Hazel International Hospital.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a mistake you shouldn¡¯t have made. It¡¯s a sign of ipetence.¡± Or perhaps you know that this authorization is fake, but you think you can deceive Hazel International Hospital ¡°It also means that you¡¯re notpetent, that you¡¯re not doing a good job of assessing who you¡¯re working with and that Hazel International Hospital is not as gullible as you think.¡± Life was like ying chess, where one mistake led to aplete loss. Julian¡¯s face was covered in frost like ice. The dean slowly finished these words without saying anything more. He turned around and left. Late afternoon, in a ck Maybach. Julian furrowed his eyebrows, feeling only a headache. He pressed his fingers on the lighter and slowly lit a cigarette. Julian had no habit of smoking. The car window was open. The wind blew in gusts, and the smoke shortened in his hand¡­ The unburned tail of the cigarette fell, leaving a brief line of hot orange in the dark night. In an instant, it rolled into the wind and burst out small sparks of orange and red, which rolled and went out. He had no habit of smoking. Lighting a cigarette and watching it go out was like an outlet for his discharge. The name Henry¡­ It was like a scar on his heart. Julian had ambivalent feelings about the scar, the pain of pulling at the scab. Julian twirled out his cigarette and started the engine, feeling only irritated. The ck Maybach flew like a flying sword all the way. He stopped in front of the apartment building. Julian walked into the apartment building with a gloomy face and knocked on the door. Gina opened the door. ¡°Sir, what are you doing here¡­ ?¡± Julian didn¡¯t speak. His face was expressionless, his eyes looked cold. ¡°Ms. Linch¡­ Mr. Grahames¡­¡± When Gina saw Julian with this look on his face, she automatically went to Niki. She knew that Mr. Graham was cold, but she had never seen such a sullen look as today. Niki immediately stood up at the sound and trotted up to Julian. It¡¯s really Julian! ¡°Julian, why don¡¯t you tell me before youe?¡± Niki looked shy. ¡°You said that you woulde back to the apartment to see me after discussing cooperation with the hospital. I thought it would take a long time, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe so soon!¡± Niki was really happy Even though he said he would wait until he had a deal, he couldn¡¯t resisting to her apartment so soon. ¡°It seems that I am still very charming.¡± Niki smiled as she leaned closer to Julian and pulled him into the living room. Niki was too happy to notice Julian¡¯s dark face. ¡°Julian, it¡¯s a little hot in here. Take off your coat first.¡± As Niki took Julian¡¯s suit jacket, she winked at Gina, indicating that she should leave the apartment Immediately. She must seize the opportunity tonight. Knowing what was going on, Gina opened the door and went out in silence. ¡°Julian, are you done with your work? I¡¯m so happy.¡± Niki¡¯s voice was soft and sweet. There was no response. Niki finally realized something was wrong. Julian hadn¡¯t said a word since entering the door. She was nervous. *Julian,¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡± She¡¯s done with the authorization, and there shouldn¡¯t be anything else that would make Julian look so gloomy. Julian opened his mouth, his words chilled, ¡°Where do you get your authorization?¡± Niki had a bad feeling. ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡­ ¡°Answer me.¡± When Julian wa in amanding position, he created a strong sense of oppression, and with his height and build, if he stared at someone, it just sent a chill through their heart. Niki suddenly felt a bit flustered. ¡°I¡­ entrusted my family to bring it from theboratory¡­¡± ¡°Tell the truth.¡± Three short words, without any feelings, but full of pressure. Niki felt a tingling sensation in her scalp. She opened her mouth, but the words stuck in her throat. She obtained this authorization by bribing people in theboratory. Although it was not obtained through her so-called medical family, it was not fake. She didn¡¯t know why Julian suddenly asked this question. Julian sat down slowly. He leaned back on the couch and looked at Niki, waiting for her answer. Niki remained silent for a while. He looked at Niki, who hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time, with impatience on his face, as if he couldn¡¯t wait anymore. On weekdays, Lin Nian¡¯er¡¯s shyness is very touching, but in Gu Jingxing¡¯s eyes now, it only makes him feel disgusted and impatient. The authorization is fake.¡± ¡°You should tell the truth,¡± he said in a tone of impatience. Niki¡¯s shyness, which had normally been appealing, now made Julian feel disgusted and impatient. It was a split second, and she knew it. She seemed to have made a big mistake Someone at theb that she paid off gave her a false warrant? Gu Jingxing seemed to have umted a great deal of anger, and his eyes burned. ¡°Stop pretending.¡± ¡°Tell me the truth.¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving you this one chance. Don¡¯t let me down again.¡± Julian sounded very cold. Niki had been terrified at the thought of Julian¡¯s anger and disappointment since thest time she had seen. him¡­ ¡°It¡¯s Natalie¡¯s fault!¡± she said, almost instinctively. ¡°She misled me!¡± Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Scar Revealed Again Chapter Natalie stood at the door and stared at Julian for a long time. Julian got a cold face and there was a hint of anger. He stood still quietly, well dressed, with a pure white shirt and ck suit vest, paired with a broken gold tie. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Natalie took the lead in breaking the silence, in a tone of impatience. Natalie looked up at him after she finished. And only then did she find that Julian looked somewhat tired, and his eyes were tinged with red blood, as if he had gone through many things. ¡°Don¡¯t invite me in?¡± Julian¡¯s tone was t. ¡°Invite him in?¡± ¡°He thinks I¡¯m idle? Thought Natalie. ¡°Why? This is my house, and I have nothing to do with you. Why should I invite you in?¡± Julian gave a faint smile, and a sneer shed through his eyes. He said lightly, ¡°Are you angry?¡± ¡°You made me sign the divorce yourself. Now you regret it, and you¡¯re angry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m angry???¡± ¡°Why should I be angry? I couldn¡¯t be happier. Thought Natalie. Natalie sneered, ¡°I¡¯m not angry or regretful. I just don¡¯t want anyone else in my house.¡± Julian knew it clearly. He understood what Natalie was thinking. She tried to save her marriage but still wanted to save her self-esteem, so she showed such a strange attitude. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. But he had no time to watch her squirm. ¡°What do you want to do in my house?¡± Natalie didn¡¯t want to say anything more and directly asked Julian about the purpose of wanting to enter her house. If he had nothing to do, she would immediately close the door. She didn¡¯t want to have any further involvement with Julian. ¡°Of course I gotta tell you something.¡± ¡°What can¡¯t be said outside here?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I go in?¡± ¡°Of course you can¡¯t.¡± Natalie said in a firm tone. She was so determined that she even looked suspicious¡­ She had never spoken to him so decisively before. Julian narrowed his eyes. He wanted to enter the vi to see if Natalie had obtained the authorization letter through another man. However, it was self-evident when Natalie showed such an attitude. ¡®Because of the authorization letter?¡± Natalie looked calm when saying that. She knew there was only one reason why Julian came to her. She looked up at Julian. Julian raised his eyebrows as he was about to speak up when Natalie asked. s he was about to It seemed that she knew him quite well and knew that he liked toe straight to the point. His voice was cold and he asked directly, ¡°Where did you get the authorization letter?¡± Natalie¡¯s face remained unchanged as she said, ¡°I asked for it in theboratory.¡± She cannot im to be Doctor Nancy, so she could only make up other reasons. She had prepared it in advance. Since she sent the package under her own name, she had already thought that Julian would question her. Upon hearing this, Julian showed a hint of mockery on his face. ¡°You asked for it?¡± ¡°Tell me the truth.¡± His voice was very cold and full of doubts. ¡°I am telling the truth. I asked for the authorization letter.¡± Said Natalie. Julian snorted, ¡°You asked for it? You mean you can reach to Doctor Nancy?¡± He went to theboratory many times but couldn¡¯t find Doctor Nancy. Natalie not only found Doctor Nancy, but also obtained authorization, which seemed impossible to Julian. Of course he wouldn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Why not? I was just lucky to meet Doctor Nancy.¡± Natalie stood on the steps, his words calm. Julian sneered. ¡°Anything else? I¡¯m closing the door.¡± Natalie pulled the door handle and was going to close the door. At the moment when the door was about to close, there was a resistance. Julian¡¯s well-defined hand touched Natalie¡¯s fair hand, and he exerted his strength. The door that was about to close was almost instantly opened. Natalie couldn¡¯tpete with Julian¡¯s power at all. As Natalie closed the door, Julian suddenly remembered his previous question. He held the door handle and didn¡¯t let it go. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± he said. ¡°Even if you could find Doctor Nancy, how did you get into theboratory?¡± Natalie was still calm. She had guessed that Julian would ask her about this. The reason why she chose to send the package under her own name instead of Ryan¡¯s name was because Julian had already met her in theboratory. And the second time Julian saw her in theboratory was when she was conducting experiments. She clearly appeared before Julian entered the experimental building, and it was impossible to assume that she was following Julian into theboratory. With Julian¡¯s meticulous and thoughtful personality, he must have some doubts. By sending the authorization letter directly under her own name, she could exin why she appeared in theboratory before him. She could say that she only went there again to obtain authorization. As for how to get into theboratory¡­. ¡°The bodyguard took me in.¡± Natalie remained calm when she said this. Julian¡¯s gaze was deep as he stared at Natalie, as if to see if she had lied. Natalie looked firmly at him without fear. The bodyguard had already been dismissed by her, and Julian cannot seek further confirmation. This was not the answer he expected. Julian was a bit restless. He tugged irritably at his gold and ck tie with his well-defined fingers, causing the cor of his shirt to be a bit loose. Natalie¡¯s answer was not wed. But his keen intuition told him that Natalie did not tell the truth. Or, it could be said that it was not intuition, but his subconscious didn¡¯t believe that Natalie can find Doctor Nancy at all. A powerless orphan girl had no ability to do that. ¡°Are you sure you saw Doctor Nancy¡­? Instead of¡­¡± ¡°Instead of hat?¡± Natalie looked puzzled. ¡°Instead of getting the authorization letter from some other guy?¡± Julian said in a light tone, but sounded a little sullen ?! ¡°What does he mean by this?¡± ¡°I got the authorization letter through other guy?¡± ¡°What is he talking about?!¡± Natalie thought and she felt humiliated. Natalie showed her angry, and she looked no longer as calm as before. ¡°Julian, why do you have such a dirty mind?¡± Julian raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I have a dirty mind?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just making a reasonable guess, otherwise why wouldn¡¯t you let me in?¡± He thought that was why she didn¡¯t let him in. ¡°I won¡¯t let you in because I relied on other men to obtain the authorization letter?!¡± Natalie took a deep breath and tried to hold back her fury. ¡°I tried so hard to get your family the authorization letter, and without any thanks. Instead of thanking me, you¡¯re questioning me, and even saying that I relied on another man?¡± Upon hearing this, Julian was somewhat moved. No matter how Natalie obtained the authorization letter, after all, she was for him and for the sake of the Graham family. What he said did seem a bit harsh. And Natalie would definitely feel sad. However, before Julian could speak to save the situation, Natalie¡¯s voice rang into his ears again. ¡°Is it because you didn¡¯t find Doctor Nancy yourself that you thought no one else could find Doctor Nancy?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t allow others to bepetent because you¡¯re ipetent?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just amon failing of the ipetent.¡± Natalie¡¯s voice was resounding. It was clear that she was really angry. Julian¡¯s originally moved heart was gone when he heard ¡°It¡¯s just amon failing of the ipetent¡±. His face turned almost instantly livid. He thought of Henry and himself living in the shadow of Henry during his youth. ¡°You¡¯re nothing on your brother¡­¡± His father¡¯s words once again echoed in his ears. His scar caused by Henry was once again revealed. Julian¡¯s eyes grew cold and sharp turned red a little. His usual aloofness was worn out, reced by an obscure look. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 hapter 67 How dare she be so arrogant? Natalie clearly felt the change in Julian¡¯s expression. Julian had mixed emotions in his eyes, and hisely side face seemed even colder in the light. She knew she seemed to have gone too far in a moment of excitement. Henry mentioned to her before about Julian¡¯s childhood experiences and temperament, and Linda also told to her about it that time¡­ The psychological trauma of his youth left Julian¡¯s heart deste¡­ Natalie avoided talking about this. ¡°I have got and sent you the authorization letter. Is it important how I got it?¡± Natalie restrained her emotions and her tone became gentle. Julian didn¡¯t speak. Natalie looked at him quietly. She didn¡¯t think it was important how the authorization letter came. And she did not know why Julian came to question the source of the authorization letter. Even if this authorization letter was obtained by her relying on another man, Julian had to do with it. They had divorced and no longer rted. From Natalie¡¯s perspective, he should be grateful for her efforts to help the Graham family ovee difficulties for the sake of their old love. But instead, he came to question her. ¡°Isn¡¯t it important? I think it¡¯s important.¡± Julian¡¯s voice was filled with anger. Natalie didn¡¯t know whether Julian¡¯s anger was caused by Henry or her words. I haven¡¯t¡­¡± Julian lightly pursed his lips and didn¡¯t finish his words. He hadn¡¯t signed the divorce agreement, and Natalie was still his nominal wife. His wife¡¯s association with other men clearly vited his bottom line and was very important to him. ¡°What?¡± Natalie¡¯s eyshes trembled as she looked at Julian, who was in the middle of his sentence. Julian lowered his eyes. He could not tell her about the unsigned divorce agreement, otherwise Natalie would think he still had feelings for her. He wouldn¡¯t give Natalie any hopeful thought. He didn¡¯t sign just to deal with his grandfather and fulfill his promise. As for Natalie, she shouldn¡¯t know about it. ¡°Nothing.¡± Julian¡¯s voice was faint.. ¡°Are you sure you got this authorization by yourself?¡± ¡°Hmm. Natalie¡¯s eyes were calm. Julian looked at Natalie with probing eyes. Her face was calm self-possessed and she looked at him without any ws. The calm andposed expression on Natalie¡¯s face reminded him of his gentle and virtuous wife who had been with him for three years, that gentle, unassuming, calm and elegant Natalie. Julian pondered for a moment, as if he had realized something. 1 He restrained his emotions and spoke lightly, ¡°I hope what you¡¯re saying is true.¡± He had already somewhat believed Natalie¡¯s words. Natalie loved him so much. She treated everything clearly and thoroughly, except for him. Julian was very clear about this. With Natalie¡¯s temperament, she wouldn¡¯t be with another man so soon. As for today¡¯s situation, it was likely that she deliberately made him suspicious. It was all just Natalie¡¯s tricks. Natalie frowned at the words and said, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Could you get Graham Group a copy of the authorization letter?¡± Julian looked at Natalie with a solemn expression. ¡°A copy? Why do we need two copies of the authorization letter?¡± Natalie¡¯s face was full of confusion. ¡°The one you gave me was torn.¡± Julian said with a faint tone. ¡°It was torn?!¡± Natalie blinked as she thought, her eyes filled with surprise. The authorization letter that was so important to Graham Group was actually torn. ¡°Niki did that?¡± She thought. In her perception, only Niki would do this in the Graham family. ¡°Who did that?¡± Natalie asked and felt tired. She thought that maybe Niki saw the package she sent and tore it up regardless of the consequence. ¡°I tore it.¡± After Julian finished saying this, his thin lips tightened tightly, and a hint of difort shed on his face. ??? Julian tore up the authorization letter? Natalie blinked her eyes again, and couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard. No wonder Julian was willing toe to her. She originally thought he was here to question herself, but it turned out he was still here for the authorization letter. That was really like something he would do. ¡°So you ruined the authorization letter I had tried so hard to get and came to question me?¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes. were filled with disappointment, even with a hint of mockery. She felt he was so ruthless. Julian lightly twitched his thin lips and patiently exined, ¡°I misunderstood you,¡± ¡°I thought the one you sent was a fake authorization letter, so I tore it up by ident.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your mistake. Why should I pay for it?¡± Natalie raised her eyebrows lightly and her eyes were chill. 1 She was doing this for the development of the Graham family. From the perspective of saving the Graham family, she should indeed provide another authorization letter. But Julian¡¯s behavior only made her feel speechless. She began to wonder why she had sent out the authorization letter in the first ce. Julian saw Natalie¡¯s indifferent expression, but he didn¡¯t care. ¡°You don¡¯t wanna get me another authorization letter?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°You tore up the authorization letter, and it¡¯s your fault. You figure it out for yourself.¡± Natalie looked at him coldly, with a great anger shing in her eyes. She thought it was stupid to help him out.. Julian said after a moment, ¡°As long as you help me get another authorization, I will forgive you.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Again, she was shocked by his words. ¡°What does he take me for?!¡± ¡°What did I do wrong to need his forgiveness?!¡± Thought Natalie. ¡°Forgive me? What did I do wrong and need your forgiveness?¡± Natalie was even about tough out when she said it, but she didn¡¯t. Julian frowned as he looked at Natalie¡¯s aggressive expression and said, ¡°You have only one chance.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± Natalie sneered. ¡°Natalie, are you sure you won¡¯t get me another authorization letter?¡± Julian¡¯s face showed impatience, as well as anger at being provoked. Natalie¡¯s expression and words just made hirm irritated. ¡°What did you do wrong? You know it. There¡¯s no need to y dumb.¡± ¡°With an authorization letter, I will forgive you. Are you sure you want to miss this chance?¡± ¡°Fuck off. You think the authorization letter is cabbage or something?¡± ¡°Huh? You think you can just tear it up just like rotten vegetable leaves?¡± Natalie looked at Julian with a wry smile on her face. ¡°Give this chance to whoever likes it. I don¡¯t want it.¡± Said Natalie. ¡°How dare she speak to me like this?!¡± Julian thought. He red at Natalie, his chest heaving violently, and clearly he really got angry. ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Julian scolded her in a low voice, with a hint of impatience in his voice. ¡°I go too far? You should have said this to yourself.¡± Natalie raised her volume a bit. Julian stood straight, with various emotions surging and stirring in his eyes. ¡°I gave you the chance and you missed it!¡± Natalie was too tired to say anything more to him. She pulled the door handle and closed the door while Julian was not paying attention. If they continued, she might have a heart attack. The elegant door was mmed shut, making a loud noise, and the ¡°bang¡± sounded like fireworks exploring in Julian¡¯s ear. How dare Natalie?! No one had ever been so arrogant in front of him! Julian¡¯s gaze turned crimson and sharp. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 An Encounter at the Exhibition As the door mmed shut, Natalie almost lost her bnce. She managed to walk unsteadily to the table and poured herself a ss of lemon water. Ever since Henry disappeared from Natalie¡¯s world, she had be quite indifferent, rarely experiencing strong emotions. It had been a long time since she felt this angry¡­ She couldn¡¯t even remember thest time she was angry. Julian¡¯s behavior today really angered her. Sipping the refreshing lemon water, Natalie¡¯s breathing gradually calmed down. She walked slowly up the second floor. The second floor of the vi hadrge floor-to-ceiling windows adorned with dark gray curtains. Natalie pulled back the curtains and looked outside through the expansive ss. She wanted to know what Julian was thinking. Everything he had said and done today waspletely different from her impression of him. Indeed, as soon as the unrequited love returned, the man¡¯s IQ directly turned negative. Natalie leaned against the sofa, quietly observing at the man downstairs. Julian stood in ce, with a cold and stern side face, just like the man in her dreams. But the two arepletely different. In Julian¡¯s eyes, Natalie could see his anger and sharpness. The bodyguard, who had been standing respectfully in the distance, noticed the CEO¡¯s unusual emotions and quickly walked over to him. ¡°President, should I open the door?¡± Julian stared at the luxurious door with intense anger and sharpness in his eyes, as if he could see through 1. Just a few days after leaving him, Natalie hadpletely let go of her disguise and was no longer willing to pretend. She even dared to be so defiant towards him. So, this was her true nature. The previous gentleness had nothing to do with the present her! The bodyguard looked at the president¡¯s increasingly dark face and tentatively spoke, ¡°President¡­ Should I open it?¡± There was no answer. Natalie raised her eyebrows, and the sound instion in the vi was too good. she could only see the man¡¯s However, being able to witness Julian¡¯s rage did help alleviate her mood. Julian stared at the vi for a while before slowly speaking, ¡°No, let¡¯s go.¡± The crimson in his eyes faded away, returning to the indifference of the past, indicating that he had regained hisposure. ¡°Okay. ¡°The bodyguard didn¡¯t dare to specte on his boss¡¯s intentions and quickly opened the car door. Julian slowly re-tied his tie with one hand. The fragmented gold tie reflected varying degrees of light as he moved, creating a mix of bright and dim reflections that entuated his cold and hardened face. Julian sat in the car and leisurely stroked his chin with his slender fingers. Even Natalie can get the authorization letter, why couldn¡¯t he? Without Natalie, he could have been fully authorized. The Maybach gradually disappeared from Natalie¡¯s view. She pursed her lips and stood up from the sofa. She had personally mailed the authorization letter to Julian. It was a golden opportunity, but he had rejected it, tearing the letter apart instead. No matter what reason he had, she will not send it again. Natalie went downstairs again, leaving behind the ss of lemon water. Instead, she poured herself a ss of amber-colored wine. The wine in the tall ss intermingled between a faint yellow and intense red. She swirled the tall ss. One will cross the bridge when hees to it. If Graham Group were really reduced to¡­. Since she was able to save Graham Group with single-handedly before, she would surely have other ways to handle this time¡­ Natalie took a sip of wine and decided not to meddle anymore. But what if Julian came back to theboratory again? With that thought in mind, Natalie picked up her phone from the table and called Ryan. The call connected almost instantly, and Ryan¡¯s voice came through with delight, ¡°Dr. Spears, something?¡± do you need Ryan¡¯s voice always gave off a well-behaved impression, and coupled with his slightly excited tone. It inadvertently brightened Natalie¡¯s mood. ¡°Ryan, I would like to ask you to increase the security measures of theboratory.¡± ¡°Okay, ¡°Ryan agreed without hesitation. ¡°Has someone discovered theboratory?¡± Ryan replied and realized something wrong. Natalie didn¡¯t speak, Ryan considered it as an agreement. In an instant, he associated it with the car he saw parked outside the building that day. It seemed his vignce was too weak. That car was indeed very suspicious. Ryan pursed his lips on the other end of the phone, and his face slightly tense. He must be more vignt. He had to heighten his vignce. If anything happened to Dr. Spears in theboratory, not only would Mr. Johnson not let him off the hook, he would also regret it for the rest of his life. ¡°Sorry, Doctor. Spears. It¡¯s my fault. I saw a car outside theboratory when I mailed the authorization letter, but I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.¡± Ryan immediately admitted his mistake. ¡°I will enhance the security system and ensure that no one else can enter theboratory.¡± Natalie¡¯s tone was very light, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± ¡°Julian has bribed the security at the side entrance, and he entered theboratory through it. It¡¯s normal for you to not suspect anything when you saw a car.¡± ¡°Julian?¡± Was it the same Julian whom he knew? He actually found theboratory? What for? Was it for the authorization letter or for Dr. Spears? This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Ryan held the phone with one hand, and unconsciously clenched his fist in the other, without realizing it. ¡°Thank you for your help, Ryan.¡± ¡°Sure, you can count on me.¡± His tone was resolute, nodding vigorously on the other end of the phone. Natalie hung up the phone. What was the rtionship between Julian and Dr. Spears? Ryan slowly put down the phone, his brows furrowing deeply. He felt that he had be increasingly greedy, always wanting to learn more about Dr. Spears, and even felt his thoughts were out of control The next morning. Because Philip was still abroad and couldn¡¯t be traced, and even his phone was unreachable, almost all the major matters of Glory Group fell on Natalie¡¯s shoulders. After reluctantly taking over the work of Philip, the CEO, Natalie realized howplicated the CEO¡¯s job was. On ordinary days, Philip appeared carefree, indulging in worldly pleasures, making it seem like being a CEO was easy. She didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many things to worry about. Today, she had to go to the exhibition to ce an order for a batch of medicinal materials. After having breakfast, Natalie changed into a more low key ck dress. After all, she was representing Philip, and it was better to keep a low profile. Natalie originally wanted to notify Ryan toe with her. The message was already typed in the input box. But after careful consideration, she decided to delete the message and drove to the exhibition alone. The high-end pharmaceutical exhibition is was held in a quaint town located at the southernmost part of Los Angeles. The entire town had a grand scale and was well-known as a medicinal herb town throughout the country. The buildings in the town exuded an elegant charm of an ancient city, and the pointed roofs of the distant attic buildings were set against the blue sky, creating a unique atmosphere. Natalie got off the car. 4 She entered a small building with pink walls and ck tiles, situated by the water. The wooden doors and windows highlighted its simplicity, and there were precious horse hitching stones by the white walls. The architecture here resembled the Spears family in New York. As soon as Natalie walked into this small town, he felt like he was back at the Spears family. She looked at these antique items and felt that everything worldly had been filtered out. This small building was purchased by Philip specifically for the procurement of ancient medicinal materials, and the vice president had given her the key a long time in advance. Inside the small building, there wasn¡¯t much besides a wide variety of tea. She looked around and saw three rows of it. Santos Coffee was casually ced in the corner, forming arge pile. Natalie raised her eyebrows when she saw the pile of Santos Coffee that had been randomly ced. Santos Coffee was extremely rare, almost monopolized by her grandpa. There was no need to guess that Philip must have obtained it from her grandfather. Natalie ced her bag on the sunken wooden table, poured herself a cup of tea, and after slowly savoring the beautiful scenery outside the window, she slowly walked downstairs. As soon as she opened the wooden door of the blue-tiled small building, she saw a familiar figure not far away a Julian. Julian and Henry not only had a simrplexion to Henry but also had a simr figure. So, Natalie almost immediately recognized Julian. Natalie instinctively looked behind the man and saw a woman wearing a bias-cut dress and a pair of ck leather shoes. Sure enough, Niki was also there. In such a quaint town, Niki looked petite adorable, and refreshing. Natalie couldn¡¯t help but facepalm. Is Los Angeles that small? Howe she could bump into the two of them anywhere? Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Was She a Shareholder? Natalie looked coldly at Niki, who was meticulously dressed, and the man next to her with whom she was familiar. The two walked shoulder to shoulder towards the small building where she was in. Niki was in high spirits, with a pair of clear eyes shining with delicate light. The corners of her mouth curved, and clearly, she was very happy. Natalie gently raised her eyebrows. Why was Niki so thrilled? ¡®Julian always had a clear sense of privacy and had never brought his femalepanion to any public ces involving official affairs.¡± ¡®This time, unexpectedly, he brought Niki to the exhibition to purchase medicines, and he¡¯s still so high- profile¡­ Well, it¡¯s really worth Niki¡¯s joy.¡¯ ¡®The unrequited love is different.¡± Natalie gently shook her head and let out a sarcastic chuckle. As she was contemting for a moment, Niki and Julian were only very close to her in a blink of an eye. Natalie regained consciousness and quickly closed the wooden door of the small building again. After all, the wooden door was ancient and made a creaking sound with her movements. Julian¡¯s eyes swept over the exquisite small building in front of him. Niki blinked her big eyes and eximed in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Julian?¡± Julian calmly withdrew his gaze and said, ¡®Nothing. No worries.¡± Niki raised her small face to look at the man, and then carefully took Julian¡¯s forearm. Seeing that the man. didn¡¯t make any reaction, she rxed and said, ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re willing to bring me to the exhibition. I¡¯m feeling thrilled, Julian,¡± Julian looked at the gstone road ahead and said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After Natalie closed the wooden door, she nced at her watch and sat back at the wooden table. There was still some time before the exhibition started. The exhibition only had a fixed size area, and she had to walk back and forth during the exhibition to select herb medicines. Probably, Julian would see her so she didn¡¯t want to take any risks. She tied up her hair and reluctantly changed her makeup. Natalie walked to the upstairs bedroom. Fortunately, with an outlook of ¡°The world is home¡±, Philip had a This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ce to stay everywhere he had been and Natalie spotted a hat in Philip¡¯s wardrobe. She reached out for it, but halfway through it, she stopped. Wearing a hat would actually make it more mboyant Natalie decisively gave up this idea. How could Julian not notice herself? She held her cheek with one hand and squinted in contemtion. It seemed strange however she covered herself up. Anyways, she just needed to hide a little bit from Julian Natalie arrived at the main venue of the exhibition before it began. The traditional architectural decoration of the buildings and streets at the venue looked particrly antique, and the disy cabs were filled with various precious medicinal herbs, appearing radiant under the light. There were thousands of people attending the exhibition that day, making it bustling. Natalie roughly nced around and didn¡¯t see Julian. She felt a little relieved and lowered her head to focus on the medicinal herbs in the disy cab. Natalie nced over the medicines one by one, caulis spatholobi,siosphaera, astragalus¡­ She secretly eximed in her heart that she hade to the right ce, there were so many precious medicinal herbs in the small town of Los Angeles. ¡°Hello, can I take it up and check the quality of the herbs?¡± The supplier tilted his eyes at the woman in front of him when he heard the words. He only snorted coldly. which was considered an agreement. He didn¡¯t even bother to say more. He was looking for argepany to purchase his medicines but the woman before him was obviously an ignorant retail investor. In his mind, retail investors like this woman didn¡¯t have a good understanding of medicinal herbs, talking to them was a waste of time. They generally would not buy many herbs. He¡¯d rather not sell such good medicinal herbs to such a small household who didn¡¯t know anything. Natalie didn¡¯t pay attention to the supplier¡¯s gaze. She picked up a piece of hedychium spicatum and examined the quality of the herb. ¡°Is this from bama? ¡°She said casually, holding the herb. The supplier¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard the words, ¡°You¡¯re an expert!¡± Generally, hedychium spicatum is the most famous in Louisiana, and when ordinary people see hedychium spicaturn, they will think it is produced in Louisiana. Qnly knowledgeable people know that bama also has hedychium spicatum. Unlike Louisiana, the hedychium spicatum in bama grows in a more humid environment with a darker colour, making them more suitable for capsule making with Western medicine. He raised his eyes to look at the woman in front of him, quite knowledgeable, but at first nce, she didn¡¯t look like the president of apany; probably she would just buy a few pounds. ¡°Um¡­ I need 500 pounds first. ¡°Natalie carefully checked the quality and spoke lightly. ¡°Five hundred pounds¡­?!¡± dis he heard it right? Natalie also selected several widely used medicinal herbs, ¡°I want these medicinal herbs as well.¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± ¡°Do you also need as much as 500 pounds?¡±, the supplier¡¯s voice trembled a bit. ¡°Um¡­ yeah. That¡¯s right. If they work well, we will ce an order with you again.¡± The supplier felt a bit dizzy, was he so lucky that he happened to get a big deal?! He just hoped to sell 50 pounds, but he sold it ten times as much as he hoped in one go¡­. ¡°Are there any problems?¡± Natalie turned around and saw that the supplier¡¯s face was a bit unnatural. His face clearly turned red, indicating a rapid heartbeat. ¡°Are you feeling unwell with your heart?¡¯ Her face became tense and she strode to the supplier in an instant, ready to seek immediate treatment if she found anything wrong. ¡°Yeah. Yeah¡­I¡¯m good¡­ It¡¯s okay. ¡°The supplier covered his chest/mouth with some embarrassment and spoke up to cover it up. ¡°This is normal.¡± ¡°Are you sure? ¡°She looked at the other person nervously. Since Henry¡¯s incident, she had been extremely nervous about potential patients she met. ¡°Yeah. Absolutely. I¡¯m all good.¡± He was excited about the deal. The supplier cracked his mouth, revealing eight front teeth. Natalie rxed and handed out a business card, ¡°Then you can directly contact the vice president of the The man quickly took the business card and said, ¡°Okay! Sure!¡± After Natalie sent out her business card, she walked straight towards the shop behind her. The supplier reacted for a while with great joy. He rubbed his eyes and looked at the business card in his hand, ¡°Glory Group?¡± He murmured, ¡°It¡¯s Glory Group¡­ no wonder that she ordered so many medicines.¡± He was looking at the business card and pondering the identity of the stunning woman just now, but suddenly felt a shadow fall on his side, cold and cool. The supplier instinctively raised his eyes, and next to him stood a tall and upright man. ¡°Glory Group?¡± in his hand. ¡°Did you just say Glory Group? ¡°Julian patiently repeated. ¡°Ah, yes, I said Glory Group. Just now, a person from Glory Group ordered some medicinal herbs.¡± His voice trembled. ¡°A person from Glory Group? Where¡¯s he/she going?¡± ¡°She went ahead, this way.¡± The supplier pointed to the direction Natalie had just taken, immersed in the joy of selling so many medicinal herbs, without much thought. ¡°She¡¯s wearing a ck dress,¡± he scratched his head and added. Wearing a ck dress? Was it a woman? The exhibition was fairly high-end; only the first and second major shareholders of majorpanies were invited¡­ Philip was the first shareholder and he was nowhere to be heard from. He would definitely not show up in this exhibition. Is the secondrgest shareholder of Glory Group female? He furrowed his brows slightly, and there was really a woman in a ck dress in the crowd not far away! That back figure? She must be Dr. Nancy. Was Dr. Nancy Glory Group¡¯s secondrgest shareholder?! Julian narrowed his eyes and strode forward. ¡°Julian, where are you going? Wait for Niki!¡± Niki was wearing cheongsam and it was very inconvenient for her to walk. She took a fewborious steps, but still couldn¡¯t keep up with Julian. As he was about to catch up with the figure in front, his steps grewrger andrger. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Escape Julian furrowed his eyebrows and stepped forward, his footsteps gradually fading away from Niki. He wanted to take the authorization letter so earnestly that he didn¡¯t even hear Niki¡¯s somewhat urgent voice just now. He was getting closer and closer to the woman in front of him and he could fully see the material of her ck dress. There were small pure white pearls on her velvet dress¡­.. But suddenly he was pulled by a slender little hand and turned his head. ¡°Julian, why did you suddenly walk so fast? I couldn¡¯t keep up with you.. Niki gasped slightly, looking pitifully at Julian. Her cheongsam was already wrinkled due to jogging, and the two cold jade pendants adorned on her ears were still slightly shaking. ¡°Something¡¯s up.¡± ¡°You stay here,¡± Julian replied with a frown as he gently brushed away Niki¡¯s small hand. Natalie heard the rapid footsteps behind her. She instinctively wanted to turn back. But before she could turn her head, she heard Niki¡¯s petite voice, ¡°Julian!¡± Julian?! Did she get discovered so quickly?! Natalie immediately realized that something was amiss, and instead of turning her head, she quickened her pace. When Julian turned his head again, the woman in the ck dress in front of him had already distanced herself from him for a while. His eyes sparkled slightly, and his gaze became even sharper. The sound of the man¡¯s ck leather shoes stepping on the gstone ground seemed to step on Natalie¡¯s heart, her chest rapidly undting. Her speed must not beparable to Julian¡¯s, and she would soon be caught up. What should I do? Natalie walked quickly and scanned the surroundings with her eyes. She glimpsed a girl who was also wearing a ck dress and was simr in height to her. A fantastic idea urred in her mind! She changed her direction and walked towards the girl. Julian quickly walked through the bustling crowd, his gaze closely following the elegant figure in front of him. He was only a few steps away from Dr. Nancy this time; he would never miss this opportunity again! The man grabbed the woman with long hair in front of him wearing a ck dress, and there were pale white pearls on her ck dress. It was definitely right! The woman turned round in surprise. ¡°You¡­¡­¡± Two people looked at each other. ¡®This face¡­ this handsome looking man in a suit, is it Julian, the CEO of Graham Group?!¡± Julian was known to everyone in the wealthy circle of Los Angeles. As the man at the top of the ¡°food chain¡± in the rich ss of Los Angeles, he is the dream lover of countless women. As long as one marries Julian, she will have endless luxury and power. Sally Hill was no exception. ¡®Did he grab my wrist?¡¯ Sally looked at the man in front of her in a daze. ¡®What¡¯s he doing?¡± Julian looked at her with a deep gaze and spoke, ¡°I finally found you.¡± Sally looked into his eyes and whispered, ¡°Ah¡­? What are you talking about?¡± Did the plot in novels happen to her? President Graham personally told her that he had finally found her. ??? What was happening? It shouldn¡¯t have been a secret crush on her for a long time. Julian took a half step back and lowered his eyes to look at the woman with a puzzled expression on her face. ¡°Oh yes, I forgot to introduce myself. I am Julian, the president of Graham Group.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± Sally blinked and quickly reached out her hand, ¡°Hello, I know you. You are very famous in Los Angeles.¡± Julian smiled on the corner of his lips when he heard the words, and his eyes looked at her gently and politely. He humbly said, ¡°I don¡¯t deserve it.¡± He then spoke with a calm and generous demeanour, ¡°I wonder if we can have a talk.¡± A blush of shyness swept across the woman¡¯s face. ¡®Is he going to¡­¡­?¡¯ Sally blushed and nodded lightly, ¡°Hmm, yes.¡± Natalie stood not far away, calmly looking at Julian and the woman beside him standing in the crowd. She seemed to have somehow created a chance for a love story for Julian. She looked at the blushing woman and gently shook her head. If this girl walked with Julian because of her, and something else happened¡­¡­ She didn¡¯t want to harm others for no reason. Natalie¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tightly. A delicate figure suddenly caught Natalie¡¯s eye. ¡°Julian! Niki has been looking for you for a long time.¡± Niki? Niki ran up to the man and noticed that there was another woman standing next to him with a blushing face and a careful posture. ¡°Julian? Who is this? ¡°Niki frowned tightly. Julian spoke calmly, ¡°The person Graham Group is looking for.¡± ¡®Is she Dr. Nancy?¡± In an instant, Niki thought of Dr. Nancy, the person Julian had been struggling to find. ¡®Does Dr. Nancy look like this?¡¯ Niki coldly scanned the woman in front of her, and her keen intuition told her that the woman in front of her was interested in Julian. She was gripped by a sense of crisis in her heart. ¡°So¡­ are you going to talk about things now?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Niki frowned slightly and looked at the woman. Considering her identity; she dared not express her disgust too clearly. But she couldn¡¯t sit idly by and watch Julian with other women. ¡°Can Niki go with you?¡± Sally timidly raised her eyes and looked at Julian. ¡°Niki can be helpful¡± The man didn¡¯t speak. Niki turned her head to look at Sally, her eyes pitiful. Even when a woman couldn¡¯t resist her when seeing her eyes, ¡°Dr. Nancy, can I go with you?¡± Natalie watched the three of them, her gaze fixed on Niki¡¯s gaze, admiring her excellent acting skills in her Hood Just now, she made such a decision under urgent circumstances and didn¡¯t consider it so much. But now she was out of danger of being discovered, and she didn¡¯t want the girl to get involved in this issue because of herself. ¡°Dr. Nancy¡­?¡± Repeated Sally, her eyes somewhat nk. Niki narrowed her eyes and looked at her. Her keen insight made her instantly realize that something was wrong. ¡°Are you not Dr. Nancy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not Dr. Nancy¡­ My name is Sally.¡± Her eyes were full of confusion. Upon hearing this, Julian¡¯s eyes suddenly deepened, ¡°What?¡± Sally looked up at the man and repeated with a timid tone, ¡®I¡¯m not Dr. Nancy¡­¡± Niki was overjoyed and said, ¡°At first nce, I thought she wasn¡¯t Dr. Nancy.¡± The man¡¯s brow seemed to be twisted into river shapes. ¡°Off you go quickly! Julian has mistaken the person. There¡¯s nothing left for you here. ¡°Niki had no worries, and her tone was no longer respectful. Natalie silently watched Niki from a distance. Sally silently withdrew her gaze and clenched her thin lips, ¡°He mistook the wrong person.¡± Niki took Julian¡¯s arm as if taking an oath of sovereignty and said, ¡°Hmm, he mistook you for the wrong person. You can go now.¡± Sally looked up incredulously at the handsome man, whose face was cold and hard, which was significantly different from the humble and polite one she had just talked to just now. ¡°Hurry up. Go.¡± Niki saw the woman¡¯s gaze, and she turned up her voice. People passing by couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at them. ¡°Not everyone can be with Julian.¡± Sally trembled her lips and ran away with her head lowered. Niki was satisfied and shook the man¡¯s arm. ¡°Julian, Niki can help you investigate Dr. Nancy.¡± ¡°Can you please not leave Niki behind and go find her alone? Niki will be very sad.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how scared Niki was just now.¡± Niki is a member of the Spears family in New York and can help you.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes filled with surprise. Did she hear it right? Was Niki from the Spears family? Why had she never seen her at the Spears¡¯ house?! ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for Dr. Nancy for so long. Where the hell is she? ¡°Julian tightened his face and muttered, clearly angry that he hadn¡¯t found Nancy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Julian.¡± Niki eased Julian. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t find her, Niki knows Philip, the president of Glory Group! I can introduce you to each other.¡± Niki was familiar with Philip?!! Natalie was even more surprised. She knew Philip was a swinger. Did Niki¡­¡­? Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Natalie was speechless for a moment. That was incorrect. Natalie contemted for a moment. Could Niki be from the Spears family? Did she know Philip Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Dreams Natalie watched Niki quietly, feeling strange. How could Niki be a member of the Spears family? And she even knew Philip. Julian¡¯s eyes shed with surprise upon hearing what Niki had said, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. ¡®Do you know Philip? Are you sure it¡¯s Philip, the president of Glory Group, and not the same name?¡± Having experienced the story of the authorization, his words carried caution. Niki once took the wrong authorization letter, which led to the copse of his cooperation with Hazel International Hospital and even offended the Dean of the hospital. Although it was intentionally done by Natalie and he couldn¡¯t me Niki, it warned him. Although Niki confided this herself and her words were full of sincerity, he had to be cautious. He always had a clear distinction between work and privacy. Niki nodded, her eyes affirming, ¡°Yes. Philip, the CEO of Glory Group.¡± ¡°He rarely appears in Los Angeles, but Niki is familiar with him. Philip has a wild and unrestrained nature, a y boy. Put simply, he lives his life recklessly.¡± Niki¡¯s words carried a hint of humour. This tone was obviously only suitable for those who were very familiar with each other. ¡°It seems you really know Philip.¡± Julian pursed his lips and looked at Niki with a hint of joy in his eyes. Even the usual cold and hard face seemed to have eased a bit. He had seen Philip several times and his feelings were exactly the same as what Niki described. He really didn¡¯t expect Niki to be familiar with Philip! ¡°Well, Niki can introduce him to you.¡± Natalie frowned. Philip may seem like aplete dandy, but in fact, he was rigorous and meticulous, transparent and sincere, and was not as dandy as he looked on the surface. If Niki really knew him well, then she could not fail to know what kind of person Philip is ¡°Great¡± ¡°Then, you should not leave Niki and run away on your own in the future. Niki can help you a lot.¡± Julian couldn¡¯t help but smile from the corner of his mouth when seeing Niki being serious, and said again, ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie looked at the intimate two and raised her eyebrows. Looking at it again would seem impolite of her. She decisively chose to turn around and leave. But before she took a step, the words behind her reached her ears. ¡°Thank you, Niki, for your help.¡± You¡¯re very wee. Niki just wants to help you. Natalie is an orphan girl and has no power or ability to help you.¡± ¡°Since Niki is from the Spears family, I want to share more work with you. If Natalie couldn¡¯t help her before, I will make up for it.¡± Every single word she said was belittling Natalie and elevating herself. Natalie raised her eyebrows and paused her steps. Niki never missed any opportunity to belittle her. She just stay there for a moment and had already heard Niki mentioning that she belonged to the Spears family in New York. That was really what a lovely girl did. ¡®If such a woman married into the Graham family,¡¯ Natalie dreaded to think how scary it would be. With Niki¡¯s greedy and snobbish nature, she must have plotted against the Graham family, and the family would This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. definitely be messed up. What exactly was Julian thinking about?! Natalie didn¡¯t want the Graham family to suffer because of Julian! The feeling of helplessness and anger toward Julian in Natalie¡¯s heart became even stronger. Natalie frowned and slowly raised her step and walked towards the crowd. Her reason told her toplete the task of purchasing medicinal herbs first and to put the issue of Niki behind. Following the crowd, Natalie carefully selected several medicinal herbs, with a total of about forty types. With that, she became a ¡°celebrity¡± at the exhibition for a while. The suppliers who sell medicinal herbs were all overjoyed, not to mention wealthy people like Natalie who were extravagant and demanded 500 pounds in one go. As long as Natalle ordered medicine and left the stand, the suppliers there would proudly show off to the surrounding suppliers. A transaction meant tens of millions of dors. Most of the suppliers at the exhibition knew each other, and they spread the news across the exhibition. Everyone knew that today the ¡°big boss¡± came to the exhibition, and her extravagance was far greater than that of President Graham. Unconsciously, it was evening, and the ancient town suddenly lit up with lights. Beside the long street were rows of double eaved small buildings, filled withnterns, and the warm orange light mixed in the air, looking beautifully lively. The crowd was bustling and Natalie walking through them. She hadn¡¯t walked slowly in such a beautiful environment for a long time. This small town adorned with orange-rednterns left an inexplicable sense of beauty, and the people in it were looking happy. But¡­ Natalie didn¡¯t feel anyfort at all. The more lively and noisy the surroundings were, the more lonely she even felt. The more people around her were bustling, the more her world seemed unusually empty and silent, creating a huge contrast between the two. Her heart seemed to be deeply entangled in inexplicable sorrow. How familiar this scene was. Sudden longing always made her fall apart¡­. She lost her love, fell out with her family, and even couldn¡¯t contact Philip¡­. In addition, the performance of Julian that she just saw¡­ what did she need to do to make Niki leave and take care of the purend of the Graham family¡­¡­ Natalie¡¯s calm face was reced by a surge of sadness, and she roamed silently on the gstone road. ¡°Where is that big boss? Why haven¡¯t I met him?!¡± Sighed a man in a suit. ¡°It¡¯s said to be the CEO of Glory Group.¡± ¡°How could it be Glory Group¡¯s CEO? What do you think? I heard that it¡¯s a woman. Glory Group¡¯s CEO is a man. Use your brain. ¡°Another supplier spoke. Natalie heard their conversation. ¡°That¡¯s not right. Apart from the Graham family in Los Angeles, who else has such a huge demand for medicinal herbs? You should know that Julian, the CEO of Graham Group, only purchases more than ten types of medicinal herbs, which is far fromparable to that distinguished customer.¡± ¡°What you¡¯re saying is reasonable¡­ What¡¯s the background of this wealthy customer?¡± He frowned and pondered, full of confusion. The person next to him posed and pped him, ¡°Is this what you should consider? You came all the way to the exhibition and only sold a few medicinal herbs today. Howe you got time to consider where she is from?¡± ¡°Yeah. Yeah, Yeah. This is not something we should consider. We don¡¯t understand the world of the wealthy. We will never understand it.¡± He scratched his head, feeling a bit embarrassed, and then stood back at the booth. Natalie listened to these words, and her keen insight and analytical ability made her almost instantly understand why Julian found her so quickly and urately. She was really showing off a bit¡­ well, today¡¯s mission was alreadypleted, and she was not in the mood to continue either. Natalie pursed her lips and looked up again at the orange-rednterns and the bustling crowd. She turned around and left. Back to that small building. Natalie sat quietly at the sunken wooden table for a long time, without any intention of returning to Greenlife vi. After a long while, her eyelids got heavier, her body gradually softened, and finally, she bent over the table. That night, she dreamed of Henry again. Natalie woke up with tears in her eyes, and the sparkling tears had already filled her face. At that moment, she was confused, helpless, and in despair. She turned on her phone and it was 3: 00 in the morning. She gently wiped away the tears from her face, enduring overwhelming helplessness and reluctantly pulled. up an ugly smile. Love and longing are undoubtedly the most unbearable things, right? What a coincidence. She was upied with both of two emotions spontaneously. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 How could It be Natalie?! After Natalie woke up, she didn¡¯t want to sleep anymore, and she¡­ dared not sleep anymore. Afraid of dreaming about that person again. She switched on all the lights that could light up in the small house, and the lights turned on one by one, gradually making the rooms brighter. It seemed like turning on the light could make her less lonely, but could it really do that? Natalie walked slowly towards the courtyard of the small house, which was filled with green nts, lush flowers and trees. It was quiet and peaceful. She gazed up at the sky. In the pitch-ck sky, there were trillions of stars, so many stars, and they were so bright, yet so far away. Like Henry, he brought her light but left her. He was so far away from her like those stars that she could no longer reach¡­ .. Natalie recollected that day. ¡°The phone said there was a meteor shower tonight, and I¡¯ve found a good ce. Let¡¯s watch the meteor shower together tonight!¡± She said to Henry. She hadn¡¯t seen a meteor, it was the first meteor she had seen. But it was also thest one¡­ With a gentle smile, Henry replied indulgently, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s watch the shooting stars.¡± A shooting star with a long tail-like blue phosphorescence drew a long arc in the night sky. It was incredibly beautiful. She would never forget the shooting stars that night. When the first meteor fell, she excitedly grabbed Henry¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Fantastic!¡± Henry turned around and fixed his gaze on her, staring nkly. ¡°Yeah. So beautiful,¡± he said. He was talking about her. The meteor shower was graduallying to an end. She realized something was amiss. ¡°Henry.¡± She looked at Henry and whispered his name. ¡°Hmm?¡± Henry replied, his eyes gentle. ¡°You need to make a wished when you see a shooting star.¡± ¡°Close your eyes quickly!¡± She poked Henry¡¯s shoulder with a bit of anger. How could he watch the meteor shower and not make a wish? She had already made it! Henry was helpless. He gently shook his head and said, This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡¯ ¡°No. It does make sense. It works!¡± She retorted. ¡°Okay, maybe I¡¯ll make a wish, ¡°Henry looked at her with a spoiled smile. What wish did you make?¡± ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t ask any more. If you express your wish, it won¡¯t work.¡± Henry was about to speak when she interrupted him. Natalie emerged from her memories, tears filling her eyes again unconsciously. She still remembered the wish she made that day. ¡°I hope Henry will be my star, the eternal star.¡± Natalie looked up again at the sky; the stars were flickering. The next morning, the courtyard was filled with the sound of birds singing. A knock at the door came to her ears. Natalie opened her eyes, rubbed her eyes, and subconsciously went to answer the door. Who would knock at the door? With a creaking sound, the wooden door opened. ¡°Natalie?!¡±, a slightly coquettish female voice came with great shock. Natalie had not yet reacted, ¡°I am, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Why are you here?!¡± The girl¡¯s voice grew louder, even sharper. ?! Why couldn¡¯t she be here? Natalie was awakened by this sound and her mind was also clear. She raised her eyes. It was Niki, standing at the door with shocked eyes and a hint of disappointment upon closer inspection. What was going on? She hid all day yesterday, but why was she still found? How could it be possible? Was it the wrong way she opened the door? Natalie subconsciously wanted to close the door again. ¡°Don¡¯t let her close the door!¡± Nikl quickly winked at the nearby bodyguard, who responded and stopped Natalie with his hand. Natalie clearly couldn¡¯t stop the bodyguard. Niki winked at the bodyguard again, and with the help of the bodyguard, she forcefully squeezed in. ¡°What are you doing? ¡°Natalie¡¯s voice was cold and hard, with a hint of displeasure on her face. Who taught Niki to enter other people¡¯s homes without saying hello? ¡°Why are you here?!¡± Niki ignored Natalie¡¯s condemnation and embraced her arms, looking around. should ask you first. Why are you here?¡± Natalie looked at Niki with a cold voice. It was not a good habit to break into residential buildings without permission. ¡°I¡¯m here to handle affairs for Julian!¡± Said Niki in a loud and confident voice. ¡°Someone robbed Julian of his business of medicinal herbs, and I came here after inquiring around. How This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. could it be you?¡± She followed Julian to purchase medicinal herbs, but when they arrived at the suppliers, they ran out of the herbs they wanted. They couldn¡¯t help but walk to the next disy cab, but several stores didn¡¯t have the herbs they demanded. Julian felt something was wrong and asked the suppliers. One supplier said that a beautiful rich man had bought dozens of medicinal herbs at once. Those medicinal herbs almost ovepped with what they needed. Julian felt that it was quite intentional, otherwise, how could it be highly coincidental with Graham Group¡¯s needs? It must have been amercialpetitor who deliberately tripped up Graham Group. But Julian had an important meeting to hold today, and he could not find the person who was competing with them for medicinal herbs. That was the moment when she helped! She quickly volunteered to help him find the person and tried her best to bring back the medicinal herbs. She inquired about the wealthy buyer everywhere and asked countless people. Finally, someone saw the rich buyere to this small house, but when she opened the door, it turned out to be Natalie inside! She couldn¡¯t ept it! How could it be Natalie? But Natalie stood inside so truthfully that she had to believe it. ¡°Why are you here on earth?¡± Niki¡¯s eyes were not kind. ¡°Robbed Julian¡¯s medicinal herbs? Are you looking for medicinal herbs?¡± Natalie didn¡¯t answer her question but asked lightly. She purchased some medicinal herbs yesterday, but why did she be apetitor to Graham Group¡¯s medicinal herbs? This exhibition was not organized by Graham Group. Besides, Julian was busy with love affairs. Did he think someone robbed the medicines when he couldn¡¯t buy the medicinal herbs he needed? It was shameless to hold such an excuse. ¡°Finding medicinal herbs is one of the tasks. I¡¯ll find the person who ispeting with Graham Group for medicinal herbs, too.¡± ¡°So why are you here on earth? Did you buy a lot of medicinal herbs yesterday?!¡±Niki¡¯s tone was full of doubts, wondering if Natalie was really the wealthy person in the mouths of the suppliers. ¡°I¡­¡±, Natalie pursed her lips, considering how to answer. Before she could speak, Niki raised her hand and gestured to the bodyguard next to her, ¡°Call the bodyguards outside toe in and search inside for anyone else.¡± She didn¡¯t believe that Natalie, an orphan girl, was the wealthy person who could purchase loads of medicinal herbs! There must be someone else inside! ¡°What are you doing?¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes lit up with anger. ¡°It¡¯s illegal to break into a house without permission!¡± ¡°Why? This house belongs to you?¡± Niki looked disdainfully, ¡°Keep searching! Search carefully, not a single corner should be missed!¡± Natalie wanted to stop her but failed. She could only watch helplessly as the bodyguards rushed in. With Niki¡¯s order, the bodyguards searched the house recklessly and knocked over several piles of tea leaves one after another. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes were full of anger. ¡°Too much? What¡¯s too much?¡± Niki looked at Natalie with a stern gaze. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think it was too much when you insulted me in front of Julian? Saying in front of him that I was greedy and snobbery is even further than this.¡± She then said with pride, ¡°These bodyguards are all sent by Julian to protect me. Natalie, are you envious?¡± ¡°Do you see it? The bodyguards that Julian gave me are really very useful.¡± Natalie suppressed her anger and looked at Niki quietly. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll call the police now.¡± She didn¡¯t want to waste time talking to Niki who didn¡¯t listen to her at all. ¡°Report to the police? ¡°Nikiughed arrogantly. ¡°Go ahead. Then you¡¯ll see who dares to bother Graham Group in Los Angeles.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, if I¡¯m not mistaken, there¡¯s no surveince in this building, right?¡±Said Niki with a wild smile on her face. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Sister, you are so embarrassed now Upon hearing this, Natalie Spears¡¯ face fell and looked around for the camera.. ¡°I¡¯ve already confirmed that there¡¯s no camera here.¡± Niki Linch yed with her hair and curled her lip with a smile full of pride. ¡°You can go to the police station to report to the police and see if they believe an orphan girl or the Graham family.¡± The moment she opened the door and saw Natalie, she called bodyguards to check if there were cameras around the small building. ¡°Well, it seems you have learned a lesson. I didn¡¯t think you would have learned it.¡± Natalie didn¡¯t have the slightest panic or fear as Niki imagined and mocked her instead.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯ve learned to locate a camera,¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes were full of sarcasm. ¡°You!¡± ¡®Clearly, she was insulting me.¡± Niki clenched her fists. She turned her head and shouted at the bodyguards, ¡°Have you finished searching the house?¡± ¡°How dare a helpless and powerless orphan girl humiliate me?¡± The head bodyguard came downstairs in a hurry, followed by some of the bodyguards. ¡°Miss Linch, we have searched it thoroughly, and there is indeed no one else.¡± ¡°No one else?!¡± Niki Linch opened her eyes wide. ¡°How could it be?¡± Natalie Spears took a cold look at her. Niki looked at Natalie with unfriendly eyes and asked word for word, ¡°Are you the rich person who bought many medicinal materials?¡± ¡®Why do I feel nervous after saying this? If she is really that wealthy person¡­¡± She dared not think further. Natalie¡¯s expression was yful. She pulled a heavy wooden chair in the middle of the courtyard and sat down, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I think¡­¡± Niki noted her face and muttered to herself. ¡®Is it really her?¡¯ She quickly shook her head, ¡®It¡¯s impossible! She cannot be that person.¡± She looked up at Natalie and tensed, ¡°Are you really that person? Don¡¯t be mysterious!¡± Natalie looked at her with a half smile and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Certainly not.¡± She cannot admit it was she who bought so many medicinal herbs. 48.16% It must be Julian Graham¡¯s instruction, so that Niki was so arrogant and confident, totally without scruple. When she bought the medicinal herbs yesterday, she directly gave Glory Group¡¯s business card to the suppliers. If Julian knew she had bought so many herbs, he would most likely discover her identity as Doctor Nancy with his keen insight. She didn¡¯t need to take the risk. Niki breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this. Natalie¡¯s answer didn¡¯t surprise her at all. ¡®I know Natalie Spears cannot be that person.¡¯ ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Niki let go of her doubts and became arrogant again. ¡°I¡­¡± Natalie stood up and squinted her eyes slightly. ¡®How should I exin my presence here?¡¯ Before Natalie could answer, a bodyguard hurried downstairs, ¡°Miss Linch, I found these things upstairs!¡± Natalie raised her eyes and saw arge bag full of medicinal herbs and a cowhide notebook in his hands. She frowned, ¡®The bag was full of various herbs I had bought at the exhibition yesterday. I had picked some of each kind and wanted to test the medicinal properties in advance.¡± ¡®As for the cowhide notebook¡­¡± Her eyes were filled with anger and her voice was unusually cold. ¡°You are not allowed to tamper with my things! Give them back to me.¡± ¡°Bring them over!¡± Nikipletely ignored Natalie. The bodyguard strode up to Niki, respectfully handed the notebook to her, and ced the bag on bluestone floors. Natalie frowned and wanted to sna tch the notebook. She nced at the bodyguards behind Niki, ¡®I couldn¡¯t deal with so many bodyguards at all¡­¡¯ Niki took the notebook and didn¡¯t open it right away. Instead, she casually stepped forward and opened the bag with her fingers. It was filled with various medicinal herbs. She raised her eyebrows, ¡°Is this yours?¡± Natalie just took a cold and silent look at her. ¡®1 fell asleep on the table after dreamingst night and was awakened by a knock on the door this morning. I went straight to open it.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡®Ipletely forgot the notebook which is used to record various pharmaceutical ideas was still upstairs.¡± Noting that Natalie kept silent, Niki raised the notebook in her hand, ¡°Is this also yours?¡± ¡°Give It back to me.¡± Natalie furrowed her brow. It was impossible for a girl to confront so many sturdy bodyguards, but she stepped forward with great agility, trying to sna tch away the notebook. She could bear in mind various pharmaceutical ideas, but this notebook was specially used to record them, in order to provide Ryan Swan with aprehensive learning material. These days, she has developed the habit of recording her thoughts at any time. No matter how fast Natalie was, she couldn¡¯t rival the well-trained bodyguard.. She was fiercely pushed away by the burly man. Her feet went limp. She stumbled forward and almost fell to the ground. ¡°Well, give it back to you? I need to see what¡¯s inside first.¡± Niki provoked her and pretended to open the notebook. But she flipped halfway and closed it. She put it under her arm and cupped her hand over her mouth, as if surprised. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so embarrassed now.¡± ¡°Where has your previous pride gone?¡± Natalie¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. She was now alone in this ancient town and didn¡¯t know where Philip Johnson was¡­ The Spears family also lost contact with her. Ryan Swan¡­couldn¡¯t make it. Even if he did, she didn¡¯t expect him to mess with Graham Group. After all, he was just an assistant. No one coulde to help her. ¡°Every dog has its day,¡± said Niki with amanding expression on her face. ¡°Brother Julian¡¯s bodyguards are all first-ss. It is wishful thinking to sna tch the notebook under their noses. Don¡¯t Sister Natalie know?¡± ¡°Well.¡± Niki rolled her eyes and sneered, ¡°Sister certainly doesn¡¯t know it because Julian has never equipped you with so many bodyguards.¡± ¡°s, it¡¯s really pitiful. You¡¯ve been my substitute for three years, but you haven¡¯t won his love and even had no bodyguard.¡± Natalie looked at her quietly, ¡°So? Just a bodyguard.¡± The Spears family had various bodyguards, and so she had seen many before. ¡°Just a bodyguard? You are just firm in speech yet jealous in heart.¡± Nikiughed. Herughter was disgusting ¡°Just an orphan girl. You¡¯re so conceited.¡± ¡°I want to see what¡¯s in this notebook on earth. Maybe it recorded some tricks to catch a man¡¯s heart.¡± She casually reached out to the book and wanted to open it. ¡°Tricks are useless. Aren¡¯t you just an example of not being able to catch a man¡¯s heart?¡± Natalie looked at her quietly. Since she couldn¡¯t stop Niki, she had given up. She spoke softly, ¡°Even if you open it, you can¡¯t understand it at all. Why bother?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand it?¡± Niki sneered. ¡®I graduated from a prestigious university, and so I definitely understand it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just an uneducated orphan girl. You said I don¡¯t understand it?¡± She said and opened the cowhide notebook. Niki Linch lowered her eyes. It was full of forms, chemical bond and letters that she could not understand. ¡®Is this her notebook?¡¯ ¡®What are them written on it?¡± ¡®I couldn¡¯t understand at all.¡± A hint of embarrassment shed across Niki¡¯s arrogant face. ¡®How could it be?¡¯ Noting the awkwardness on her face, Natalie raised the corner of her mouth. ¡°How are you? Do you understand them?¡± Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Apology! ¡°This¡­¡± Niki brought it closer and carefully read the contents on it. Natalie raised her eyebrows and looked at her quietly. It was impossible for anyone who did not study pharmacy systematically to understand it. Even those who studied pharmacy could only get a general idea of it. Only those proficient in pharmacy could understand the essence of these innovative ideas, which were not something that ordinary doctors could understand. It was prepared for Ryan Swan based on his ability. There were very few people who could match Ryan¡¯s talent. It was impossible for Niki to understand it. Niki held the notebook in her hand and frowned. The contents were about pharmacy? But she¡¯s unsure. After all, she had no experience with pharmacy. Her expression became very unnatural. She pretended to read the contents, but actually she didn¡¯t understand them at all. ¡®What exactly were these on earth?¡¯ ¡°Have you finished reading it? Does Miss Linch understand it?¡± Natalie stood by, stared at her for a long time, and finally asked. ¡°If you don¡¯t understand it, just speak up. Don¡¯t waste my time.¡± ¡°Who knows these strange signs? Maybe you just coined them!¡± Niki no longer pretended to read, but angrily threw it onto the ground. ¡®It must have been coined, otherwise how could I not understand it.¡± The cowhide notebook was on the bluestone floors, with the spine facing upwards. Several pages sc at tered, which was striking. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Natalie quickly walked forward and reached out to pick up it. It recorded her long prepared pharmaceutical ideas for Ryan. She expected him to be a pharmaceutical expert! Niki wasted it like this! Natalle suppressed the urge to p her. Now Natalie was helpless and watched by so many bodyguards. Clearly she was not able to take action, but endured it. ¡°Don¡¯t let her pick it up!¡±. A shrill female voice sounded. Seeing Natalie squat down to pick up the notebook, Niki shouted out angrily. Natalie¡¯s hand had reached the spine of the book. Just a little bit. But it was quickly taken away by the bodyguard. Niki Linch, don¡¯t go too far.¡± Natalie¡¯s voice trembled slightly. Clearly she was angry. She thought Niki was just snobbish and too fond of Julian Graham to tolerate others around him, but she didn¡¯t expect her to be like this! The bodyguard handed the notebook to Niki again. She snorted coldly, ¡°I went too far? It¡¯s nothing compared to what you did to me.¡± When Natalie insulted her, she would have been kicked out by Julian but for the fact that her mother had passed away and she had suffered abroad. ¡°You go to figure out what¡¯s written inside!¡± Niki threw the notebook to the person beside her. ¡°Am I¡­?¡± The person reluctantly took it with a tone of fear and unease. ¡°Miss Linch, I¡¯m just a bodyguard. You can¡¯t even understand it. Not to mention I¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯d better find someone else¡± The man clearly didn¡¯t want to take over it, afraid that he might upset the woman at the CEO¡¯s heart. ¡°Of what use are da mn you?¡± ¡°Since no one can understand, give it back to me. It¡¯s meaningless for you.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes were sharp. ¡°Return it to you? I haven¡¯t figured out the contents. it¡¯s impossible to return it to you.¡± ¡°But¡­someone else?¡± Niki¡¯s eyes lit up as she recalled the bodyguard¡¯s words. ¡®How could she forget her senior alumnus?¡¯ This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She took the notebook from the bodyguard without hesitation, ced it on the table, flipped through a page, picked up her phone, and took a photo of the contents of that page. ¡°Senior alumnus, there is something I cannot understand. Can you help me?¡± After sending the photo, shel sent a voice message. Her voice was coquettish and unusually gentle, entirely different from the angry voice before. Hearing the voice, Natalie felt goose bumps. In just a blink of an eye, there was a response from the other side. Natalie touched the goose bumps on her arms and looked coldly at Niki Linch. After reading the message, Niki¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡®How could this be?¡± She put away her phone, cleared her throat and turned around. ¡°Do you know pharmacy?¡± As she turned around, she hid the surprise in her eyes and became condescended again. No matter how surprised she is, she can¡¯t make Natalie see it! Natalie raised her eyes and gazed at her. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied lightly. Since Niki has asked about me and I have already admitted this notebook is mine, any further excuses are useless.¡± ¡®It¡¯s better to admit it.¡± ¡°You¡­ You are just an uneducated orphan girl but actually know pharmacy?¡± Although Niki kept a condescending attitude, she was astonished when Natalie admitted it. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect it at all! I always thought Natalie was just an orphan girl. I underestimated her!¡± ¡®I can¡¯t let her continue to entangle with Julian!¡± ¡®But since she knows about pharmacy, appears here, and has such arge bag of medicinal herbs¡­ How could she not be the rich person?¡± Only then did Niki realized it. ¡°You¡­¡± Natalie raised her eyebrows as she noted Niki was blue in the face and silent for a long time. ¡®I have admitted I know pharmacy. Why did Niki react to it so much?¡± ¡°Can you return the notebook to me?¡± Natalie no longer thought about it and spoke coldly. ¡°Give it to her right away.¡± Niki¡¯s voice trembled. She quickly picked it up from the table, handed it to the nearby bodyguard and signaled him to pass it over. ¡®What happened?¡± Natalie blinked, ¡®Her attitude changed so quickly. What happened to her?¡± The bodyguard was clearly startled. He couldn¡¯t figure out what attitude Miss Linch had. ¡®Could it be irony?¡± ¡°Can you give her¡­¡± ¡°Give it to her. Don¡¯t you understand me?¡± Niki frowned and shouted out. ¡°I see, I see.¡± The bodyguard quickly handed the notebook to Natalie. ¡°Miss Spears, please take it.¡± Natalie took it and carefully flipped through the pages. Some were damaged; others were sc at tered and could only be sandwiched in it. ¡°I went too far.¡± Niki muttered uneasily as she noted Natalie¡¯s gaze rest on that page. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Natalie raised her eyebrows. ¡®Unintentional? Niki is so shameless. I have seen her throw it onto the ground. She is obviously lying through her teeth.¡± Natalie didn¡¯t want to say anything more. Niki behaved like this all the time. That was her nature. ¡®But why did Niki change her attitude so much?¡¯ Natalie frowned. ¡®It is absolutely not because I have admitted I know pharmacy. She will definitely not change her attitude so quickly just because this.¡± ¡®She is such a snobbish gold digger that she can only sumb to money. Is it because¡­¡¯ Natalie couldn¡¯t help but feel her forehead. ¡®I didn¡¯t admit I¡¯m the rich person who bought medicinal herbs. Niki has clearly thought I¡¯m that person.¡±) ¡®If Julian Graham knows about it.¡± ¡®My identity will be divulged. He will definitelye to me for authorization at that time.¡¯ ¡°Sister Natalie, I¡¯m really sorry. I acted on impulse. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Want to be Doctor Nancy¡¯s Student After Niki finishes speaking, she silently looks at Natalie, with an unnatural expression. Natalie raises her eyes at the sound and snorts coldly. Niki is really capable of observing current situations. Being aware of it, she apologized without hesitation. No wonder she could attract Julian. ¡°Natalia, say something, please. I¡¯ve made an apology.¡± Niki blinks. ¡°Just save it.¡± Natalia gets back from her thoughts and sniffs. She is not a magnanimous person. And unlike Julian, she isn¡¯t crazy about Niki¡¯s puppy eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t need your apology.¡± ¡°You¡­ Natalie!¡± Niki could no longer pretend to be tender. She shouts at Natalie loudly. She was reluctant to apologize to Natalie and tried hard to do so. And she didn¡¯t think that Natalie would refuse her apology so directly. So what you are rich? The Graham family is the boss in Los Angeles! Having money but no power is nothing! Though Niki is furious, she holds her impetus to sh Natalie and turns around. ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got something to tell you.¡± Natalie stops Niki. ¡°What? ¡°Niki turns her head impatiently, with her phone in her hand. Casually, she is reading some messages. Although Natalie feels disgusted about staying with Niki, she has to rify the misunderstanding. After considering it for a moment, she says, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡¯ Before she could finish speaking, Niki suddenly holds her phone very close to her eyes, with a strange expression on her face. Then Nikl raises her head, wearing an arrogant expression again. She interrupts: ¡°Your pharmaceutical notebook is nothing but a piece of sh it. There are so many mistakes. No wonder I couldn¡¯t understand it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to pretend to be a pharmaceutical master?¡± Niki smears. Natalie is just an orphan, and she could never understand pharmacy. Fortunately, she took photos of this book for help, or she would be deceived. Natalie listens expressionless and has no intention of refuting it. A piece of sh it? However, she even doesn¡¯t want to refute her words. After all, there are very few people could understand her ideas. She remains expressionless. ¡°I¡¯m not the person who bought the medicine yesterday.¡± Niki raises her eyebrows. ¡°You are right. This notebook is just abstruse writing. ¡°Natalie doesn¡¯t argue. ¡°Niki looks more disdainful and sneers: ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°They are just noting of pharmaceuticals making. I¡¯m a newbie. It¡¯s normal to make mistakes.¡± Niki¡¯s smile is more obvious and she seems very satisfied with Natalie¡¯s words. ¡°But why do you want to learn how to make drugs? ¡°Niki frowns, as she suddenly feels something is wrong. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of Julian? Do you want to attract him with this trick? You¡¯re so na?ve.¡± ¡°You will never be with him! You¡¯re just an alternative.¡± Natalie pretends to smile: ¡°You¡¯ve thought too much.¡± ¡°I have already divorced Julian and we have nothing to do with each other. I would never try to attract Julian again.¡± ¡°I have already signed the divorce agreement and gave it to Julian. Didn¡¯t Julian tell you?¡± Natalie smiles. ¡°Of course¡­ he did!¡± Niki stutters, trying to hide her embarrassment. Julian hasn¡¯t told her about this. She thought it¡¯s Natalia who didn¡¯t sign the divorce paper. So¡­ Julian hasn¡¯t signed it? Howe? Does Julian not want to divorce her? Natalie sees through her at a nce. But she pretends not. ¡°Just remember I have nothing to do with him now.¡± ¡°But why do you study pharmacy?¡± Niki frowns. ¡°Because¡­ I want to be Doctor Nancy¡¯s student.¡± Natalia says coldly. ¡°And I bought this bag of medicine just for learning how to make drugs.¡± ¡°I just came here for the medicine exhibition.¡± Natalie exins, just in case Niki makes trouble again. Though she lied about the student thing, it could exin why she showed up in Doctor Nancy¡¯sb. After all, she was bumped into by Julian twice there, and Niki could be a suitable person to cover her. Niki is stunned. To be Doctor Nancy¡¯s student? ¡°Just you¡­?¡± Niki sniffs after hearing what Natalie said. She doesn¡¯t cover her contempt for Natalia. ¡°Are you kidding me? Do you know how hard to be Doctor Nancy¡¯s student?¡± ¡°Oh, right, you¡¯re an orphan. It¡¯s normal that you are daydreaming, but I suggest you give up your fantasy.¡± Niki couldn¡¯t help butughs aloud. But herughter seems creepy. Even her bodyguard gets goosebumps. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Natalie smiles lightly: ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°None of my business? It¡¯s just your means to badge with Julian. You know he has been looking for Doctor Nancy for a long time. I have to admit that your n is very good.¡± Natalie is speechless. No matter what she says, Niki always thinks she does everything for Julian. ¡°I said it has nothing to do with Julian. I just want to work at the Glory Group.¡± She patiently exins again. ¡°Working at the Glory Group?¡± Niki stopsughing and looks up and down at Natalie. Glory Group? ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such ambition. ¡°Niki stares at Natalie, with disdain in her eyes. Natalie ignores Niki and turns to pick up the cowhide notebook. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Niki always puts her cards on the table, which is kind of silly. Natalie has already spoken what she wants to say, and she doesn¡¯t want to waste her breath anymore. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Niki says with pride. Natalle frowns. ¡°Do you know how many people want to work there? You will never make it.¡± ¡°What do you try to say?¡± Natalie raises her eyelids and speaks impatiently. ¡°I know the CEO of the Glory Group, Philip. If you beg me, I can make a call and put in a good word for you.¡± Niki curls her lips, unable to conceal the pride on her face. After speaking these words, she feels incrediblyfortable, as if she could tra mple on Natalie. Natalie needs to put in all her efforts to make it, but she only needs a phone call. Natalie and she are totally from different worlds. ¡°Oh? Do you know Philip?¡± Looking at Niki¡¯scent face, Natalie interrupts her. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Having a video call with Philip ¡°Of course.¡± Niki bes morecent. After saying these, she lifts her chin and res at Natalie, wearing an arrogant face. ¡°Just beg for me, and I can make a call for you.¡± Niki sits on the chair with her legs crossed and rests her chin on her hand. Upon hearing her words, Natalie still looks calm, as if she is thinking. Niki doesn¡¯t seem to tell a lie. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Niki asks casually, twisting her hair, as Natalie has been silent for a long time.. ¡°Ie from a well-known family in New York. It¡¯s just a piece of cake for me.¡± ¡°All you need to do is to beg me. It¡¯s easy, isn¡¯t it.¡± Niki wears an insouciant look. ¡°But you can¡¯t stop until I tell so.¡± ¡°A well-known family in New York?¡± Natalie smiles at her,¡± you mean the Spears family?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know about the Spears family. I assume that you must have known my family outsses the Graham family.¡± My family? Does she think she is the youngdy of the Spears family? Natalie sneers: ¡°I¡¯m so impressed.¡± ¡°Then why do you want to marry into the Graham family? And why did Julian scold you because of money?¡± Natalie looks at Niki, smiling. ¡°Are you sure that the Spears family is wealthy? Howe you were almost kicked out by Julian just because of a ring?¡± The disdain in Natalie¡¯s eyes is more obvious. Niki Linch is no way the youngdy of the Spears family. She may be just a distant rtive. The Spears family, well-known for traditional Chinese medicine, is an old and mysterious family in New York. There are many distant rtives, so it¡¯s natural that Natalie hasn¡¯t seen Niki before in the family. ¡°You¡­!¡± Niki is too furious to say a word. ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Natalie tilts her head and blinks, pretending to be puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s because I love Julian. I am willing to give up all the status and power of the Su family for Julian.¡± Nike raises her chin again to hide her embarrassment. ¡°But I didn¡¯t mention this to Julian. I don¡¯t want him to feel guilty.¡± ¡°Well, I see.¡± Natalle gives her a cold smile. Nikl¡¯s words make her feel Inexplicably nauseous. How could she say so? What a liar she is! If she really is a distant rtive of the Spears family, she¡¯ll be the family¡¯s shame. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Niki doesn¡¯t notice Natalie¡¯s expression and keepscent. ¡°Have you considered it yet? This is a good deal.¡± Niki is confident about his proposal. No one, especially an orphan like Natalie, would say no. Natalie raises, looking hesitant. Looking at her expression, Niki is sure that Natalie will lower her head. She made such a proposal just to tra mple over Natalie. At the thought of Natalie begging for her, she feelsfortable. ¡°But I still don¡¯t believe you know Philip.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes be sharp. ¡°He is the CEO of the Glory Group. How could you know him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m one of the Spears family.¡± Niki says proudly. ¡°So what you are one of the Spears family?¡± Natalie looks at her, cold and calm. ¡°Do you really know how powerful the Spears family is? There¡¯re so manypanies that want to work with my family. It¡¯s easy for me to know a CEO.¡± Niki is bing excited ¡°The CEO of the Glory Group has no exception.¡± Natalie still looks cold even after hearing what Niki said: ¡°Fine.¡± The tone of Natalie is unusually calm and steady, as if she doesn¡¯t care about what Niki said. How could she react like this? Niki is dumbfounded. If someone knows that she is one of the Spears family, he will talk to her, and even tter her. So Natalie still doesn¡¯t believe her? Well, she is just an orphan. She knows nothing about it. She is clearly scared of the Spears family but pretends to be disdainful to maintain her pitiful self- esteem. Well, I¡¯ll tra mple on her self-esteem today! What a poor girl! ¡°I¡¯ll call Philip now, and you¡¯ll know whether I¡¯m lying.¡± Niki takes out her phone Immediately with a meaningful smile. Natalie raises her eyebrows. She also wants to know whether Niki knows Philip. Niki is making a video call¡­. The bell sounds pleasant, but the long bell seems to be torture to her. As time passes, her hand clutching her phone is sweaty. Why are you so nervous? It¡¯s ok if you don¡¯t know him.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not nervous!¡± Niki purses her lips and looks at phone. Her heart is racing faster and faster. She first met Philip at a dinner party. Philip leaned back against a chair with his legs crossed. Hiszy and unrestrained demeanor made him even more charming. Almost every girl was looking at him. Though she didn¡¯t sit very close to him, he kept ring at her, with inexplicable emotions in his eyes. He almost nced over her every few minutes, making her face burn Naturally, she thought he had a crush on her. After the dinner, she gently lifted her skirt and walked to him, nervous She asked: ¡°Can I friend you on WhatsApp?¡± From a young age, Niki knew that opportunities are only created on one¡¯s own. She still remembers Philip¡¯s expression. He just looked at her with a light smile and said in a low pitch: ¡°Friend me on WhatsApp?¡± His eyes were affectionate, staring straight at her. That¡¯s how she got Philip¡¯s contact information. But after that day, he never contacted her The bell is still ringing¡­ Niki¡¯s heart seems to be in her mouth. She doesn¡¯t want to be looked down on by Natalie. Natalie just looks at her, without saying anything. This is indeed Philip¡¯s number. It seems that Nikl really knows him. Looks like Philip has kept a lot of secrets from her and he even knows Niki. Wait¡­ Niki is making a video call with him¡­ Do they have some romantic rtionship? How did Philip¡­ Now Natalie Just feels troublesome. Just when Niki is about to give up, Philip takes the call. Niki suddenly feels joyful! She is more delighted when she sees Philip¡¯s handsome face. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Did men all love this kind of woman? Natalie frowned. Why did Philip answer the phone when Niki called him? But when she called this man, he refused to answer her call directly. Bros before h o es! This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Wasn¡¯t he somewhere to treat his emotional injuries? Was it the so-called emotional injuries? Natalie stood behind and wore a half smile, staring at the screen coldly. Niki held her phone in her hand. She nced at Natalia when the man on the other side answered the phone immediately. She even wore a mockery and satirical smile on her face. Philip indeed answered the call. Today, she would let Natalie, an orphan girl, get a load of this! Niki leaned over and smiled brightly at Philip at the other end of the screen. ¡°I¡­¡± Before Niki could say something, Philip interrupted her directly. ¡°Nana¡­¡± Philip called her softly, like the spring breeze in April. The gentle voice waspletely different from Philip¡¯s voice in her memory. Niki was stunned. Was Philip¡­ calling her? Philip was indeed calling her. Only Natalia and her were here. Philip didn¡¯t know Natalia, so this man was indeed calling her. Was this man really interested in her? Is it really interesting to her?! Niki was proud of this, and she smiled happily. She took advantage of this and said, ¡®Philip, I waited for a long time, and I thought you wouldn¡¯t answer the phone.¡± Philip called her so intimately when he answered the phone. But Philip never actively contacted her since thest time. Today, he called her in such a way¡­. It should be that Philip had hung up on her since thest time. But for the sake of Julian, Phi could not contact her! Natalle felt uneasy when she heard this. Niki said in such a tone, and it seemed that they were really familiar with each other. She would ask Philip about this questionter. Niki took the phone closer, and Natalia¡¯s face shed past the other side of the screen. Philip couldn¡¯t see Natalia¡¯s face clearly, so he frowned. Why did the woman hold her phone so close? Wasn¡¯t she going to share a screen with Natalia? He could not see¡­ ¡°Philip? ¡°Seeing that Philip did not say anything, Niki gently waved her hand. ¡°What?¡± Philip got his sense. Then he looked at the woman in front of the screen. The woman in front of the screen looked delicate. She had a pair of big eyes and smiled sweetly, looking innocent. This woman looked like Natalia in appearance. But he didn¡¯t know her¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Philip frowned as he looked at the woman in front of the screen with a half smile. Philip had a pair of watery eyes. He just looked at the woman in front of the screen, but others would feel that he was looking at the woman with affection. With such a pair of affectionate eyes, he would seduce others as long as he looked at them. Niki got an idea, ¡°Nana wants to say something to you¡­ Before she finished her words, Philip interrupted her again. ¡°Well¡­ There¡¯s another person behind you, and won¡¯t you share the screen with her?¡± Philip raised his eyebrows and asked politely. The woman in front of the screen stood there still. It seemed that she did not want to share a screen with Natalia. So Philip reminded. ¡°Ah? Okay. Okay.¡± Niki was a bit embarrassed, and then she shared a screen with Natalie. Well. He could see Natalia now. Philip was satisfied with this. He looked at Natalia. Natalia frowned and was not in a bad mood. It seemed that she was a little angry. Natalia red at Philip when Philip looked at her. How dared this man look at her? What happened? Who had offended this woman? Philip was a little confused. ¡°Philip, I want to say something to you¡­¡± Niki wanted to finish her words. ¡°Well, I am listening.¡± Philip hid his doubts and looked at Niki. Natalia was in a bad mood, so Philip dared not to talk to Niki at all¡­ Niki changed her tone and asked after thinking, ¡°Niki, one of my friends wants to work in Glory Group¡­ Philip frowned after hearing this. Niki grabbed Natalia and said, ¡°It¡¯s her. She wants to work in the Glory Group. Is that OK?¡± Natalia stumbled when Niki grabbed her suddenly. And she almost fell to the ground. Niki took Natalia to the screen. Natalia looked at Philip and smiled symbolically. It was just a fake smile. Hey, slow down. You should pay attention to your safety.¡± Philip was scared when he saw this, so he said. However, Natalia thought something more when she heard Philip¡¯s words. When did Philip be so polite and considerate? Did he want to leave a good impression on Niki? ¡°Is that OK, Philip?¡± Niki was a bit nervous. Natalia looked at Niki and Philip coldly. Did Philip really love Niki? Did all men love such a pretentious woman like Niki? ¡°Of course. If your friend wants to work at Glory Group, she can join us.¡± Natalia was the second- largest shareholder of the Glory Group. Could he refuse her? Besides, he had handed over the power of President of the Glory Group to Natalia. Why couldn¡¯t Natalia work in the Glory Group? What did Natalia want to do? ¡°Really¡­ really?¡± Niki was ttered when Philip replied so quickly and confidently. ¡°Of course. She can join us whenever she wants. If she wants something, she can tell the vice president of the Glory Group directly. I am not in thepany, but the vice president can help her.¡± Philp said seriously. ¡°Thank you, Philip!¡± Niki was surprised. She never thought that she was so important to Philip. Philip even agreed to let Natalia work in the Glory Group when she asked him for help. What¡¯s more, Philip even asked the vice president of the Glory Group to help Natalia. Was it easy for her to get authorization? Natalia stood beside Niki and was calm. Philip, who was talking on the other side of the phone, looked at her asionally. She frowned and took a few steps back. Out of sight, out of mind. On the other side of the screen, someone suddenly called Philip. Philip looked back after hearing the sound. ¡°Philip, are you still busy outside? I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Thank you, and I will contact you again!¡± Niki also heard the sound, so she asked with a smile. ¡°Ah¡­ okay.¡± Philip was also in a hurry. But he still looked back and said, ¡°Goodbye, Nana.¡± Well. He could not see Natalia again. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Niki said with a smile. She thought that Philip was saying goodbye to her. Then she hung up. ¡°How¡¯s it going? Do you believe it now?¡± Niki raised her chin and looked at Natalia proudly. Natalia looked up. But she didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing that Natalia kept silent, Niki chucked, ¡°Are you surprised? Why did you keep silent?¡± ¡°So what? Should I thank you?¡± Natalia smiled with her mouth, not with her eyes. ¡°How should I thank you?¡± Niki pressed her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today. I wanted you to do something, but now, I changed my mind temporarily. So be it.¡± Essentially, she had to thank Natalia. If it wasn¡¯t for Natalia, how could she know that Philip, the handsome and charming CEO of Glory Group, had been secretly in love with her? So she would let Natalia go today! Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Something old Natalie looked at her with a fake smile. Today, I helped you be one member of Glory Group! You owe me one.¡± said Niki after thinking. Natalie raised her eyebrows and said in a strange voice, ¡°I owe you? I¡¯m an orphan and I have nothing to pay back.¡± Raising her eyebrows, Niki smiled and said as she squinted at her. ¡°It seems that you know who you are and your ability.¡± ¡°You are not able to satisfy me at all.¡± said Niki who really disliked the diamond ring given by Natalie, even the pink ring was dirty for Niki. ¡°You just need to stay away Julian!¡± said Niki who rolled her big eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t show up in the face of every member of the Graham family, which is the price of my help.¡± ¡°Otherwise, you will be fired because of me. Just think about it!¡± Natalie smiled and said, ¡°I agree, so, can you leave now?¡± After speaking, she held the notebook with one hand and picked up the bag containing the medicine with the other hand, then, Natalie went downstairs as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to close the door, bye.¡± She didn¡¯t want to see Niki at all. If there weren¡¯t the bodyguards of Niki, Natalie would have killed Niki for what Niki did to the notebook. She might really hurt Niki if Niki continued. ¡°You! You rabble!¡± shouted Niki after seeing what Natalie did, ¡°You never thank me for what I have done to you.¡± The bodyguards rushed forward and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry for people like that, or we will be med.¡± Niki snorted coldly and said, ¡°I forget what an orphan should be.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± She turned around and walked out of the door with bodyguards. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t give her this opportunity.¡± The bodyguard next said as he bowed, ¡°In thispany, stu pid girl like her would be fired soon.¡± They disappeared soon, and the house got quiet. Standing near window of the attic, Natalie stared coldly at them. She sat down and looked at the broken notebook¡­ It was impossible to fix it here, and she had to go back to Greenlife vi. She rubbed the notebook and believed that she had to find Philip. Natalie immediately took out her phone and called Philip. What was this guy doing?! Natalie threw her phone on the sofa because of anger. When she calmed down and thought about it¡­ she decided to call him again. Natalie took a deep breath and then gave Philip a video call. After a sound, they were connected. Before Natalie could say a word, Philip said quickly, ¡°Natalie¡­ What happened just now? You didn¡¯t say anything but the woman in front of you kept talking, besides, I noticed your face was dark¡­¡± ¡°I just hung up because something happened, and then, you called me¡­¡± ¡°Stop.¡± said Natalie who was stunned for what Philip said. ¡°You don¡¯t know Niki?¡± said Natalie who thought that was Important. ¡°Niki? The guy who blocks the camera?¡± Natalie narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend. If she does not know you, how could she contact you in the WhatsApp in an intimate way?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know her, ¡°said Philip who blinked, ¡°Many people know my ount, and I can¡¯t remember everyone.¡± Upon hearing this, Natalie said with doubt, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course! But you look kind of simr,¡± said Philip who rubbed his chin. Natalie agreed slightly and said, ¡°She¡¯s¡­¡±, which was not finished since she was not rted to the Graham family. Without noticing what Natalie did, Philip said, ¡°She looks a bit simr¡­ Well, I remember that I have met her in a banquet several years ago.¡± ¡°A banquet?¡± said Natalie with curiosity. ¡°People in the banquet were rich and noble, and I found she looked like you, which made me believe you were there, but when she turned around, I knew I was wrong. Natalie understood that Niki was pretending that she was a good friend of Philip. ¡°I see and when will youe back? ¡°said Natalie to change the topic as she narrowed her eyes. ¡°I need to do something else, so I hope you could take good care of mypany. I treat youter. ¡°replied Philip. ¡°Sir, I really want to know which girl hurts you so much since you even abandon Glory Group.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t tease me anymore.¡± said Philip who chuckled. Natalie got serious and said, ¡°Forget it, and I won¡¯t bother you.¡± After all, that depend on the person who bore that. She hung up the phone. Yesterday, she had already purchased almost all the medicine needed, so she wanted to leave this kind of familiar ce, since it was easy for her to recall something past here¡­ Greenlife Vi. Natalie ced the notebook on the table fix the notebook better with scissor under the light ofmp. She needed glue¡­ Natalie opened the drawer to look for glue, but identally touched a book so she took it out as she frowned. The edge of the book was brown, and the cover of the book was worn. The creases and the pieces of paper inside indicated that the owner had seen this book so many times. Her paused, and smiled. Things never went as she wanted¡­ Every word of this book was rted to Henry. Henry¡­ I really missed you¡­ I knew you med me foringte, for leaving you in that cold ce¡­ but I really missed you. Henry¡­ Can youe back? I made a wish as a meteor showed up, hoping that you could be my star¡­ Were you alive? Natalie continued to look at the familiar words as she tried her best to hold back her emotion.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She couldn¡¯t bear and finally closed it. The phone rang exactly. Natalie picked up her phone to force her get out of that, and tried to see the message with trembling fingers. ¡°Are you free tomorrow? I would like have a dinner with you.¡± It was Julian who sent that. Julian immediately sent another message as if he feared that she didn¡¯t reply. There is something very Important¡± Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Talking tough Looking at the text message, Natalie blinked with sadness. Originally, she wanted to hold back her emotion, but this message made her sadder. That was none of her business. She put her phone back on the same ce. Natalie went downstairs to get a cup of tea to calm down. She took out some tea from the porcin and added some hot water, then, the faint perfume of tea showed up, which made people calm down. After quietly drinking a cup of tea, Natalie continued to fix with the glue, since she wanted to do it perfectly, which needed much attention. Her phone vibrated all the time, which was so annoying in this quiet vi. The vibration diverted her attention, which let her failed to fix perfectly. Natalie sighed and picked up her phone since she could not bear anymore. She just looked at the final messages of Julian by ignoring the rest, and she was shocked as she saw the content. ¡°If you still don¡¯t reply to my message, I will drive to Greenlife Vi to find you now.¡± How could this person be such shameless! Her eyes were full of disgust, and worried about this vi, which led to the present situation. Natalie took a deep breath and typed. ¡°Say it on your phone.¡± Julian replied quickly, but just told her the ce and time, ¡°The Sunny Restaurant, Room 9, tomorrow noon. instead, which was rude. Natalie raised her eyebrows and quickly replied, ¡°I will not be there.¡± ¡°If not, I will send someone to pick you up.¡± the tone was strict. That made Natalie think of the bodyguards of Niki. Julian could do something worse, since Niki had done something stu pid. After all, she knew Julian well. She pursed her slightly dry lips and sighed in her heart as she felt sorry for what they had done to her. ¡°No need.¡± replied Natalie who was tired, irritated and powerless. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She could go back to her home¡­ she could not see the man she loved, and now, she was threatened in this way. Julian understood the hidden message and replied with a smile, ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± He believed that Natalie would show up there even though she said that. How could she be such tough? The next morning. 0 Niki arrived at the CEO¡¯s office of Graham Group early in the morning, and she was familiar with this ce, since she hade so many times. Niki just waited quietly since Julian didn¡¯t came yet.. She wanted to find Julian in his house, but she was stopped since Linda had told the guards that Niki was not wee in this house anymore because of what happened. She was angry about it for a long time, andined that towards Julian, but Julian just persuaded her to wait, which really irritated her. Niki just cleared her mind, and sat still. Today, she came for her reward. She knew her position in the heart of Philip idently, which meant that it was easy for her to get the authorization, even though she didn¡¯t find the secret and rich enemy. Time passed, but Julian did note. Niki frowned and looked at her watch, only to find that it was noon, which made her wonder where was Julian. Meanwhile, The Sunny Restaurant. Natalie wore a pure ck Chanel short jacket, and an elegant dress, which made her body so attractive, besides, her untied ck hair was close to her shoulder, She walked slowly into the restaurant. ¡°Madam. Do you have a reservation?¡± said the waiter gently at the door. This restaurant was just open for its member, and not all the rich people could be one member of this restaurant. Mr. Graham has reserved private room 9,¡± said Natalle who knew she didn¡¯t need to tell this waiter the full name of Julian. ¡°Okay, this way, please.¡± said the walter politely. Following the waiter, Natalie got close to the room, and could not see the situation inside clearly because of the pboard. She pushed the door and entered. The man in ck sat near the table, and Natalie could see that Julian was touching his head with one hand, and the other was knocking at the table, whose face was dark and eyebrows were raised slightly. Natalie raised her eyebrows since she knew the reason for the behavior of Julian. Julian didn¡¯t like peopleingte. But she did that deliberately. Knowing someone came. Julian turned around, looked at the woman and said in a low voice as his hand continued to knock, ¡°An hourte.¡± He had told Natalie the exact time, and what she did really made Julian angry. ¡°Sorry for wasting your time, ¡°said Natali who raised her eyebrows. Her true thought was obvious to Julian because her strange voice. He frowned, waved to the waiter next and said, ¡°Waiter, serve the dishes now.¡± The waiter stepped down. ¡°Ie here not for the dishes.¡± said directly Natalie who sat down. Another waiter came forward and gave her a cup of tea, which filled the entire private room with the fragrance of tea. Julian withdrew his hands on the table and said with a smile, ¡°Really?¡± He believed that Natalie was pretending since she hade here. He sneered. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll leave after hearing what you want to say so that you can cherish your time.¡± said Natalie who frowned for the expression of Julian. In fact, she just wanted to cherish her own time, but changed in the end. ¡°Are you ming me for what Iin?¡± ¡°I have enough time, and don¡¯t you want to taste the dishes of this ce?¡± said Julian who raised his eyebrows. It was hard to be one member of this restaurant even Julian became onest year, and he believed that Natalie was telling a lie. ¡°Nothing special.¡± said Natalie since she had tasted so many times in New York. Julian frowned and looked at Natalie as he said, ¡°How could you pretend that you have eaten so many times? 1 am sure you never eat in this ce.¡± Vanity of women? Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Indifferent Responding Natalie raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Me¡­? Am I bluffing¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish her words and then chuckled lightly. She almost forgot my image in front of Julian. As an orphan girl who has never seen the words and only relied on the Graham family for a living, it was indeed impossible for her toe to the Sunny Restaurant, -neither was she qualified. ¡°Fine. Whatever you think.¡± ¡°However, as an orphan girl, I don¡¯t deserve to eat the food in this noble restaurant. If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯d better go.¡± Natalie took her bag, stood up, and was about to leave. She didn¡¯t want to sit down and eat quietly with Julian here. Looking at Julian¡¯s face that was so simr, she couldn¡¯t eat at all. It would only increase her pain. Julian sat at the table, his eyes were indifferent, not looking at her at all, as if he didn¡¯t care about her departure at all. He even calmly picked up his tea and took a sip quietly. Natalie walked to the door without any obstruction, and without any hesitation, she opened the door of the private box. The door of the private box was opened, and several bodyguards with belts and guns stood out in the corridor. They stood in a row and instinctively looked at her as they heard the door open, and their eyes were so fierce. She was momentarily stunned, then reacted and quickly closed the door, turning around to look at the man, ¡°Julian, you¡­¡± Julianzily lifted his eyelids, he gazed at her coldly, and said, ¡°Sit down.¡± ¡°Taste the food.¡± Although he only said a brief sentence, it carried an inexplicable sense of oppression. Natalie remained silent as she walked back to her seat. When she finished this meal, she would have to hire a bunch of bodyguards! Did Julian really think she couldn¡¯t afford to hire some bodyguards? Natalie sat back in her seat, lowered her head and took a light sip of tea, then silently looked at the floating leaves in the cup and remained silent. Julian then raised his eyes and looked inexplicably at Natalie with her head lowered in front of him. His profound and unpredictable eyes, with a hint of depth, looked straight at Natalie, clearly gazing at her and contemting. Natalie¡¯s temperament has changed greatly since he proposed a divorce, but even though she was pretending to be tender and submissive to him before. Now she was so decisive inpletely giving up all the hard work she had done before? Why? Was it even possible? She loved him so much, could shepletely abandon her previous perfect image as Mrs. Graham? Would it make him even more disgusted at her as she didn¡¯t even hesitate to behave so harshly in front of him? Natalie noticed the man¡¯s gaze, and she slightly raised her head, facing him with endless indifference in her eyes. Julian withdrew his gaze. He felt being stabbed by the indifference in Natalie¡¯s eyes. Since Julian took over the divorce agreement, Natalie has never asked to meet him once, nor did she plead as he imagined¡­pletely allowing him to sign. Was this her new trick? Only this made sense. The waiter knocked at the door and interrupted Julian¡¯s thoughts, ¡°Excuse me, sir, we are ready to serve the dishes if it¡¯s not bothering you¡­¡± Julian nodded lightly. The waiters came in, carrying wooden tes one by one into the private room. After opening the Ryukyu round lids, the dishes were all very exquisite. At the center of the dining table was a dish of ck truffle and white angelica fish soup, which was light white in color and sc at tered with caviar. ¡°Please take your time, sir.¡± The waiter stepped out. ¡°The dishes have been served. You can tell me now, what¡¯s the matter¡­¡± Julian said, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s 70th birthday will be grandly celebrated by the family.¡± ¡°Oh, so?¡± Grandpa Graham¡¯s 70th birthday had nothing to do with her. Didn¡¯t Julian really dislike her appearing at Graham¡¯s house before? Why did he take the initiative to tell her this? ¡°I want to invite you to attend, ¡°he said and stared at Natalie tightly, as if not letting go of any changes in her expression. Natalie raised her eyebrows. Was Julian taking the Initiative to invite her to the Graham¡¯s house? Julian saw the change in expression on Natalie¡¯s face as he wished. He smiled and then said word by word, ¡°Of course, there is a price to pay.¡± ¡°Get me another authorization letter, and you can attend this birthday banquet as you like.¡± He had a calm gaze and a strong sense of victory. Participating in this banquet was undoubtedly an opportunity for Natalie to show her identity as Mrs. Graham to all the wealthy families who came to the banquet in LA This was what Natalie should desire in her heart, and she must not refuse. Upon hearing this, Natalie sneered in her heart. Did Julian believe that a banquet for Mr. Graham was worth her authorization? Her authorization was also expensive, an authorization for a banquet? Julian made quite a bargain. Even if Mr. Graham¡¯s banquet was priceless and cannot be measured in terms of money, the authorization ~letter couldn¡¯t bepared with it. However, Julian used his grandfather¡¯s banquet as a favor for her, which was just amercial measure to obtain the authorization letter. He¡¯s truly grandpa Graham¡¯s good grandson. With a sneer in her eyes, Natalie slowly picked up a dish with her chopsticks and put it in her mouth. Julian squinted his eyes at her and said, ¡°How do you like that?¡± After slowly chewing the food, Natalie put down her chopsticks, raised her chin, and looked at him, ¡°I still have to repeat myself, do you think the authorization letter is like a cabbage?¡± ¡°I used to help the Graham¡¯s get the authorization letter, but it was for the past with the Graham family. I believe you wouldn¡¯t be unaware of the price of this authorization letter. Do you really think I¡¯m that foolish to exchange it for a banquet?¡± Upon hearing this, Julian¡¯s handsome face instantly became cold. The light in his eyes also carried a hint of darkness, and his whole body was filled with dangerous aura, he¡¯s clearly angry. He was about to speak when the door of the private room suddenly opened. A delicate figure entered the private room, followed closely by a bodyguard in ck. The bodyguard hunched over and spoke in a frightened voice, ¡°President, Miss Linch insists oning in, I¡­ couldn¡¯t stop her.¡± Julian waved his hand and said, ¡°OK.¡± ¡°Niki, why are you here?¡± Julian reluctantly suppressed his anger and spoke softly. Niki stood at the door, full of anger, and her eyes fixed straight on Natalie, as if her anger woulde out of her eyes any minute now, ignoring Julian. What a Natalie, who dared to be alone in a room with Julian here? Shame for her! Natalie raised her eyes lightly and looked at Niki. ¡°Natalie! What are you doing here? So shameless¡­¡± Niki was furious and blurted out this sentence. But suddenly it urred to her that Julian was still here, and she reluctantly swallowed the words that followed. Niki cleared her throat and changed into a soft tone, ¡°Natalie, what did you promise me before? After agreeing with me, youe to meet Julian.¡± Natalie¡¯s face remained unchanged, and she picked up another dish and ate it quietly. ¡°You should ask your beloved Julian, he called me here.¡± Natalie didn¡¯t pay any attention to Niki¡¯s anger. Unexpectedly, the cuisines in the Sunny restaurant in L.A. was different from that in NYC. After tasting carefully, it seemed that the cuisines in L.A. was more to her taste. Natalie was considering to apply for a membership card in the future. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Natalie was eating while thinking. ¡°Do you still want to eat?¡± Niki looked at Natalie¡¯s calmness, she was so angry that she said directly. ¡°Even if Julian called for you, how dare youe?¡± This restaurant, before Julian brought her here, Natalie took the lead! ¡°There are so many bodyguards here. Do I dare not toe?¡± Natalie looked at Niki with a smile. ¡°As a weak woman, can I fight with so many bodyguards?¡± Niki was immediately speechless. She stomped her feet angrily and turned to look at Julian, ¡°Julian!¡± ¡°Why do you have to have dinner with Natalie alone? I¡¯ve waited for you in the office all morning and you didn¡¯te. But instead, you¡¯re having dinner with Natalie in here. What do you think of me? ¡°Her eyes were unusually resentful. ¡°For the authorization letter.¡± Julian¡¯s eyes were calm as he pulled the chair next to him, ¡°Come and have a seat.¡± Upon hearing this, Niki¡¯s anger suddenly softened slightly. She didn¡¯t sit in that chair, but instead stepped forward and pounced on Julian. She snuggled on him and was clearly swearing her ownership, saying, ¡°Ie to see Julian today to discuss the authorization letter. I can solve the authorization letter, and there¡¯s no need for Natalie at all.¡± Natalie raised her eyebrows when she heard the words. They didn¡¯t need her for the authorization letter from New Bleomycin Drug? She sneered. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Solling her eyes Julian raised his eyebrows slightly, ncing casually at Niki, who was leaning over him. ¡°Niki, don¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, what Niki said is true.¡± Niki remained leaning gently against Julian, her lips pursed as if she were a little dissatisfied. Julian, you know, it was an ident. Niki guarantees no more things like this.. Natalie was disgusted to see the way Niki was leaning on Julian. The rest was disgusting. She quietly put down her chopsticks. Julian ignored her words and frowned.¡± I told you to sit still,¡± he said coldly. In his mind, Natalie¡¯s initiative to invite him today was definitely official. Since it was official, it was to follow the etiquette. ÉÉ He had always made a clear distinction between public and private affairs, and Niki¡¯s actions were obviously inappropriate. Niki¡¯s eyes widened. Julian spoke to her in that tone of voice? She approached Jun, even putting her arm around the man¡¯s waist, and raised her head slightly to say. something. A pair of eyes devoid of any personal emotions. She felt the coldness and almost immediately jumped up and stood obediently aside. ¡°Have you thought about it?¡± Natalie sat across from them, propping her chin up and looking out at the beautiful scene outside so as not to soil her eyes. She heard that, turn her head and said, ¡®Hmm?¡¯ I¡¯ll take you to Grandpa¡¯s party.¡± Julian tapped the table in a calm tone. You don¡¯t have to do anything. Natalie raised her eyebrows, ¡°anything?¡± Why did Julian suddenly change his mind? How could he engage in a loss-making business? ¡°Yeah.¡± The man stared straight at her. ¡°Julian! How can you take her instead of Niki?¡± Niki, who had been standing, couldn¡¯t help but speak up when she heard those words. Natalie pursed her lips and was about to speak. She had a smile in her eye¡¯s and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t steal your Julian.¡± Her light tone made Niki feel ufortable. I will not go there and I will not attend Graham¡¯s party. In addition, I will not go to Graham¡¯s house in the future. Even if you ask me, I won¡¯t go. ¡°Who would ask you?¡± Niki curled her lip and looked at her coldly. If there¡¯s nothing else, may I go?¡± Natalie said, not annoyed. Her gaze shifted to Julian. Julian¡¯s face turned dark. He managed to suppress his anger, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to join?¡± This was not the first time she had confronted him since that happened. He had convinced himself to drop the act and invite her to Grahams¡¯ party, but Natalie still rebuffed him. How dare she? ¡°Who gave you the courage?¡± Niki looked at Julian¡¯s gloomy face and couldn¡¯t help but say that. You didn¡¯t even bother to go to Grandpa Graham¡¯s 70th birthday? What about the care you received during three years in Graham? Was she not going to the party just to satisfy Niki¡¯s wishes? Did Niki nder herself in turn in front of Julian? Good. Those three years at the Grahams? It was all me taking care of the Grahams, okay? Figure it out and then talk to me. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. What do you mean by that? You mean the Grahams should in turn thank you for your efforts over the past three years?¡± Niki¡¯s eyes were flirtatious, as if she found it amusing. ¡°No need.¡± For the past three years, including now, everything she had done had been a willingness. ¡°How dare you respond?¡± Niki¡¯s eyes were a little incredulous.¡± Why are you so shameless?¡± ¡°An orphan girl who depended on the Grahams for her livelihood. I don¡¯t know how much happiness she enjoyed during her three years here. If you don¡¯t know how to be thankful, then let it be, alright?¡± Natalie said, ¡°Howe? Ask your Julian how was it like.¡± Niki tried to say something else, but Julian grabbed her arm. He frowned and said, ¡°No.¡± Niki then realized that what she was too much. She hurriedly stopped, ¡°I just can¡¯t stand the way Natalie treated us¡­ She tried to redeem her image. Before she could finish, Julian stopped her and said, ¡°I know.¡± His gaze was clearly full of trust. Niki¡¯s got relieved a bit, and she took advantage It. ¡°Natalle¡¯s rudeness is even more embarrassing for the Graham family when she goes there. Niki is willing to go, so Julian can take Niki there.¡± Upon hearing this, Natalie burst outughing. ¡°So, you¡¯re waiting here?¡± She thought Niki might be different, but she didn¡¯t expect her to be the same as before. Niki didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°I mean why not? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m as rude and ungrateful as you are! It¡¯s been three years since I¡¯ve been home, but Grandpa Graham used to be so nice to me. So, sure I¡¯m going.¡± She hurriedly made an excuse. ¡°Grandpa used to be nice to me,¡± she says emphatically, as if afraid Natalie won¡¯t admit it. ¡°Julian, isn¡¯t it?¡± Julian pursed his lips and said nothing. ¡°Julian, don¡¯t you want to take Niki?¡± Niki felt something was wrong when she saw him. ¡°May I go now? I won¡¯t go there,¡± Natalie said. Since Niki took the initiative to ask to attend, let her go.¡± Natalie seemed to think of something after saying this and she smiled, ¡°But do you need to prepare a birthday gift before going? You probably wouldn¡¯t spend Julian¡¯s money for Grandpa, would you? That would be so embarrassing.¡± Niki saw an undisguised mockery, ¡°You! I ¡­¡­ Naturally, I wouldn¡¯t use Julian¡¯s money.¡± She didn¡¯t have much money at all and relied on Julian to make a living. However, no matter how poor she was, she can¡¯t make Natalie look down on her! She had to speak up hard. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great. Don¡¯t me me for saying this. Just because you were so obsessed with money before, which makes people have to doubt it.¡± Natalie smiled and looked at Julian. Julian looked unhappy. ¡°Don¡¯t specte about people. Niki is not what you think she is. She must have spent her own money to buy a birthday present for grandfather. As he spoke, he cast a trusting nce at Niki. Although Niki was much more capricious than before, he felt this was a more authentic way to show herself. She had endured so many tribtions during her three years abroad, and her understanding of rtionships and worldly wisdom will certainly be clearer than before. She will not be confused about such things.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s right.¡± Niki agreed stiffly. Where did she get the money to buy birthday present? Natalie did it on purpose! The hatred in her eyes burst out and she red at her. Natalie looked at Niki with a smile. The reason why she said this was not to retaliate against Niki. She actually wanted to explore Niki¡¯s sincerity, whether she was sincere with the Grahams, or if it was just about the money It was different. If Niki did marry the Grahams, her attitude will affect the future of the Grahams. Niki would better understand that herself has to take care of the whole family otherwise others would have to clean up her mess. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 She looked down upon you ¡°That¡¯s great¡­¡± Natalie gave Niki a nce and nodded, and then she stood up. With the Graham family¡¯s reputation, a birthday gift for Grandpa Graham was at least one million dors. If Niki was really willing to give the gift, she might had a bit genuineness. If she just sent the gift to hide her embarrassment, she was not sincere at all.. Niki saw that Natalie had already stood up to leave, and her eyes were filled with reluctance. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s 70th birthday, aren¡¯t you going to buy something?¡± How can she spend money alone! Natalie raised her eyebrows and blinked as she looked around. ¡°Are you talking to me¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, who else is in this room besides you? Don¡¯t act silly¡± Niki¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I¡¯m a penniless orphan girl. How can I buy a birthday gift? ¡°Said Natalie with a smirk. Julian frowned and said, ¡°Niki, don¡¯t embarrass Natalie. She is no longer a Graham family member and there is no need for her to buy a birthday gift for grandfather.¡± He was indifferent. Upon hearing this, Niki became silent and stopped saying anything more. He said that she was no longer Graham family, member, which made her feel a lot better. That¡¯s right, Natalie is an orphan girl with no money or power, and she was kicked out by the Graham family. Asking her to buy a birthday gift is indeed a challenge for her. ¡°I am so sorry. I shouldn¡¯t be making things difficult for Natalie. She doesn¡¯t have filial piety or etiquette. It is useless for other people to teach her.¡± ¡°People who didn¡¯t receive a good education when they were young are inevitably like this when they grow up. Natalie is pitiful.¡± Niki squinted at her. Her words were in. Her confession was ironic, full of a strange feeling of sarcasm. Natalie didn¡¯t want to pay attention to her, so she lifted her leg and prepared to leave. ¡°Julian, could you please ask your bodyguard to give way?¡± The more she said, the more she made mistakes. People like Niki who speak without any hesitation and have their thoughts on their faces will sooner orter reveal their true nature. Talking to Niki would only make her feel stu pid. Niki nced at the man and tugged at his clothes. ¡°Julian, let her go.¡± Natalie¡¯s face looked repulsive. Julian pursed his lips and raised his eyelids to watched Natalie. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go to the Graham family banquet? I only give you this chance, there¡¯s no need to be stubborn. Every time Natalie being stubborn was actually a cover up for her inner weakness. She seemed to be His mind was like a mirror, very clear. ¡°If you miss this time, you won¡¯t have any chance to enter the Graham family again.¡± ¡°Julian, she just doesn¡¯t want to go. Don¡¯t keep her, ¡°said Niki in a weak voice. She stood by and couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous as she listened to Julian¡¯s words of persuasion. Every time Julian persuaded her, she became even more nervous. She knew very well that if Natalie agreed to go to the banquet, Julian would not be able to let her go again. It was absolutely impossible for them two to appear at the same time at the Graham family banquet. Whoever was qualified to attend this banquet was the first to have the opportunity to dere their status in the wealthy family of Los Angeles. She would never let Natalie steal this chance. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to consider. No matter how much you say, I won¡¯t go. I¡¯m no longer your family member. Why should I go the banquet? Hurry up and ask your bodyguard to get out of the way.¡± Her words did not contain any emotion and she was calm. She was restless in the heart and had an impatient expression. ¡°Okay¡­ okay!¡± Julian¡¯s face darkened. His eyes were deep like a dark pool of water, and his tone paused word Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. by word, as if squeezing out through his teeth. ¡°Let her out.¡± A row of bodyguards heard the order and retreated in response. Natalie did not hesitate at all. She picked up her bag and turned her head to leave without stopping for a moment. Niki watched her back, with a smile on her lips. She didn¡¯t even take the opportunity and she was really foolish. Just as Julian watched Natalie leaving, Natalie suddenly stopped and turned around. Niki¡¯s smile solidified, ¡®Isn¡¯t she about turning back?¡± ¡°Have you figured it out again?¡± Julian¡¯s expression remained unchanged and he nced at her. ¡°Of course not.¡± Natalie smiled as she raised her phone in her hand. ¡°I want to remind you not to send me any text messages in the future. I feel annoyed.¡± After speaking, she turned around again and left. Julian¡¯s face turned livid, and he gnashed his teeth. Niki pis sed off when she heard this, and before Julian could speak, she shouted, ¡°You! Natalie, how dare you speak to Julian like that! Your attitude is too arrogant!¡± Natalie paid no attention to Niki¡¯s howling behind her. 5433% She walked to the entrance of the Sunny Restaurant, and the waiter greeted her. ¡°Miss, please take your time.¡± She nodded and replied, and then pushed the door away. On the other side, in the private room of the Sunny Restaurant, Niki was still angry and cursed Natalie in her heart. She dared to have such an arrogant attitude. She should have been taught her a good lesson at the last pharmaceutical exhibition, but she is still too softhearted! Niki watched Julian, who sat beside her with an irond face and whose eyes filled with coldness. He was angry. Julian was in a bad mood¡­ She didn¡¯t dare to be close to him. She pursed her lips and walked towards the chair opposite Julian, ready to sit down. Wait¡­ she suddenly noticed a overcoat standing next to this chair. ¡®Is this¡­ Natalie¡¯s? She didn¡¯t take it with her?¡± Niki held it in her hand. While she was scrutinizing the overcoat, she couldn¡¯t help but recall what Natalie was wearing today¡­ ¡®No! The shawl overcoat that Natalie was wearing was full of a leather texture. Wasn¡¯t it Chanel¡¯s limited one?!¡± She squinted her eyes and identified her coat. ¡®It was real.¡¯ She took out her phone to confirm whether she was right or not, and the information on the phone screen told her that it was really the expensive Chanel restriction. There were only three pieces of pure ck overcoats worldwide. There seemed to be a thought appeared in her mind. And she reacted, ¡®How could Natalie have no money!¡± ¡°She not only had the money to buy hundreds of millions of pink diamonds and exclusive fashion, but also casually bought Greenlife vi. She had a lot of money!!¡± ¡°She was pretending to be poor!¡¯ Niki was fooled by Natalle! Niki only felt angry, and she couldn¡¯t care if Julian was angry. ¡°Natalie couldn¡¯t have no money to buy a birthday gift. She bought Greenlife vi. What she wore was the limited one. How could she have no money?¡± ¡°Where on earth did she get so much money?¡± Julian frowned. There was only one possibility, which was to rely on men. But she could never have relied on Julian. Niki became clear, and her eyes looked contemptuous. ¡°Her money could only havee from someone else. I had already told you that she had already found another man, but you just don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°All kinds of signs now indicated that Natalie had already found a backup.¡± Upon hearing this, Julian¡¯s eyes were gloomy, and his already irond face was now even worse. He only felt his blood surging and his anger attacking his heart. And her attitude was so arrogant just now. It was obvious that she had already found a man and looked down upon you, Julian.¡± Niki watched Julian¡¯s gloomy face and continued to spice up. She hoped that Julian would be more and more angry. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 It looks dirty ¡°She really said it.¡± Julian repeated this sentence in a low voice. His eyes lost all the shine, and the chill was evident. Niki nodded, ¡°She used to say that I came for money, but now it seems that she is the one whoes for money.¡± I¡¯m gonna marry into the Graham family, so I kept in mind the etiquette of the Graham family¡¯. I live frugally and wouldn¡¯t dare to buy anything Like this Chanel limited edition. But Natalie casually wore it today. Not sure if she¡¯s been with some rich guy. ¡°Niki said and seemed puzzled. This was like killing two birds with one stone. On the one hand, it confirmed the fact that Natalie was with other men, and on the other hand, it implied that Niki had been frugal and obedient all the time. Julian was ying with the tea cup in his hand, and his face was extremely cold, making people feel that as soon as he approached, this chill would pierce into the bone of anyone around him. As Niki spoke, she looked at the ck shawl in her hand with a cautious expression, as if she was holding aN?velDrama.Org owns all content. very precious thing. It will be worth a very high price if she could sell it. Julian noticed Niki¡¯s look. But he only saw the sadness and enviousness in the woman¡¯s eyes. He narrowed his eyes and turned his head to the bodyguard next to him, ¡°Call for my assistant.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ now? ¡°Said the bodyguard beside him with a puzzled expression coz the assistant was on the day off. The other bodyguard standing next to him heard his answer and felt shocked. This guy must be a newbie! He tugged at his sleeve with a worried expression. ¡°If the boss asks you to do it, you just need to do it. Cut the crap.¡± His voice was very low but with a great sense of fear, obviously familiar with what Julian¡¯s tone at the moment represented. Although the boss had already kicked his wife out of the house, they still hadn¡¯t announced to the public that they had divorced. In the circle of wealthy families in LA, the major ones still thought that Miss Spears was the part of the Graham family. Miss Spears dared to cuckold the boss! His mood at this moment must be extremely gloomy, and was about to explode. How dare a bodyguard to question him at this moment? ¡°Do you want me to say it again? ¡°Julian¡¯s voice was clearly not loud, but it made people in the room feel suffocating. That bodyguard never saw him this way before. Although the CEO¡¯s face was always expressionless, he rarely got angry. Get Borium He was scared out of his wits and then realized the situation, ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯ll go now!¡± He ran away quickly. ¡°Throw away the clothes in your hand. ¡°Julian frowned, his voice carrying a sense of oppression. ¡°It looks dirty.¡± ¡°Throw it away¡­?¡± Before she could finish speaking, Niki Immediately understood. She shouted loudly and without hesitation, threw the clothes on the ground.¡± Someone, throw this away!¡± The clothes that were still cherished like treasures in thest second immediately became explosives that could detonate Julian, which was something that they need to get rid of as soon as possible. It¡¯s just a pity that such an expensive piece of clothing¡­ Niki sighed. After the clothes were taken out of Julian¡¯s sight, Niki quickly exined, ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t mean it, I just¡­¡± She felt that no matter how she phrased it it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate. She stuttered for a long time without saying anything. The knocking at the door interrupted Niki¡¯s hesitation. The assistant walked in with a steady pace, but his voice was a bit breathless. Obviously, he had just been running, ¡°Boss, are you looking for me?¡± Julian waved at him with a cold look. The assistant felt nervous and hurried forward. But what Julian said next made him shocked. ¡°Take Niki to buy some clothes. Get her whatever she wants.¡± ¡°If what she wants can¡¯t be bought by money, just call me and I¡¯ll go there myself.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The assistant was stunned. He was asked here just to buy clothes for Miss Linch? The bodyguard rushed all the way and said it was very important. If he waste then his life would be in danger. But it turned out to be this errand he was asked here for? He knew that Mr. Graham dotes on Miss Linch, but he didn¡¯t expect him to spoil her so much¡­ Niki was ecstatic and her voice got soft. ¡°Julian¡­¡± Her eyes were filled with undisguised ecstasy. After Julian finished speaking, he stood up straight and didn¡¯t pay any attention to Niki, He left with a gloomy face. ¡°Julian! So¡­ can I go to the banquet? ¡°Niki hurriedly shouted but with caution as she saw that Julian was leaving. ¡°Yes.¡± After Julian said it, he left without any hesitation. Niki was thrilled as she looked at the man¡¯s back and muttered to herself, ¡°A blessing in disguise, I suppose¡­ However, the blessing is hers but the curse is Natalie. Niki smiled, her eyes filled with endless pride. Get Bohut Natalie drove back home. She casually threw the key onto the table in front of the door, and only when she reached the bedroom did she vaguely feel as if she had lost something. What¡¯s missing? Natalie frowned. She finally recalled that she was wearing a shawl when she left, and now¡­ Where is it? Left in the restaurant? Natalie walked around the room but there was no trace of it. Now it seemed that it must have been left there. She waited a long time for that shawl to be shipped from abroad, and she really liked it. And this was her second time wearing it. Natalie frowned. She knew it! Nothing good would happen if Julian was there! Now she lost a piece of clothes that she really liked. However, no matter how much she liked it, as soon as she thought about the possibility of seeing the Niki and Julian again if she went back to retrieve that shawl, she had no desire to get it back at all. Natalie sat down and felt that the most important thing at the moment was to hire a bodyguard for herself as soon as possible. Not only for the sake of her own safety in LA, but also if Julian threatened her again, she will not be scared by him at all. She couldn¡¯t help but recall the package with the gilded characters written on itst time. If someone were really stalking her, she would have someone to help her. The more Natalie thought about it, the more she felt that hiring a bodyguard was urgent. However, she didn¡¯t know where to hire a reliable one¡­ She took out her phone, found Philip¡¯s number and decided to make a FaceTime call with him. Once connected, Philip¡¯s face appeared on the screen. He smiled brightly and said, ¡°Why are you calling me today?¡± ¡°Is there something tricky about Glory that you can¡¯t solve? It shouldn¡¯t be¡­ ¡°Philip asked with a puzzled look. ¡°I can still manage that, ¡°Natalie pouted. ¡°It¡¯s not because of Glory.¡± ¡°What then?¡± Do you know where I can hire a reliable bodyguard?¡± She asked directly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Someone¡¯s assaulting you?¡± Philip¡¯s voice suddenly became worried. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know anyone in LA, who would assault me?¡± ¡°Is it because your Dr. Nancy¡¯s Identity has been exposed?¡± Philip said with a solemn expression.¡± I will now send dozens of bodyguards from the Linch family to LA. We must be careful.¡± ¡°No, no, no. My identity has not been exposed. I just want to know where there are bodyguards to be hired. So I can take preventive measures in time in case anything happens.¡± If she had known that Philip would be so nervous, she wouldn¡¯t havee to him. Natalie felt regretful. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great. I¡¯ll send a bodyguard from the Linch family to you now, he¡¯s definitely reliable.¡± ¡°No. The Linch family¡¯s bodyguards are so obvious that others can tell at a nce that they are the Linch family¡¯s. How can I hide my identity that way? ¡°Natalie¡¯s eyshes trembled lightly. That¡¯s right. ¡°Philip responded,¡± It¡¯s really not appropriate.¡± ¡°A reliable bodyguard¡­?¡± Philip was reading through all the big families names in his mind. Not long after, his frowned eyebrows rxed a bit, ¡°How about the Swan family in LA?¡± The Swan family in LA? Natalie silently recited in her heart. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 The Swan family in Los Angeles ¡°Yes, if you want to find a reliable bodyguard, the best choice is the Swan family in Los Angeles.¡± ¡°The Swan family is a famous gang family, and Los Angeles can barely be considered one of their bases.¡± ¡°If it were really as famous as you said, why haven¡¯t I heard of it? Natalie frowned. She had never heard of the Swan family in Los Angeles. Philip smiled and spoke teasingly. ¡°You¡¯re all focused on Julian. You wish you could pick all the stars in the sky for him. How could you care about these things? If you knew, it would be strange!¡± Although he had not seen Natalie in those three years, the stories about the Graham family had already spread throughout the entire wealthy circle of Los Angeles. Everything Natalie did to Julian became aughing stock and a source of conversation for those wealthy nobles after dinner. He once intervened to stop, but it was a cure for the symptoms rather than the root cause. 4 Philip sighed deeply in his heart. How could a yboy like him have such an infatuated and irrational friend? Didn¡¯t everyone say that you be who you spend your time with? Why did Natalie stay with him for so long without learning any of his strengths? Instead, she was so dull in love. Natalie curled her lips and whispered, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t pick stars for Julian.¡± The wish she quietly made on that gorgeous night was still vivid in her mind I hope Henry will be my star, the eternal star.¡± The shooting star was a memory of her and Henry, but her star was no longer there. Later, Natalie understood, Henry was right. Making a wish on shooting star didn¡¯t work at all. How dare a person without stars delude themselves into picking stars for others? Philip didn¡¯t hear what Natalie was saying. But he didn¡¯t have to guess what she¡¯s talking about. She must be defending that hateful guy, Julian. Philip nced at Natalie with his affectionate eyes, ¡®Are you still not convinced? Are you still thinking about his good intentions even after divorce?¡± It¡¯s really hard to teach her. Natalie didn¡¯t answer. There seemed to be something indescribable in her gaze, heavy and tired, which made people even couldn¡¯t bear to take a second look. Get Bonus That¡¯s when Philip noticed. Philip suddenly felt a bit flustered. ¡°I won¡¯t mention it, I won¡¯t mention it again.¡± He took it for granted that Natalie was sad about him mentioning Julian. Natalie looked at him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about business.¡± Philip nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. It¡¯s my bad, and I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned these bad memories.¡± He nced at Natalie¡¯s expression and cleared his throat after confirming that she was fine. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°The Swan family is a gang family. With just a few words, it can settle things down. However, in recent years, it has disappeared a bit and is not behaving as recklessly as before.¡± He still appreciated the Swan family¡¯s actions. ¡°So where should I go to find it?¡± Natalie was confused. How could she find it even after it disappeared. ¡°The illegitimate business of the Swan family is underground, and without channels, it¡¯spletely impossible to find it. Of course, you can¡¯t find it. However, the bodyguard business is legitimate, and it¡¯s easy for you to hire bodyguards.¡± I see. Philp held a light smile and regained their carefree demeanor. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the contact information of the Swan family¡¯s branch in Los Angeles, and you can directly report my name to him,¡± he said. ¡°The Swan family still has to respect me.¡± Natalie nodded and said, ¡°Then you can send me the information. I¡¯ll start now.¡± After the video chat was hung up. Philip was very efficient in handling affairs. A few minutester, she received a message. She clicked on the address, roughly looked at the direction, and then started the car to go. Natalie never procrastinated, and she always took action when she had ideas. The car stopped in front of the coast south of Los Angeles. Natalie looked out of the window and frowned, ¡®Why is thepany of the Swan family built here?¡± She got out of the car and saw a scene of sea and sky in front of her. In the vast and boundless sea, the seawater asionally stirred up white waves. After being blown by the sea breeze, the golden sunlight floating on the sea rippled like stars. She walked quietly through the sea. The fact that the Swan family built theirpany in such a scenery contrasted greatly with their underground identity. Natalie sighed in her heart. She walked into thepany smoothly, with a tall building and mostly ck interior decoration, giving it a Tow-key and great momentum feeling. Armed personnel with high security can be seen everywhere in the building. Natalie took out her phone and called the number sent by Philip. In a short while, the call was connected, and she said concisely, ¡°Hello, I would like to hire some bodyguards from yourpany. Philip rmended you to me.¡± It¡¯s you, Mr. Johnson has already told me in advance, and I¡¯ming down to pick you up now.¡± The other person¡¯s voice was very kind. Soon someone came down to pick her up. It¡¯s a man with a cold and tough face, dressed in ck suit, with a fierce and terrifying aura. ¡°This way, please.¡± The man¡¯s voice was very soft and deep. Natalie raised her eyes and looked at him. Her intuition told her that the man in front of her had a dangerous aura, but she couldn¡¯t find a word to describe it. ¡°Okay.¡± Her face remained unchanged and she followed behind the man. The elevator door opened and the two of them walked into the office one after the other. After she entered the office, the man retreated out, and Natalie nced back at his figure, and the description suddenly popped up in her mind. ¨CPure ck. Dangerous yet giving a sense of security. ¡°Please take a seat,¡± said the man in the office, who was unusually kind and seemed out of ce with this ck toned office. ¡°Okay.¡± She wondered if it was due to Philip that the boss of Swan family almostplied with all her requirements, and she sessfully negotiated everything. She signed the contract and handed it to the other party. ¡°May I take you down?¡± *No need, I¡¯ll go down on my own. I remember the original path,¡± Natalie said with a simple and elegant smile. He didn¡¯t persist anymore. Natalie opened the office door and walked out. She walked to the elevator door and quietly waited for the elevator. She had just left the elevator. The elevator door next to her also opened at the same time, and a figure dressed in ck walked past her She frowned. This figure was so familiar She narrowed her eyes and looked at the figure in front, feeling more familiar as she looked, both in terms of walking posture and overall body shape How did it feel like Ryan? Natalie blinked, carefully recalling Ryan¡¯s figure andparing it with the figure in front of her. It was really simr She hurried to catch up, and the man in front walked quickly, as if there was something urgent. Even if Natalie strode, she couldn¡¯t catch up She thought he was going out the door, but the man turned directly into another corridor on the first floor This corridor was very hidden. If it weren¡¯t for the man suddenly walking in this direction, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t have noticed it The corridor was even more guarded than the outside. Natalie frowned, unable to follow in When she hesitated about calling out his name to try, the man had already disappeared quietly. Natalie stayed in ce. This figure really looked like Ryan. Although she thought she wouldn¡¯t mistake Ryan¡¯s figure, she was a bit unsure when this figure appeared here Ryan usually studied medication. How did he appear here? It¡¯s obvious that there¡¯s nothing to do with studying medication here¡­ did he alsoe to hire bodyguards? But she just signed the contract and knew in her heart how expensive the Swan family¡¯s quotation was Although Ryan worked at Glory Group and earned a high sry, he cannot earn that much money to hire a bodyguard Moreover, with his sunny and kind nature, he didn¡¯t seem to make enemies, and there¡¯s no need to hire bodyguards. Natalie couldn¡¯t figure it out for a long time. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t Ryan? Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Madam is not very good! Natalie walked out of thepany with doubts. Did she have to ask Ryan? What if it¡¯s not him? On the contrary, it will also reveal that she had alsoe to thispany, and when Ryan asked why she was there, what should she say? Natalie¡¯s eyshes trembled lightly. If Ryan asked, she didn¡¯t want to deceive Ryan¡­ that meant she needed to confess her identity. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She walked slowly along the beach while pondering, and unconsciously walked back to the parking spot. She sighed and then sat in the car. She drove over the sea and along the coastline towards the distance, with the Swan Family Building getting further and further behind it until it was out of sight. Just like her thoughts. The next morning, the morning sun shone, and the room was slightly illuminated. Due to her poor mood in recent days, Natalie didn¡¯t sleep well. She woke up very early this morning, almost at dawn. She didn¡¯t want to sleep anymore and got up to make herself breakfast. She thought to herself that since she woke up early today, she would go to theboratory to do the experiment earlier so as to divert some of her attention. Previously, due to procurement issues, theboratory itinerary was suspended. After breakfast, she had to notify Ryan¡­ Natalie quietly nned the tasks for today¡¯s day in her mind. But as soon as she picked up the fried egg with a knife and fork and didn¡¯t deliver it to her mouth, her phone. rang. The phone rang in a hurry, and she frowned. She put down her knife and fork and got up to answer the phone. The caller was Linda. Natalie¡¯s eyebrows furrowed even tighter. She didn¡¯t choose to answer the phone, but quietly listened to the urgent ringing of the bell echoing in the vast vi¡­ She was waiting for Linda to hang up the phone herself. About two minutester, the phone was still ringing. Natalie rubbed her eyebrows and pressed the hang up button fiercely. She had already made up her mind not to have too much involvement with Graham family and had made it In the early stages of Linda¡¯s disease, her mental state was very poor. Natalie had to take care of Linda at the same time as she was in deep pain. After three years of personal care and constant interaction, Natalie actually had a deep affection for Linda in her heart. In those three years, she lost contact with the Spears family, and she never contacted her parents, and grandparents once. Without the support of any rtives, Natalie, who came to Los Angeles alone, felt that Linda was like her mother. Even if she still had feelings for Linda, their rtionship must end, and Natalie knew this very well in her heart. Not long after, the phone rang again, appearing even more urgent this time. Natalie took the phone. It was still Linda. The phone kept ringing, and Natalie watched as the phone kept vibrating. It seemed that it won¡¯t stop if she won¡¯t answer. ¡­¡­.Natalie took a deep breath, feeling helpless. She answered the phone and an anxious female voice came from her phone, ¡°Miss Spears!¡± This voice was clearly not Linda¡¯s. Natalie was a bit flustered, and a bad premonition came to her mind. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Tell me.¡± ¡°Madam¡­ she¡¯s not very well. Come and take a look!¡± Natalie recognized Lily¡¯s voice, and she said in a hurry and panic. Lily had been working at the Graham family for many years, taking care of Linda. In these three years, every time Linda¡¯s mental state went wrong, Lily apanied her and took care of Linda together. Normally speaking, it was not the first time for Lily to witness Linda fall ill, and she should never be so flustered¡­ Was Linda¡¯s symptoms more severe than ever before?! ¡°Did you let auntie take the medicine I gave her?¡± Natalie felt extremely heavy in her heart. As she spoke, she quickly picked up the car key and walked outside the vi. ¡°First, help auntie to the bed.¡± ¡°Yes, I have already had madam eat it, but I don¡¯t think it has improved. I don¡¯t know what to do now.¡± said Lily in a voice of urgency and a hint of guilt. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be right there. ¡°Natalle walked to the garage, sandwiched her phone between her arm and face, and released one hand to press the key. ¡°Give your phone to Auntie, I¡¯ll calm her down first.¡± ¡°She can¡¯t stay in this state for too long.¡± Okay,¡± Lily replied. But after a while, she hesitated and replied, Madam doesn¡¯t want to answer the phone. I have already handed her the phone¡­ but she pushed it away.¡± Natalie frowned, and narrowed her eyes. Linda didn¡¯t want to answer the phone? Natalie didn¡¯t feel good. ¡°Why is Auntie suddenly not doing well? Is there any incentive?¡± Natalie asked as the she drove rapidly on the road. Did Nikie to Graham family again and make Linda unhappy? ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure¡­¡± Lily¡¯s voice was rapid, obviously very nervous in such a sudden situation. Natalie understood that she probably couldn¡¯t know any useful information from Lily who was in such a state. 1 She spoke calmly, her voice soothing, ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon, don¡¯t worry.¡± Shortly after, Natalie arrived at Graham family. She stopped the car and hurriedly rushed into Graham family, jogging all the way up the stairs. After Natalie trotted into the room, she only saw Linda lying alone in bed, while Lily was not inside. Linda heard a voice and said, ¡°Is Nana here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Nana. Nana is here.¡± Natalie anxiously walked to the bed and helped Linda up. ¡°Auntie, are you feeling dizzy?¡± Linda did not answer her question, but her voice was weak but relieved. ¡°Nana, you are willing to take care of me. I am very happy.¡± She looked up at Natalie as she spoke. From her perspective, she could see Natalie frowning slightly, her expression tense, and her eyes filled with worry. Nana came over in such a hurry today Indicated that she had never let go of Graham family, let alone Julian¡­ Moreover, it also indicated that she had a kind heart and was sincere in what she had done to the Graham family. It¡¯s not exactly what Niki said. She knew Niki was stirring up trouble! ¡°What are you talking about? This is what Nana should do. Do you have a headache? Is the pain severe?¡± Natalie¡¯s voice was concerned. Feeling something was wrong, she turned her head around and looked 56.50% around. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Lily here?¡± She asked a series of questions, and all that answered her was silence. Linda didn¡¯t answer a single question. Natalie didn¡¯t feel right, and she looked at Linda. Her expression was calm. She didn¡¯t show any signs of mental distress. ¡°Natalie was a bit confused. After calming down for a moment, she slowly released her hand that held Linda and stood up. ¡°Auntie, are you lying to me?¡± Her anxiety quickly faded, and she looked at Linda expressionless at the moment. It¡¯spletely different from the expression just now. The way she looked at Linda at the moment was like looking at a stranger, with endless indifference. Upon careful consideration, she had just trotted over all the way, and there were so many bodyguards from all over Graham family who didn¡¯t stop her. She entered Graham family very smoothly. Lily was also very flustered on the phone, even said intermittently. She thought it was because Linda¡¯s illness was too serious and Lily was nervous. Now she realized that Lily¡¯s nervousness was just a cover up for lying. She was worried about Linda¡¯s physical condition in her heart and didn¡¯t pay attention to these details at all. Now, when she thought about it, there were many loopholes. ¡°Nana, Auntie didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± Linda felt a little flustered when she saw Natalie with a serious face. ¡°Auntie was really ufortable just now, so she asked Lily to call you.¡± ¡°But when you are on your way, Auntie felt better again. Auntie was also embarrassed to let you go back again¡­ ¡°Linda looked uneasy. Natalie¡¯s face remained expressionless, ¡°Since you are fine, I won¡¯t stay here.¡± She didn¡¯t believe what Linda said. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t make such jokes again in the future.¡± ¡°Nana, today is Grandpa¡¯s 70th birthday. Please stay and join us.¡± Linda pleaded in her voice and looked earnestly. Natalie suddenly understood that Linda¡¯s y today was for grandpa Graham¡¯s birthday party¡­. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Long-lost concern GB ¡°I have something to attend today, so I¡¯m not avable. ¡°Natalie¡¯s voice was indifferent, and her expression was also cold. ¡°Natalie, why don¡¯t you attend this banquet? Just for my sake, okay?¡± Linda¡¯s voice pleaded humbly. She knew very well in her heart that Natalie said she had something to do just to avoid the banquet. Natalie did not answer, maintaining a previously indifferent posture. She was clearly refusing. Linda could barely sit on the edge of the bed with the support of her other hand. Although there was nothing wrong with her mental condition, her physical condition was clearly deteriorating. She looked straight at Natalie. She repeated what she had just said, but this time her voice was even weaker. ¡°Natalie, you can just for my sake?¡± There was no response¡­ Natalie just looked at Linda lightly. She felt that Linda was much haggard, and her normally red and moist lips werepletely devoid of blood. Her thin face was pale and distressing. She secretly thought to herself that when she leftter, she would advise Lily to stew more tonic soup for her. Aunt¡¯s current physical condition looks really bad. But Linda¡¯s next words clearly caught her off guard. ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t be able to live long.¡± Upon hearing this, Natalie¡¯s face softened slightly from the barely maintained indifference. She lifted her eyelids and looked deeply at Linda. Not be able to live long? Linda finished speaking but did not look at Natalie again. Her gaze extended to the window, and the emotions in her eyes were veryplex. Natalie couldn¡¯t understand. But she didn¡¯t take the initiative to ask, because she couldn¡¯t tell if Linda was telling another lie in her heart. Speaking rashly would only make her barely maintained Indifference fall short. Linda spoke with a faint tone, ¡°I am an old woman who lives on medication every day, and there is no one to talk to me¡­ I know my own body very well, and there aren¡¯t many days left.¡± ¡°I just want the Graham family to be okay before I die.¡± Natalie said, ¡°Niki will make the Graham family feel well and will also apany you to talk.¡± Linda shook her head, her tone filled with disappointment, and upon closer inspection, there was still a strong sense of disgust. ¡°I won¡¯tt Niki marry into the Graham family.¡± she said. Natalie pursed her mouth. She had this concern even more in her heart than Linda. She had long known what it would be like for Niki to marry into the Graham family. ¡°But she had done everything she can and said everything she can. She had reminded Julian many times. about Niki¡¯s true face, but the light of the title of first love haspletely covered all of Niki¡¯s shorings. Julian couldn¡¯t see, he couldn¡¯t see at all. Even if he saw it, he would pretend not to see it. If Julian wanted to marry Niki, could she stop him? Could she stop him? Natalie lowered her head and looked at Linda, who looked haggard, with mixed feelings in her heart. Linda pulled out her hand that supported her body, trembling to get up from the bed. Natalie instinctively wanted to reach out and hold Linda, and as soon as her hand reached out, she reflected on her movements. She silently withdrew her hand and clenched her fingers to her side. Linda stood up and took Natalie¡¯s hand. ¡°Natalie, just take it as if I begged you.¡± She had decided to let go and defer to Natalie in everything. If Natalie was willing to divorce, she would divorce. Julian was not blessed to have such a good wife. If Natalie didn¡¯t want to be involved with the Graham family anymore, she won¡¯t see her, and tried not to contact her, so as not to disturb her life. But now she had figured it out. Natalie clearly had Julian in her heart, and it was Niki¡¯s arrival that put Natalie in such an awkward situation. She couldn¡¯t just watch Niki steal Natalie¡¯s ce! Natalie was kind-hearted and unwilling to take the initiative, so let her take the initiative. ¡°If youe to Grandpa Graham¡¯s 70th birthday, we can maintain our dignity. If Mrs. Graham doesn¡¯t attend on Grandpa Graham¡¯s birthday, what will others think?¡± Linda¡¯s eyes pleaded, as if she was about to kneel in Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. front of her in the next second. Natalie furrowed her brows as she looked at Linda, who was pleading and about to kneel. Her heart wrenched and she finally let go, ¡°I will participate. Please sit down quickly.¡± Linda was momentarily stunned and then smiled, ¡°Natalie, are you really willing to participate?¡± Natalie deliberately kept a straight face and said, ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t participate.¡± ¡°Please, my Natalie is going to participate.¡± Linda¡¯s smile deepened, and her haggard face seemed to have improved slightly. ¡°Lily, quickly give Natalie some food to eat.¡± ¡°Let me see, Natalie, you haven¡¯t brought a dress either. What are you wearing tonight?¡± Linda restrained her expression and pondered seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to choose it for you now!¡± Natalie shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯ll just have someone bring it to me.¡± How can you have someone bring it to you? You don¡¯t have an easy life as a little girl, how can you spend money on a dress?¡± Linda suddenly remembered again, ¡°Did Julian give you money? Is your money enough to spend? Do you usually eat well?¡± She touched Natalie¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯ve lost weight again? You didn¡¯t eat well when you were in the Graham family. Did you not eat well recently? Or are you in a bad mood?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re in a bad mood, it¡¯s easy for you to have a bad sleep. Did you sleep well yesterday?¡± Linda spoke warmly, and every sentence fell on Natalie¡¯s heart. Natalie¡¯s emotions were veryplex at the moment, she hadn¡¯t heard anyone¡¯s concern for a long time. Linda¡¯s words made her feel a long-lost warmth, and her eyshes trembled lightly. Natalie turned her head and didn¡¯t dare to look at Linda¡¯s caring eyes. In the evening, at Graham family¡¯s house. Because Grandpa Graham liked antique style, while Linda liked a more profound and elegant modern style. So this house was both majestic and feminine, and thebination of the two was perfect. The cloister courtyard showed majesty, while the green nts showed elegance. All kinds of guests went to and from the banquet hall. ¡°It is indeed the Graham family. This banquet is too grand! It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a big house. The courtyard outside looks like ancient times!¡± ¡°This is Grandpa Graham¡¯s 70th birthday, can they not do it grandly? Just look at the status of the Graham family in Los Angeles!¡± The man next to him looked at the person who had just spoken like an idiot. After he finished speaking, he picked up a ss of wine from the table and said, ¡°This is the most luxurious banquet that Los Angeles has hosted in years. Outside the door, Niki got out of the car with an elegant skirt. She rested her hand lightly on Julian¡¯s arm, with an expression of unconcealed excitement. This was an opportunity that she finally won, and she would definitely seize it! Julian stood aside; his demeanor dignified. During his actions, he naturally exuded the nobility of a high family. His arm was held by Nikl, and the two walked shoulder to shoulder into the hall. As he was about to enter, Julian slowly paused and stopped at the entrance of the hall. His expression wasplicated as if he was thinking about something. ¡°Brother Julian, won¡¯t we go in?¡± Nikl noticed that Julian¡¯s expression was a bit Incorrect. Julian came back to his senses, bowed his head and replied, ¡°Go in.¡± He just thought of the promise he had made to his grandfather before. That was amitment at the expense of being president of the Graham Group. But he had already given Natalie a chance, and she didn¡¯t want toe herself. What could he do? And how could she appear at grandpa¡¯s banquet with a secret flirtation? Thinking of this, he continued to walk. Seeing that Julian had returned to his usual indifferent expression, Niki followed the man with a smile on her face. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 High-profile Niki slowly entered the banquet hall holding Julian¡¯s arm, with an uncontroble smile on her face. Everyone at the banquet looked at the two who seemed close together. Niki noticed the gaze of the people around her. They were either shocked, or probing, or jealous¡­ There were also someplicated gazes that she couldn¡¯t understand. 2 She had never been stared at by so many people before, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little nervous. The slender and thick eyshes carefully brushed with eye ck kept pping because of tension, and the hand holding Julian¡¯s arm also exerted more force uncontrobly. Julian noticed Niki¡¯s nervousness and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Niki nodded, with a barely smiling expression on her face. ¡°Mr. Graham¡¯s side is not Mrs. Graham! What¡¯s the matter? Has Mr. Graham divorced? Dumping that considerate Mrs. Graham?¡± People around him whispered to each other. ¡°He brought this woman to Grandpa Graham¡¯s banquet. It must be his new love. The original wife may have been abandoned by him!¡± As soon as this voice came out, the people gathered around looked at Niki with a momentary change in their eyes. ¡°Who is this next to Mr. Graham?¡± A slightly elderly woman in fancy clothes asked with a puzzled expression. on her face. Did Mr. Graham find a new lover again? Why hasn¡¯t there been any news leaked? She still wanted her daughter to marry over. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never seen this woman!¡± Said the young woman next to her, her face full of jealousy, as if she was about to bite her teeth. Everyone in Los Angeles knew that Mr. Graham doesn¡¯t like his wife. He agreed that the marriage was all based on her own shameless force, and they would divorce sooner orter. Many wealthydies from wealthy backgrounds were waiting for Mr. Graham¡¯s divorce. As a result, Mr. Graham quietly got divorced, and this woman who came from nowhere in front of them took the lead. The voices around her echoed into Niki¡¯s ears, and she didn¡¯t feel ufortable. Instead, she felt a bit proud, whichpletely drove away the tension she had just felt. Her purpose ining here had been achieved. Niki couldn¡¯t help but straighten her neck and her face also showed some confidence. Wearing a diamond ne gifted by Julian in her slender neck. Coupled with the elegant skirt specially selected today, it made her radiant under the eye-catching light. The two of them walked to the center of the banquet, and everyone¡¯s gaze followed. After scanning around, Julian turned his head to look at Niki and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs and see Grandpa. You wait below.¡± Niki¡¯s face remained unchanged, and she looked at Julian with a gentle gaze. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m waiting for you. below.¡± Her voice was unusually obedient. After Julian left, Niki lifted her skirt and walked straight towards the crowd. ¡°A ss of champagne, thank you.¡± She wanted to make her existence more high-profile, so that all the big and small families in Los Angeles knew her existence. At that time, Julian had to let her appear in front of Grandpa Graham, instead of leaving her alone downstairs as she was now. The waiter promptly handed a ss of champagne upon hearing the sound, and Niki took it and sipped it lightly, with an elegant posture. After drinking half of the ss, she put down the goblet and looked around with vague eyes. Some agile people took advantage of the situation and approached Niki with a ss of wine. Julian was known for his aloofness, and apart from his wife, there wasn¡¯t any other women around him. Since the woman in front of them could be brought to the banquet by Julian, she was very likely to be the next Mrs. Graham. Naturally, they wanted to please her. no ¡°Sister, are you Mr. Graham¡¯s girlfriend? You are so beautiful.¡± Zoey said in a ttering tone, ¡°May I know your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Niki Linch. Just call me Niki.¡± Niki replied in a low voice. Niki Linch? Zoey quickly searched for the wealthy family surnamed Linch in Los Angeles in her mind¡­ There was not at all. She had aplex expression and a probing tone, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you before in Los Angeles.¡± Maybe Niki saw her doubts, or wanted to reveal her identity on purpose. She fluttered her long eyshes, ¡°My time in Los Angeles was very short. It¡¯s normal that you haven¡¯t seen me.¡± ¡°I just came back from abroad. Before I went abroad, I stayed with the Spears family in New York and never came to Los Angeles.¡± The Spears family in New York¡­ Zoey was startled, ¡°Are you from the Spears family in New York? The Spears family, a hermit medical family?¡± Niki lowered her head and smiled faintly as if she was humble. ¡°The Spears family can¡¯t be called a hermit medical family. It¡¯s just that the generations are more familiar with medicine.¡± ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be humble!¡± Zoey sighed in her heart. People around them couldn¡¯t help but approach Niki when they heard such news. The Spears family in New York was a wealthy family that they would never touch in their lifetime! This once-in-a-lifetime opportunity must be firmly seized. Niki clearly became the center of the crowd. She spoke with a smile on her face and a gentle posture to these wealthy and noble women, clearly enjoying the treatment. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Natalie slowly walked into the banquet hall from the side courtyard. She was forced down by Linda to meet the quests. In order to be unobtrusive, she chose to take a detour through the courtyard outside the door, rather than directlying down the stairs. Natalie stepped into the entrance of the banquet hall and immediately noticed Niki, who was surrounded by the crowd. It was not that she actively searched around, but that Niki was really eye- catching in the crowd. Most of the people around hadn¡¯t participated in higher-level banquets, so naturally they couldn¡¯t see anything wrong with Niki¡¯s attitude. But Natalie has participated in countless international or New York banquets since she was a child. She was very clear about what truly elegant posture was like. Niki¡¯s neck was already a bit long, and now she deliberately straightened her back to maintain an elegant posture. Natalie was immediately attracted by this strange state at a nce. ¡°It¡¯s really unattractive.¡± Natalie shook her head helplessly. She took a step and walked towards the side, consciously distancing herself from the group centered around Niki. After a period of time. Natalie stood a little numb. She had already had two sses of champagne, but the main character of the banquet had not yet arrived, which was Lord Graham. Natalie frowned. Why hasn¡¯t Lord Grahame down yet? How did it take so long? She couldn¡¯t help but lift her eyes and look upstairs, wondering what Lord Graham was busy with up there.¡± But when she looked back, she inadvertently nced at one person¡¯s eyes, and the two looked at each other. Although there was only a momentary gaze, she could clearly see a shock in Niki¡¯s eyes, full of shock. Natalie did not retract her gaze, but faced Niki¡¯s gaze expressionlessly. In order to avoid any further involvement with Julian, she originally did not want Nikl to see her appearance at the banquet. But at this moment, she was unexpectedly seen by Niki, and there was no idea in her mind that she wanted to hide. She caught a sh of shock in Niki¡¯s eyes. But then Nikl was shocked and put on a decent smile. She lowered her head and whispered to the people around her. Natalie didn¡¯t care what Niki was saying again. She withdrew her gaze and walked aside. A sound came from the ear. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Natalie?¡± The gorgeously dressed woman came to Natalie, shaking a red wine ss, with sneering eyes. ¡°Who is Natalie?¡± The people next to her couldn¡¯t help but be curious when they heard her say this. ¡°It¡¯s the ex-wife of the young master of the Graham family. You don¡¯t know that she was kicked out by the Graham family!¡± The womanughed even more wildly. Natalie raised her eyes at the sound. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Humiliation ¡°Oh, that¡¯s her!¡± ra said with a surprised expression, lightly covering her mouth as if she had just learned. She looked at Natalie with disdainful eyes and spoke, ¡°So how could she be so willing toe to the banquet? Even after being kicked out by the Graham family, she came here and didn¡¯t feel ashamed.¡± Although she didn¡¯t say this to Natalie, it was clearly pointing at her. Zoey chuckled softly and said, ¡°Who knows, some people are just so shameless and we can¡¯t do anything about it. But she wouldn¡¯t be Mrs. Graham if she wasn¡¯t so shameless, would she?¡± ¡°Yes, in this world, only shameless people can get everything they want.¡± ra brushed her hair, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that my family taught me to be generous and elegant since I was a child, and I am not allowed to do such embarrassing things. Otherwise, I must learn how to be as shameless as her.¡± Natalie looked up and saw the two people in front of her agreeing, looking at her mockingly. She was not stupid. The two were obviously humiliating her. She looked at them coldly with a displeasure on her face, ¡°Have you said enough?¡± The two caught her gaze. They didn¡¯t hold back at all, but became more arrogant. Zoey pretended not to hear Natalie¡¯s voice. She looked disgusted and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t imitate her. She has been kicked out of the house by the Graham family now. Mrs. Graham is a thing of the past. If you imitate her, you will end up like this. No one can help you.¡± Natalie frowned as she coldly watched the two of them perform in front of her, suddenly realizing their intention to ignore her. They humiliated her so unscrupulously, and when she really spoke, they pretended not to hear. They just wanted her to curse first when she was in a hurry. That way they could find a way to make a fool of her at the party. Natalie didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to their small thoughts. She nced at them lightly and turned to leave. Zoey continued speaking, but suddenly realized that Natalie was about to leave. She suddenly stopped speaking. Why didn¡¯t she take the bait? She couldn¡¯t just leave like that! ra clearly reacted faster, and she immediately winked at Zoey. Zoey understood. She caught a smile and then secretly reached out a foot from the dress to intentionally trip Natalie. ¡®Want to leave? It¡¯s not that easy!¡¯ Natalie had expected the duo to do this. She took quick steps with quick eyes and hands and quickly stepped over Zhong Li¡¯s outstretched foot. The two of them were dumbfounded. Natalle turned around and blinked her eyes with a smile, staring straight at the two of them with a smile on her face. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Seeing Natalie¡¯s smiling eyes staring straight at her, Zhong Li felt the hairs all over her body stand on end, and let out a loud voice. After Zoey finished speaking, she frowned and looked at Natalie, but Natalie still stared at her like that. The corners of her brows and eyes were full of smiles. But the smile didn¡¯t reach the bottom of her eyes at all. She didn¡¯t know if it was a delusion or something, but she saw the sarcasm in Natalie¡¯s eyes as if she wasughing at her. She yelled angrily, ¡°Is there something wrong with you?¡± Natalie finally spoke with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with me. You guys are the ones with problems, right?¡± After saying this, she restrained her smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t criticize me in front of me in the future, and don¡¯t y such small tricks, otherwise I will make you pay the price.¡± She hated these idle rich kids the most. If the two provoked her again, she might not be able to bear it and would directly teach them a lesson at the banquet. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°You!¡± Zoey was too angry to speak. After Natalie finished speaking, she didn¡¯t pay any attention to Zoey anymore and turned around to leave. But she had not just taken two steps when a figure shed in front of her, blocking her path. ¡°Natalie, where are you going?¡± Niki tilted her gaze. She squinted her eyes and looked towards the person. Why was it Niki again? Zoey and ra saw Nikiing and immediately stood next to her. ¡°Sister Niki, you¡¯re here!¡± Natalie immediately understood why these two people came to humiliate her inexplicably. It turned out that it was Niki who instructed them! She sneered. She tried not to meet her, but Niki still came to provoke her. ¡°Is it interesting?¡± Said Natalie. ¡°Should I ask you this?¡± Niki¡¯s expression was fierce, with disgust in her eyes, and her condescending posture seemed to be looking at ants. ¡°Natalie, do you think it¡¯s interesting? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to keep chasing Brother Julian?¡± ¡°Exactly! I almost got to the point just now, yet you can stay here peacefully. It¡¯s shameless!¡± Zoey stood next to Niki to help. ¡°Am I chasing your brother Julian? Don¡¯t be sentimental, okay? Aunt Mills called me.¡± Natalie looked impatient. ¡°What a high-sounding reason. Did Aunt Mills ask you toe? Who knows if you begged toe!¡± Niki thought for a while, ¡°No, you must have begged toe. How dare you say that Aunt Mills called you here. Really shameless.¡± 59.44% áu Aunt Mills was coaxed around by Natalie. As long as Natalie opened her mouth, she would definitely agree. Natalie was angry andughed, and she didn¡¯t want to say anything more. ¡°Believe it or not.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to apany you today. If you want to argue, please find someone else.¡± She said coldly, using her shoulder to push away Niki standing in front of her. Suddenly being hit by her like that, Niki didn¡¯t react at all. She staggered and almost fell. ¡°How dare you bump into me?¡± Niki managed to stand still, gritted her teeth, and said every word. ¡°You block my way. How can I get out without pushing you away?¡± Natalie replied without looking back. ¡°Ah! Sister Niki!¡± There was an exmation behind her. Natalie noticed that everyone around her was looking behind her. She frowned and had a bad premonition in her heart. ¡°Stop her! She pushed Miss Niki down and wants to leave!¡± Zoey said anxiously. Natalie turned around and saw Niki half lying on the ground. Herplexion was delicate and aggrieved. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡± Zoey said forcefully, afraid that she would leave. Seeing this, the people. around pointed at her one after another. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mrs. Graham? How could she push someone at a banquet? No way.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know that, right? The woman who fell to the ground was thepanion brought by Mr. Graham today!¡± The man wearing a suit next to him clearly understood. ¡°Mr. Graham originally didn¡¯t like his wife. It was this woman who begged to marry her into the Graham family. Today, Mr. Graham openly brought another woman to a banquet. Mrs. Graham must have been jealous and wanted to teach this woman a lesson.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s the case, then Mrs. Graham is too malicious! The person who just asked the question looked at Natalie with a sudden change in their eyes. They stood very close to Natalie, and these words clearly passed into Natalie¡¯s ears. She pursed her lips, and Niki was really good at acting! In order to frame her, shey directly on the ground at the cost of her own image? Was this trying to do her best? Nikiy on the ground like that, with no elegant image just now. Instead, she was filled with tenderness and .grievance, which made them feelpassionate. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 The honor of the Graham family is lost! Natalie¡¯s face was calm. She knew in her heart that she couldn¡¯t defend anything because she had just pushed Niki. Even if she spoke up to defend herself, with Zoey and ra standing by, they would always be biased towards Niki. They would even lie and insist that she did it on purpose. She couldn¡¯t argue with anything. Sure enough, without waiting for Natalie to speak, ra couldn¡¯t wait to speak, ¡°Natalie, not only are you jealous, but you are so cruel that you pushed Miss Niki down! If I hadn¡¯t stopped you in time, Miss Niki would have bled!¡± Her voice is loud, afraid that people around her may not hear her clearly. The pointers from the guests gathered around became louder as Niki expected, and they looked at Natalie with undisguised disdain. Natalie didn¡¯t defend herself, she just walked forward and said in a light tone, ¡°Miss Niki, get up quickly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie on the ground. You¡¯re lying on the ground wearing a formal dress like this, are you afraid that others won¡¯t see your figure? It¡¯s not a good impact.¡± Natalie¡¯s tone was faint. Only then did Niki realize that she was wearing a tube top-like dress today. She hurriedly covered her chest, ¡°Help me up!¡± Zoey quickly helped Niki up. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you pushing Miss Niki, how could Miss Niki lie on the ground?¡± Zoey spoke angrily. Niki stood up reluctantly, as pitiful as a frightened kitten. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at Sister Natalie. I don¡¯t think she did it on purpose¡­¡± ¡°Miss Niki! You¡¯re just too soft hearted! You can even tolerate someone like Natalie who goes too far. If it were me, I would have revenged long ago!¡± Zoey¡¯s tone was annoyed. ¡°The Spears family taught me to be kind-hearted, and I have always abided by it. Let¡¯s not embarrass sister Natalie.¡± Natalie looked at Niki¡¯s pitiful face and aggrieved expression, and was almost disgusted. ¡°What¡¯s your expression? Sister Niki is so soft hearted. You don¡¯t seem to appreciate it yet.¡± ¡°As far as I know, you just met Niki today, right? You¡¯ve only been together for a few hours, and you already know her so well?¡± Natalie¡¯s tone was very light, but she hit the nail on the head. Zoey¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Zoey, stop talking.¡± Niki quickly reached out and pulled at Zoey¡¯s clothes. She covered it up and pretended to be angry, ¡°If you talk about it again, I¡¯m going to be angry.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Unexpectedly, the femalepanion brought by Mr. Graham not only looks beautiful, but also has such a good personality. Mr. Graham is really lucky.¡± The young master who had been watching the y couldn¡¯t help admiring. Byparison, the wife of the Graham family did indeed go too far. Niki approached Natalie, ¡°Sister Natalie, I will not hold you ountable.¡± ¡°But you begged me to help you enter the Glory Group before. You said that brother Julian doesn¡¯t like your anyway. As long as I let you enter the Glory Group, you will leave him.¡± ¡°But why are you pushing me today? Is it a backtracking?¡± Niki¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was enough to make the people around her hear it clearly. ¡°Natalie, do you still do this kind of thing? You want to enter the Glory Group but you don¡¯t rely on your own ability to take the exam and you still want to take a shortcut?¡± Zoey¡¯s eyes widened. The people around were also stunned when they heard this. Natalie pursed her lips, but she didn¡¯t expect Niki to take the matter of Glory Group and make a big fuss about it. ¡°Am 1 begging you? Why don¡¯t you tell everyone that you brought a lot of bodyguards into private houses to bully me alone?¡± ¡°It was you who insisted on showing off that you know the president of Glory Group. If I don¡¯t agree, with so many bodyguards, am I a weak woman waiting to be beaten?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Niki¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Oh? Whether I¡¯m talking nonsense or not, don¡¯t you know if you go to the town and ask everyone?¡± With so many bodyguards appearing in the small town, someone must have seen it. Niki stopped speaking. Seeing that Niki didn¡¯t speak, the people around couldn¡¯t figure out the situation for a while. Zoey obviously didn¡¯t believe it, so she spoke up and said, ¡°Miss Niki, is what Natalie said true?¡± Niki immediately rolled her eyes in her heart. How could she be so foolish! Wasn¡¯t she acquiescing if she didn¡¯t answer? Why did this idiot ask her again on purpose? Did she have to ask her to admit it? Niki was pondering in her heart, unsure of what to say. As she pursed her lips and prepared to speak up to cover up, a male voice came in her ear. ¡°What are you all doing here!¡± Julian looked indifferently. The people around saw Julianing and consciously made way. Julian walked to the center of the crowd and saw Natalie standing in awe. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why did youe to the banquet?¡± He said, his eyes filled with strong disgust. Natalie didn¡¯t answer and didn¡¯t pay any attention to Julian. Get Banan As Julian watched Natalie react like this, he suddenly became angry and his whole body felt a chill. Niki stood by almost gritting her teeth, and Julian could only see Natalie! She was standing aside like a big living person, so he couldn¡¯t see her? ¡°Brother Julian¡­¡± Niki grabbed Julian¡¯s sleeve and looked aggrieved. Julian only then saw that Niki was also here. His brow furrowed deeper and he asked softly, ¡°Niki, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Niki winked at Zoey, and Zoey¡¯s heart was clear. ¡°Mr. Graham, Natalie was jealous when she saw you bringing Miss Niki to the banquet, so she just deliberately pushed Miss Niki down!¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my sharp eyes and quick hands to stop it in time, Sister Niki would definitely bleed!¡± The chill in Julian¡¯s eyes was even worse. He looked at Natalie. ¡°You said that you couldn¡¯te to the banquet that day, but today you did such a thing in front of so many guests! It¡¯s really embarrassing to the Graham family!¡± Julian¡¯s tone was affirmative, without any doubt about the truth of the matter. It was obvious that he believed Zoey¡¯s wordspletely, and there was no doubt about her. Also, Natalie hooked her lips. She was indeed a viin in Julian¡¯s heart. He was naturally partial to his unrequited love. ¡°Are you still smiling?¡± Julian¡¯s face turned pale, and his anger was clearly reaching its limit. ¡°The honor of the Graham family is lost by you!¡± ¡°All scattered!¡± Julian¡¯s voice was extremely cold. People around him saw Julian¡¯s face turn pale and immediately dispersed. In an instant, there was no one around Niki. Only Zoey and ra were left. After the crowd dispersed, Julian pulled Natalie¡¯s wrist and forcibly pulled her out. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Before Natalie could react, he was forcefully pulled away by Julian. ¡°Brother Julian! Where are you going?¡± Niki changed her expression, and Julian¡¯s behavior at the moment waspletely out of her n. How could she let Natalie and Julian be alone! Just as she was about to follow, Roger ward, who had been watching the y for a long time, suddenly appeared in front of her, ¡°Miss Linch, I want to get to know you. I don¡¯t know if Miss Linch is willing.¡± Niki was stunned and her attention was drawn to the man in front of her. She didn¡¯t look at Roger in front of her, but looked directly at his clothes and watch. This watch¡­ Niki suddenly understood that this person has a good family background. 59.16% Roger looked at her with a smile on his face. Niki looked exactly to his liking. He hadn¡¯t seen such pure beauty for a long time. Although she was Mr. Graham¡¯s woman, he was willing to take risks for her beauty. If it were really possible¡­ even if Mr. Graham were to pursue it, he wouldn¡¯t have lived in vain! Beauty was greater than everything in his heart. And these matters depended on the wishes of both parties. The beauty in front of him didn¡¯t leave immediately, and she didn¡¯t look disgusted¡­ Roger curled his lips. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Can¡¯t you be a gentleman? However, Niki was far from naive. No matter how wealthy the man in front of her was, he couldn¡¯t compare to Julian She was well aware of Julian¡¯s position in Los Angeles. Tm sorry, I have something to attend to If you want to get acquainted, please try another day.¡± Niki said, wearing a polite smile on her face Roger¡¯s expression changed, but he didn¡¯t give up. He quickly suggested, ¡°How about adding each other on! WhatsApp? We can make ns for another day¡± Niki smirked, seeing through the man¡¯s intentions. She knew that having one more pursuer meant having one more option. If Roger had appeared in front of her a few days ago, she might have given him her WhatsApp Because that way, if Julian turned out to be unreliable, she would still have other choices. But now, she clearly had a better pursuer by her side-Philip. The man standing in front of her and Philip were worlds apart. At this moment, she felt nothing but disdain for the man before her ¡°Oh, I left my phone elsewhere,¡± Niki said, a smile ying on her lips. She walked out of the banquet hall, leaving Roger standing there. ¡°Oh?¡± Roger watched the beautiful woman¡¯s figure as if lost in thought. A teasing smile appeared on his face. ¡°Interesting¡± It seemed that he was even more interested in her now. Natalie was being dragged by Julian. The man already had long legs, and now, out of anger, he took evenrger strides, making her stagger behind. ¡°Can you stop pulling me, please? If someone sees us tugging at each other, they might get the wrong idea!¡± Natalieined ¡°And isn¡¯t that what you want?¡± Julian¡¯s tone grew colder, his steps uninterrupted. ¡°What I want? Haven¡¯t we divorced already? I¡¯ve given you the divorce agreement, yet you still hold onto me like this. Who is it that¡¯s getting what they want?¡± Natalie retorted Hearing her words, Julian couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh. ¡°You certainly excel at being self- deluded Do you think I enjoy this tug of war with you?¡± Self-deluded? Natalie fell silent. She felt utterly speechless and didn¡¯t want to say anything more. However, Julian¡¯s grip on her wrist tightened, and Natalie felt a strong surge of pain. *Julian, can¡¯t you be a gentleman?¡± Natalie gave up struggling. She knew that she was no match for Julian in strength, and resisting was futile. If he wanted to pull her, let him. But why did he have to hold on so tightly? Did he want to hurt her? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Julianpletely ignored her words and continued takingrger steps. Natalie considered herself to have a decent temper and was not easily angered. But Julian¡¯s actions were truly infuriating her. Since the Graham family stood at the top of the Los Angeles elite circle, guests of all sizes had gathered for Grandpa Graham¡¯s banquet. As a result, not only was the banquet hall crowded, but there were also quite a few guests scattered throughout the courtyard, engaged in idle chatter. ¡°Mr. Graham¡­,¡± the guests in the courtyard spotted Julian¡¯s arrival and hurriedly set down their wine sses to greet him. However, as they approached, they noticed the anger on Julian¡¯s face and the chill surrounding him. Witnessing Mr. Graham¡¯s expression, the guests involuntarily took several steps back, swallowing their words Who would dare to provoke Mr. Graham at the Graham family banquet? After Julian coldly passed by them, they noticed that Natalie, who was tightly held by Mr. Graham¡¯s wrist, had to jog to keep up. Isn¡¯t she the wife of the Graham family? She always doted on Mr. Graham, even willing to give him her heart. How could she have made Mr. Graham so unhappy? What happened?? The two of them arrived at a secluded courtyard, where there was no one but the gentle flow of a stream, providing a sense of tranquility. Their arrival clearly disrupted this tranquility. Julian finally stopped in his tracks and released Natalie¡¯s wrist. ¡°What do you want to say? Can¡¯t you say it in the banquet hall?¡± she eximed, out of breath from running. Now that Julian had stopped, Natalie, not even noticing her wrist, which had turned crimson from being squeezed, directly spoke up with anger. ¡°Say it in the banquet hall?¡± Julian seemed to find it amusing. ¡°How could you have the audacity?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Natalie spoke calmly, not understanding Julian¡¯s meaning. ¡°You want me to expose all the things you¡¯ve done in front of so many quests? Tell everyone?¡± ?Julian¡¯s eyes were filled with boundless disgust ¡°You have no shame, no sense of embarrassment the Graham family can¡¯t afford such a person.¡± Natalie widened her eyes. ¡°The things I¡¯ve done. When has she done anything? Was he referring to the incident where Niki framed her for stealing the diamond ring or when Niki came to cause trouble at the pavilion, or maybe when Niki intentionally provoked her at the banquet today? All these incidents were orchestrated by Niki, and yet they somehow became her wrongdoings? ¡°You know what you¡¯ve done. There¡¯s no need for you to y dumb,¡± Julian¡¯s face was filled with disgust Natalie raised an eyebrow 1 don¡¯t know, how could I know whatbels you¡¯ve pinned on me?¡± ¡°If anyone knows, it¡¯s definitely you Why don¡¯t we talk about these matters now and let me see what I¡¯ve done to make you so angry. Natalies tone was t, but it catred a strong sense of sarcasm. won¡¯t ept baseless usations,¡± Julian furrowed his brows. 1 don¡¯t want to discuss these things with you today,¡± he felt extremely annoyed by Natalie¡¯s current demeandr He cleared his throat. ¡°Who allowed you to sneak into the party?¡± ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯te, but here you are at the party What does that mean??¡± Julian¡¯s disdain was evident in his eyes. 1 sneaked in? Please ask your mother how I got in,¡± she replied. ¡°Oh, so your mother let you in?¡± Julian¡¯s tone worsened. Very well. Natalie and Niki were indeed a perfect match in their thinking. ¡°You keep saying you want a divorce, yet you keep bothering me.¡± Julian continued. ¡°Natalie, you really make me look down on you,¡± the man enunciated each word, emphasizing his tone Natalie lowered her gaze She had heard simr words too many times, the man¡¯s words no longer stirred any waves in her heart. She was well aware of the image she had in Julian¡¯s mind, and she no longer wanted to exert any effort to change his opinion What Julian thought of her had nothing to do with her, he could think whatever he wanted. She didn¡¯t need to exin herself, as the effort would only make her angrier. She wouldn¡¯t waste her energy on something thankless. ¡°Besides this, do you have anything else to say? if not, can i leave?¡± Natalie¡¯s tone was impatient ¡°Leave? Where are you going? Back to the banquet hall? Julian¡¯s thin lips curled, his toneced with mockery ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t want toe? I fulfilled your wish, so now you can leave,¡± he stared directly at Natalie. ¡°the Graham family¡¯s banquet doesn¡¯t wee you, nor do we need you.¡± He despised women like Natalie who liked to y tricks. If it were her first offense, he could still speak to her politely. But now, he had lost count of how many times. Natalie had yed these nonsensical tricks in front of him. He couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore. ¡°Let me leave?¡± Natalie smirked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want to?¡± Under the cold moonlight, Julian¡¯s profile appeared even more stern. He had made himself clear several times before, yet Natalie didn¡¯t take his words seriously and repeatedly challenged his limits. Whether she wanted to or not, she had to leave. That was the price of challenging his limits. Natalie raised her eyebrows. ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t want to? I couldn¡¯t ask for anything more.¡± She had been deceived intoing here, and now being able to leave suited her just fine. She turned around and walked away. ¡°No, you can¡¯t leave!¡± A voice suddenly came from behind Natalie. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Maintenance Julian frowned, lifting his eyelids coldly. ¡°Nana was invited by me. Are you trying to drive her away?¡± Linda¡¯s voice carried authority. Having juste down from upstairs, she had searched around but couldn¡¯t find Nana. She had to ask someone to find out about themotion that had happened downstairs just now! Nana actually pushed Niki down?¡± Linda clearly couldn¡¯t believe it, she must think Niki is ying tricks to frame Nana! Later, I overheard a familiar acquaintance, Mrs. Ward, saying that Julian had already taken Nana away. This made me even more anxious. I immediately followed the directions given by the guests and found the ce. As soon as I entered, I heard Julian wanting to drive Nana away. When Julian saw Linda standing at the courtyard gate, his face changed, and the reproachful words he intended to say couldn¡¯te out, ¡°Mother, why are you here?¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯te, you would mistreat Nana! Just because Nana has a good personality, you think you can treat her like this?¡± Linda couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at her son and walked straight towards Natalie. ¡°Nana, ignore him. Let¡¯s go.¡± Natalie looked at Linda, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s probably not suitable for me to stay here.¡± She finally had a chance to leave, but why did her aunt suddenly appear¡­ this was such bad luck. ¡°Why is it unsuitable? You are the daughter-inw of the Graham family. If even your presence at the banquet is unsuitable, then who is suitable?¡± Linda said, lips pursed. Natalie pressed her lips together. She still wanted to leave this ce immediately, ¡°Auntie¡­ I have already divorced Julian, so I¡¯m no longer part of the Graham family.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Linda pretended not to hear her words and gently took Natalie¡¯s hand. ¡°You promised Auntie to attend the banquet. You can¡¯t just leave midway, right? Auntie believes that Nana won¡¯t go back on her word.¡± Natalie sighed. Seeing that Natalie couldn¡¯t pretend anymore, Julian coldly spoke, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t let Natalie deceive you. She is not as innocent and obedient as she appears.¡± Linda snorted, ¡°I have a better judgment of people than you do. I don¡¯t need you to teach me.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°I haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet for bringing that Niki seductress to the banquet without my permission.¡± Julian frowned and instinctively retorted, ¡°Niki is not a seductress.¡± Linda cast a cold nce at Julian, ¡°You¡¯ve been deceived by her, so of course, you can¡¯t see that she¡¯s a seductress.¡± Couldn¡¯t see the forest for the trees. ¡°Niki imed that Nana pushed her, and you believe it without any thought? Don¡¯t you use your brain? Who would be so foolish as to start a fight at a banquet, just waiting to be used by others?¡± ¡°Nana has endured your coldness for three years. As patient as she is, would she act so recklessly and give others a chance to find fault with her?¡± ¡°Think about it yourself!¡± Julian was momentarily stunned, wanting to retort, but his mother¡¯s words as the words reached his lips, he didn¡¯t know how to respond. Could it be that Niki wasn¡¯t pushed by Natalie? Without waiting for Julian to speak, Linda grabbed Natalie¡¯s hand and said. ¡°Nana, let¡¯s go, ignore him.¡± Linda held her hand tightly, and her warm gaze enveloped her, creating a certain feeling within Natalie. She was taken aback. The way Linda spoke softly reminded her of her mother once again. It made her feel a pang of nostalgia Linda¡¯s actions were a means of protecting her. In an instant, Natalie¡¯s earlier frustration due to Julian vanished. She looked at Linda and nodded gently, saying. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Julian¡¯s gaze lingered on the woman¡¯s retreating figure, his eyes filled with depth. Inside the banquet hall, people were still bustling around as if nothing had happened. Natalie followed closely behind Linda as they entered the venue. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned towards her, almost simultaneously. Niki, who was standing on the side, was the first to spot Natalie¡¯s presence. She red at Natalie, who followed behind Linda, and her fingertips clenched into a fist. Why did Linda believe in Natalie so much and protect her in every way possible? What had Natalie done to Linda? Linda clearly noticed those gazes and tightened her grip on Natalie¡¯s hand. ¡°Nana, don¡¯t be afraid. Auntie is right beside you,¡± she reassured her. Natalie raised an eyebrow and a slight smile appeared on her lips involuntarily. She nodded and replied, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Niki¡¯s fists clenched even tighter, yet she still managed to smile so brightly? After the two of them entered the banquet hall Julian also walked in with a cold expression. His naturally aloof appearancebined with hisplex emotions made it difficult for anyone to discern his thoughts. When Niki saw Julian¡¯s figure at the doorway, her expression immediately changed. She hurriedly ran up to him, her tone filled with grievances. ¡°Brother Julian! Where did you just go? Niki went out to look for you, but not only did I fail to find you, I almost got lost¡­¡± Her voice was filled with a sense of helplessness. Julian didn¡¯t respond as she had expected. His face remained unchanged, still cold. ¡°Brother Julian?¡± Niki felt anxious inside. It had only been a short while since he left, so why had Julian be like this? Julian continued walking without stopping. Niki could only obediently follow his steps. After a few steps, the man in front suddenly halted. Niki was walking with her head down and didn¡¯t notice his abrupt stop, resulting in her head colliding with his broad back. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Niki let out a soft cry. ¡°Tell me the truth. Did Natalie push you?¡± Julian disregarded Niki¡¯s reaction, his expression serious. ¡°Huh?¡± Niki was momentarily stunned but quickly realized the situation. ¡°It was Natalie who pushed me, Brother Julian.¡± She affirmed firmly. Julian didn¡¯t say anything further upon hearing her response. Niki started to feel anxious. She wanted to exin further, but she had no idea what Natalie had said to Julian. She was afraid of exining herself and potentially saying the wrong things, so she remained awkwardly standing aside. Julian¡¯s gaze turned towards Natalie not far away. It was only then that he noticed she was wearing a ck dress today. Her naturally slender and tall figure appeared even more delicate in the ck attire, exuding an indescribable sense of coldness that waspletely different from the gentle Natalie of the past. Deep in thought, he squinted his eyes, pondering something. After what seemed like a while¡­ Julian finally withdrew his gaze and looked at Niki. ¡°Stand beside me, Grandfather will being down soon.¡± Nikl replied hastily, ¡°Okay!¡± Grandpa Graham descended from: upstairs, wearing a cheerful expression that indicated his remarkable ¦¡¦° ¦¥¦°¦¡ recovery Julian took the lead and approached Grandpa Graham, with Niki following closely behind. Linda also brought Natalie before Grandpa Graham Grandpa Graham looked at the people before him, beaming with joy. Then, he scanned the surroundings and didn¡¯t see Rudy and Yvonne However, their absence didn¡¯t upset him, instead, it improved his mood Wait a moment Grandpa Graham¡¯s gaze halted. The smile on his face vanished the instant heid eyes on Niki Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 You unfilial child! ¡°Who is this?¡± Grandpa Graham¡¯s face instantly turned stern, wiping away the previously jovial mood. Linda stood by the side, holding Natalie¡¯s hand, and she too looked at Niki coldly. ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Niki felt strange hearing Grandpa Graham¡¯s question. gnoring Niki¡¯s words, Grandpa Graham turned to Julian and spoke with severity, ¡°Answer me! Who is this?¡± How could this boy go back on his word? Has he forgotten so quickly?! And he even shamelessly brought Niki to the banquet? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Grandpa Graham¡¯s forceful questioning clearly showed his anger. Though the guests in the banquet hall couldn¡¯t catch every word, they could sense his fury. The atmosphere in the banquet hall became tense, unusually solemn and gloomy. Out of curiosity, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Grandpa Graham upon hearing his voice. Niki dared not speak. She nervously squeezed her own hand and timidly looked at Julian, who stood expressionless beside her. ¡°Brother Julian¡­ Maybe I should leave.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll only make Grandfather unhappy by staying here.¡± Julian grabbed Niki¡¯s wrist. ¡°It¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t need to leave.¡± Seeing Julian¡¯s actions, Grandpa Graham grew even more furious, and his gaze towards Niki became filled with disgust. Julian held onto Niki¡¯s hand firmly, stared directly at Grandpa Graham, and said, ¡°This is Niki, your future granddaughter-inw.¡± His tone was extremely calm.¡± ¡°You¡­you unfilial child!¡± Upon hearing these words, Mr. Graham¡¯s anger surged, nearly leaving him breathless. He gasped for air, unable to speak for a while, as fury consumed him. ¡°Grandfather, please don¡¯t be angry,¡± Natalie¡¯s startled by Mr. Graham¡¯s reaction, fearing for his health. Just recovering from a serious illness, he couldn¡¯t bear such anger, and she couldn¡¯t help but blurt it out without thinking. However, this reaction seemed to have a different effect in Julian¡¯s eyes. Natalie¡¯s actions were obviously an attempt to win favor. She was deliberately ingratiating herself to her grandfather, especially when Niki was being difficult. He coldly gazed at Natalie, his eyes as frigid as ice. Natalie felt a pang in her heart under his gaze. What did she do wrong? Was it just because she couldn¡¯t hold back and spoke a few words? ¡­Was she not even allowed to speak? She felt dissatisfaction welling up within her and met his gaze without backing down. ¡°Let her go. I don¡¯t want to see her,¡± Mr. Graham regained his strength and pointed at Niki, his meaning clear. Niki has already arrived. How can we send her away?¡± Julian shifted his gaze away from Natalie, his tone still calm. ¡°This is not how the Graham family treats its guests.¡± ¡°What¡­what do you want?¡± Disappointment gradually clouded Mr. Graham¡¯s eyes as his grandson continued to challenge him. ¡°How did you agree to my request? Think about how you promised me that day!¡± Mr. Graham took a breath, ¡°Is everything you¡¯ve done today how a member of the Graham family should behave?¡± Julian fell silent. He didn¡¯t want to upset Mr. Graham too much. ¡°Today is your birthday, there¡¯s no need to make a scene over this matter.¡± ¡°¡®Yes, it¡¯s your birthday. Please don¡¯t be angry,¡± Linda stepped forward to mediate. Although she didn¡¯t like Niki either, the situation called for considering the bigger picture. ¡°With so many guests watching, it wouldn¡¯t look good,¡± Linda earnestly suggested, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s talk about this after the banquet. Then you can scold Julian to your heart¡¯s content.¡± Mr. Graham stood there, his expression still unpleasant. ¡°Nana,e here,¡± Linda subtly signaled to Natalie, ¡°Quickly take Grandfather to have something to eat. He hasn¡¯t had much food after staying upstairs for so long.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Natalie nodded. ¡°Grandfather, let¡¯s go eat,¡± Natalie looked at the old man, her voice gentle like a spring breeze in April. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I lost my appetite the moment I saw her,¡± the old man replied bluntly. Natalie¡¯s lips curved into a graceful smile, her tone even softer, ¡°Grandfather, even if you¡¯re not hungry, I¡¯m a little hungry. I haven¡¯t eaten all day and really want to have some food.¡± Leaving Grandfather here to continue being angry with Julian might just aggravate his illness once again.¡± Grandpa Graham reluctantly left when Natalie gave him a half-hearted push. Linda watched as Grandpa Graham departed, then turned her head to the two standing side by side. She wanted to say something, but the words stuck in her throat. With a sigh, she left with just one sentence, ¡°Take care of yourself,¡± and walked away. This left Julian and Niki, standing in their original spots. The surrounding gazes lingered on them, subtly watching their every move. Julian felt irritated, his gaze sweeping over the onlookers, filled with an icy chill. The guests fell silent, no longer daring to gather and spectate. They all averted their eyes. Although their curiosity led them to watch the scene unfold, they didn¡¯t dare to tantly approach too closely. Aside from Grandpa Graham¡¯s loud outburst, they didn¡¯t catch any other words. They could only see Natalie smiling, while Niki wore an unpleasant expression, appearing pitiful and aggrieved. Zoey, who stood at a distance, witnessed this and spoke indignantly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t anyone in the Graham family respect Sister Niki?¡± ¡°Despite the Graham family¡¯s prominent position in Los Angeles, they are in no wayparable to the Spears family in Kyoto. Why do they treat Sister Niki like this?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid of the Spears familying to settle the score?¡± ra couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Why are you suddenly so enthusiastic about defending Niki? Remember, this is still Los Angeles, not Kyoto.¡± ¡°Indeed, the Spears family in Kyoto is formidable, but their influence doesn¡¯t extend here immediately. You should exercise some restraint.¡± After hearing this, Zoey fell silent and didn¡¯t say anything. She picked up her wine ss, trying to conceal her uneasy expression. It was true that she looked at Niki differently because of her connection to the Spears family in Kyoto. But that was the mighty the Spears family in Kyoto! They failed to show respect to Niki, they must not understand the true nature of the Spears family in Kyoto. Meanwhile, Roger, who had been standing nearby for quite some time, emerged from the shadows. He had overheard all of Zoey¡¯s words. Could the beautiful girl really be from the Spears family? He pondered as he fixed his gaze on Julian and Niki standing in the distance. Natalie and Grandpa Graham sat down at the banquet table, immersed in silence. The vast table seemed empty with only the two of them, giving off a cold and deste atmosphere. Feeling a bit awkward, Natalie mustered up the courage to find a topic and spoke, ¡°Grandfather, how have you beentely?¡± Before Grandpa Graham could respond, Linda¡¯s voice came from behind, ¡°Grandfather has been recovering well. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Linda answered with a cheerful smile. She knew that Nana couldn¡¯t let go of the Graham family. Although Nana reluctantly attended the banquet after being deceived, she couldn¡¯t help but be concerned about the Graham family. Natalie nodded. ¡°Auntie, did you finish taking your medicine? Did the ones I broughtst time suffice?¡± ¡°They were enough, no need to worry,¡± Linda replied. Before they could exchange more words, Julian pulled out a chair from across the table. ¡°Niki, have a seat.¡± Timidly, Niki nced at Grandpa Graham, appearing fearful. ¡°Brother Julian¡­ I think I¡¯d better not sit.¡± Ignoring Niki¡¯s words, Julian gently pressed her down onto the chair. ¡°The seating arrangement for the banquet has been organized by the housekeeper in advance, and there are no spare seats. If you don¡¯t sit here, there won¡¯t be any other options. Rx and take a seat.¡± Reluctantly, Niki sat down. She discreetly nced at Grandpa Graham and noticed his expression instantly darken. Niki felt uneasy. If Grandfather disliked her so much, she had toe up with a n¡­ Why not settle the authorization matter directly in front of the Graham family members at the banquet¡­? Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 I want to prove myself Julian pulled out a seat for Niki and then sat down himself. He just sat there alone and silent, but gave off a very powerful aura, with his eyes full of endless indifference. Compared to the cowardice of Niki next to him at the moment, it seemed out of ce. The more Grandpa Graham looked at them, the more annoyed he became. He was thinking about how to give Julian a piece of his mind after the party. Julian had promised not to divorce Natalie, but he still brought Niki here today. It would only make the situation worse, and make trouble for Grandpa Graham. Grandpa Graham turned his head and served Natalie a dish, ¡°Eat more. The cook hired by our family today is very skilled in cooking. Please try it. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it.¡± Natalie nodded and thanked, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± She picked up the fork and put the food in her mouth, and before she finished chewing the food in her mouth, Grandpa Graham took another dish and put it in front of her. After several rounds of this, everyone near the table looked at Natalie. Only Linda¡¯s eyes were filled with relief. Both Julian and Niki hadplex expressions, and Niki¡¯s look was even worse. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. I can do it myself.¡± Natalie felt a bit embarrassed and waved her hand sightly to politely declined Grandpa¡¯s offer of help. Actually, Grandpa Graham was neither good nor bad towards her. When Natalie had just married into the Graham family, Grandpa Graham¡¯s attitude towards her was also cold. As she steadfastly apanied the Graham family through that difficult period, Grandpa Graham¡¯s attitude toward her turned to gentleness. But there was only gentleness. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. In the three years since marrying into the Graham family, Grandpa Graham had never treated Natalie like this before, but today he smiled at her more than he had in all three yearsbined. Natalie clearly knew in her mind what the purpose of his behavior was. The reason Grandpa Graham frequently served her dish was to show his attitude in front of everyone in the Graham family. ¨CThe attitude that he disliked Niki. Of course, Niki also knew it. But her personality did not allow her to wait for her doom. Nikl suddenly tugged at Julian¡¯s clothes and said frailly, Julian, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault, I shouldn¡¯t come Julian frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I took you here. There was no wrong with you. Just sit here with peace of mind. No one can drive you away.¡± Julian took all the responsibility on himself. ¡°But Grandpa Graham doesn¡¯t like me.¡± Niki¡¯s voice grew louder, and everyone at the table could hear her clearly. Natalie raised her eyebrows when she heard Niki¡¯s words. She had had so many unpleasant experiences with Niki that she almost immediately understood that Niki was about to start something. Grandpa Graham naturally responded to Niki¡¯s sad words after hearing them. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°Our family doesn¡¯t wee you. You better get out of here now.¡± ¡°Grandpa, do you have to do this? Isn¡¯t it okay for us to finish this meal quietly?¡± Almost immediately, Julian spoke up for Niki with a cold voice. Natalie raised her eyebrows again, It was Niki who first started to stir things up, which turned out to be Grandpa Graham¡¯s problem. Natalie couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. She wondered if Niki had saved Julian¡¯s life, or why else would he be so protective of her. ¡°Julian, please don¡¯t argue with Grandpa over me,¡± Then Niki looked at Grandpa Graham and said in a serious tone. ¡°Grandpa Graham, Could you tell me why you dislike me?¡± ¡°Why? There¡¯s no why.¡± Before Grandpa Graham answered, Linda took the lead in answering. ¡°Is it because Natalie has helped your family so much in the three years since she married Julian? I can do that too.¡± There were both grievances and stubbornness in Niki¡¯s eyes. It gave people a sense of fortitude. ¡°Really? What can you do?¡± Linda said, ¡°With your mouth that¡¯s only good at hooking up guys?¡± Linda¡¯s tone was no longer polite. Upon hearing this, Niki felt angry, but she told herself to be patient and that she needed to put up with Linda before she got the authorization in front of the Graham family. Niki suppressed her anger and wore a mask-like expression on her face. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Niki¡¯s eyebrows tinged with sadness and felt very aggrieved. ¡°I want to make up for everything I have missed in these years.¡± ¡°I know you hate me. You hate me for leaving the Graham family behind when it was most difficult. You even think I¡¯m with Julian for the money and I¡¯vee back for him because the Grahams are thriving again.¡± Natalie raised her eyebrows and sneered in her mind. ¡®She is pretty clear about herself.¡± ¡®She has beenying the groundwork for so long. Why hasn¡¯t she started introducing the main topic yet?¡¯ Natalie put down her fork and yed with the goblet, feeling a bit impatient. ¡°But at that time my mother was sick, I had to go abroad and leave the Graham family.¡± Niki cleared her throat and continued, ¡°I¡¯m not with Julian for money.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hide it from you either. I¡¯m from the Spears family in New York, and I¡¯m not short of money.¡± Natalie was shocked when she heard this sentence. If Niki belongs to the Spears family, it would be a shame To them! After hearing the words ¡°the Spears family in New York¡±, Grandpa Graham¡¯s look finally changed. ¡°It was only after my mother passed away that I came back. During my three years abroad, I had a very difficult time, living a very difficult life.¡± Niki seemed unwilling to recall, and her expression was a bit painful. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t want to talk about these painful memories, which would save some people from feeling that I am eliciting sympathy from others.¡± At the same time, she looked faintly at Natalie. Natalie blinked and immediately realized that Niki was alluding to and provoking her even though she remained silent the whole time. So she took the opportunity to speak up and said, ¡°You said you don¡¯t want to talk about it, afraid that others might think that you are eliciting sympathy from others. So why do you still say so much.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say such useless words. Just tell us what you want to say directly.¡± Natalie held her cheek with one hand and looked like she was watching a good show. Niki gave Natalie a stern look and said, ¡°I want to prove myself today.¡± ¡°I will help the Graham family obtain the authorization of the New Bleomycin Drug from Glory Group.¡± Upon hearing this, Grandpa Graham couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing and his voice was clear, ¡°Help us obtain the authorization of the New Bleomycin Drug from Glory Group?¡± He felt that what Niki had just said was like a joke. Even Julian didn¡¯t believe this. He furrowed his brow and couldn¡¯t help but speak, ¡°Niki, this is not something you can do. Don¡¯t talk big.¡± ¡°I can do it, ¡°said Niki with a firm tone. ¡°I can call Mr. Johnson of Glory Group now and ask him to send the authorization to the Graham family.¡± ¡°You know Mr. Johnson, CEO of Glory Group?¡± Grandpa Graham changed his face. ¡°I¡¯m from the Spears family. Although my mother has passed away, her previous connections have always been there. It¡¯s not surprising for me to know Mr. Johnson.¡± ¡°I not only know Mr. Johnson but also has a very good rtionship with him, so I can get the authorization very easily,¡± emphasized Niki. Grandpa Graham was shocked and said, ¡°Really?¡± If Niki had such a close rtionship with Mr. Johnson and could easily obtain the authorization, it would have saved the Graham family. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 It¡¯s time to Investigate Mr. Johnson carefully. Though Grandpa Graham was very shocked, he had been in business for so many years and had met all kinds of people. He had seen many people whock practical skills and rely solely on one mouth to talk big. Julian stood up at the right moment and pressed Nikl down with an expressionless look. ¡°Niki just wants to prove herself too much. She¡¯s not very sensible. Please don¡¯t mind.¡± Niki was suddenly forced to sit down. She was confused for a moment, and then she realized that even Julian didn¡¯t believe her. She was angry in her mind for there were no one believed her. She must prove it to them today! She was not resigned to give up and tried to stand up again, but felt a wave of resistance. She looked up and saw Julian¡¯s hand pressing on her shoulder. ¡°So you just found such an ignorant woman toe into the Graham family? Have you had enough of the good life?¡± Grandpa Graham snorted coldly. Julian¡¯s tone was faint, ¡°I will teach her slowly and not make trouble for the Graham family.¡± Niki used all her strength to move her shoulders, trying to swing Julian¡¯s hand off her, but his hand remained motionless. The difference in strength between the two was too great, and she couldn¡¯t move at all. Niki was so angry that she pursed her lips. Natalie saw the small movements of the two at a nce. She held her cheeks with one hand and raised her eyebrows as she looked at the two people silently competing against each other. In Natalie¡¯s eyes, It seemed that Julian loved Niki, so he had been defending her. Natalie sighed in her heart. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡®Why does Julian just like a woman like Niki, a woman who had no advantages except for her pure and delicate appearance?¡± Thinking to herself, Natalie felt it a pity. The things that Niki had done to Natalie in the past demonstrated this woman¡¯s despicable, malicious heart and herck of morality. But Julian couldn¡¯t see it at all. Natalie held her cheeks for a moment and then withdrew her gaze. ¡°My marriage into the Graham family has only good for you, not any harm,¡± Niki spoke as she tried to break free. ¡°Natalie cannot bring any benefits to you, but I can! I can not only help solve the urgent needs of the Graham family at present but after marrying Julian, the various connections of the Spears family will also be very helpful to the Graham family.¡± Upon hearing this, Natalie narrowed one eye slightly, and her gaze, which had just turned, returned to Niki. Natalie had another emotion in her eyes because Niki was putting Natalie down while praising herself. But it¡¯s not anger, it¡¯s impatience. That day, after Niki left, Natalie had already called Philip to confirm it, but Philip said he was not familiar with Niki at all. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had already confirmed it, she probably would have believed what Niki said for Niki¡¯s unwavering demeanor at this moment was confusing. Niki was aplete liar. ¡°What I¡¯m saying is true! I can make a phone call now!¡± Niki couldn¡¯t free herself from Julian¡¯s hand, and she spoke anxiously. ¡°Julian, can you take your hand away? I can¡¯t get my phone.¡± Niki changed her strategy. Her tone at the moment was delicate and soft, with a feeling of weakness. Julian just blinked and remainedpletely unmoved. ¡°Today is my grandpa¡¯s birthday, we won¡¯t talk about business.¡± His voice was very low and strong, clearly meant for everyone at the table, especially for Niki. Natalie had taken care of Julian for three years. Upon hearing his voice at this moment, she almost immediately knew that he no longer had much patience. If Niki continued to confront Julian, she would quickly anger him. However, Niki clearly did not understand Julian¡¯s warning at all, and she was still trying to find a chance to speak for herself. Natalie couldn¡¯t bear to watch anymore. If Julian got angry, this birthday banquet would end in displeasure. This wouldpletely contradict Linda¡¯s original intention of inviting Natalie. Natalie was unwilling to see that scene. Niki was still trying. Natalie¡¯s eyshes trembled. When Niki first made a video call, it was obvious that she was gambling whether Philip knew her or not. Philip told Natalie that he had indeed seen Nikl a few times, and with Niki¡¯s temperament, it was very likely to misunderstand Philip¡¯s meaning. Moreover, when she called, Philip had been speaking to Natalie throughout the entire process and did not respond to Niki¡¯s intention at all. But Niki thought Philip was talking to her and believed that he was very familiar with her. After careful consideration, Nataile decided to speak up and remind Niki. ¡°Do you think that Mr. Johnson will give you the authorization?¡± Natalie said all of a sudden. Nikl looked at her and said, ¡°Of course, I am very familiar with Mr. Johnson, and he will naturally give me the authorization.¡± Her tone changed from a soft moment just now to a clear and proud tone. ¡°Have you forgotten that thing?¡± Niki stared straight at Natalie. ¡°Everyone present will question it, only you should not question it.¡± ¡°Natalie, what did she mean?¡± Linda looked puzzled. Natalie turned to look at Linda and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a small matter.¡± That matter could not be exined clearly in a few words. Natalie decided to speak more clearly, ¡°Do you know Mr. Johnson? I mean before you called in the small building.¡± Niki¡¯s face changed, but it was only for an instant that she quickly suppressed her emotions and said, ¡°Of course I do.¡± ¡°Why would I call him if he doesn¡¯t know me? Waiting to be humiliated by you?¡± Niki sneered. Natalie shook her head and continued, ¡°You should know the consequences of making phone calls in front of so many people if you don¡¯t seed, right? Have you figured it out? Is Mr. Johnson¡¯s rtionship with you as good as you said?¡± Natalie directly asked three consecutive questions. However, in Niki¡¯s eyes, these three questions indicated Natalie¡¯s jealousy and unease. Niki thought Natalie was afraid that If she got the authorization, Natalie would no longer live in the Graham family and her words were just to prevent herself from being swept out by the Graham family. Niki snorted coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to question the rtionship between me and Mr. Johnson.¡± Julian was originally listening silently next to her, but when he heard Niki¡¯s words, his face changed. He never knew that Niki and Philip had such a good rtionship. Julian¡¯s dislike of Philip deepened. He wondered why Niki never mentioned it before. It seemed that he needed to investigate their rtionship carefully. ¡®It¡¯s not my turn to question?¡± Natalie repeated what Niki said to her again in the mind. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little funny after hearing this. Natalie originally wanted to speak more clearly, but when she looked at Niki¡¯s stubborn expression, she suddenly didn¡¯t want to speak much. She nodded lightly and said, ¡°Fine, just call him.¡± It seemed that Niki had no intention of turning back. Natalie had said everything she needed to say, but Niki refused to listen. She couldn¡¯t use force like Julian to prevent Niki from saying anything. Niki turned to look at Julian and said, ¡°Julian, I know Mr. Johnson. You can trust me.¡± Grandpa Graham suddenly put down his fork and spoke, ¡°Let her speak!¡± His tone was filled with impatience. It was just endless, his ears are about to explode. Julian originally wanted to speak something, but when he thought of Niki¡¯s words just now, he kept silent. The emotions in his eyes were surging. He did not choose to obstruct. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Being Rejected on the Spot Niki felt Julian¡¯s hand on her shoulder move away, then she blinked and looked at him. She couldn¡¯t understand the emotions in Julian¡¯s eyes. But she was eager to prove herself and didn¡¯t care what Julian was thinking at this moment, or why his gaze had be so cold. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Niki stood up, took the phone ced next to Julian, wanted to connect with Philip by WhatsApp. But her hand suddenly stopped at the moment of opening, and she remembered what Natalie had just said. ¡®Do you really think Philip will give you authorization?¡¯ Natalie¡¯s words appeared in her mind, and she hesitated a bit. Niki hesitated and looked up at the people at the dining table. Grandpa Graham¡¯s expression was clearly incredulous, and Linda¡¯s expression was the same. But Natalie looked very calm, even cold. Niki didn¡¯t know if she was mistaken or something, but upon closer inspection of Natalie¡¯s expression, there was even a hint of inexplicable irony? What expression is that on her face? Shouldn¡¯t she be in a panic? She was no longer Mrs. Graham at once. Won¡¯t she feel embarrassed? Was she covering up her fear with a sarcastic expression? Niki couldn¡¯t help but sneer. She made up her mind and pressed the voice button, and connected with Philip. Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on her. Julian¡¯s eyes were even more gloomy, with an emotion that she couldn¡¯t understand. Being stared at like this, Niki was a little ufortable. However, after she thinking for a moment, she still chose to press the hands-free button directly. She needs to prove herself, that is, to make everyone who doesn¡¯t like her hear it clearly. The sound on the phone suddenly became much louder, and the entire table could hear it clearly. Natalie raised her eyebrows. Nikl¡¯s move undoubtedly pushed her to the brink of despair. With such a risky hands-free approach, did she have such confidence? She¡¯s still a bit reckless. The sound continued Incessantly, and everyone at the table had different moods and expressions on their faces. But without a doubt, they are all holding their breath and waiting for Philip to connect. The voice soundsted for about a minute before being connected. ¡°Hello?¡± Philip¡¯s voice sounded. Niki took a deep breath and said, ¡°Ph¡­¡± Before she could finish it, she saw Julian¡¯s gloomy face. What¡¯s going on? Niki suddenly realized why Julian was angry just now, and she chuckled in her heart. But she still didn¡¯t change her words, ¡°Philip, I¡¯m Niki.¡± It is also a good choice to give Julian a sense of crisis appropriately. ¡°What¡¯s up? ¡°Philip stood by the window, looking at the moon outside, his face furrowed tightly. He felt very familiar with the sound, but he didn¡¯t know who it was¡­ He brought his phone closer and saw the avatar on it clearly. Then he suddenly realized who she was¡­ Was she the woman who inexplicably stood with Nataliest time? And she looks a bit like Natalie. Why did she call him in the midnight? It¡¯s best to have something very important¡­ If there¡¯s nothing urgent, someone who call him at this time, even if it is Natalie, will be scolded by him. The tone of the man¡¯s voice is obviously very bad, and it can even be said to be harsh. Natalie couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows when she heard Philip¡¯s impatient voice. He must have been sleeping just now. She suddenly remembered that Philip was abroad, and it was dark night there. At this moment, Niki called and woke up Philip, who hates being suddenly woken up by others the most on weekdays. Previously, she deliberately set an rm on Philip¡¯s phone to make him unhappy. After he was awakened, Philip became angry with her for a long time and even refused to speak to her. Natalie couldn¡¯t help but lift the corners of her mouth and a smile appeared on her face when she thought of these past memories. Julian¡¯s gaze swept over Natalie like a de at the moment she smiled, and he was clearly displeased. The smile on Natalie¡¯s face froze, and she blinked¡­ She seemed to beughing at an inappropriate time? Then she forced herself to suppress herughter. When Niki heard Philip¡¯s angry voice, she immediately changed her face and felt inexplicably uneasy. The happiness that had just arisen from feeling that Julian was jealous also disappeared. Did she think it wrong? Philip doesn¡¯t like her? It¡¯s impossible, or why did he call her so intimatest time and even let Natalie enter the Glory group. Niki suppressed her unease and gave herself a support. ¡°L.. I want to ask for your help.¡± Niki felt very uneasy and even stuttered in her voice. After Niki finished speaking this sentence, there was no sound on the other end of the phone The situation at this time made Niki almost want to turn off the hands-free immediately, which was completely different from the scene she had imagined. Niki was almost in a state of panic. She hurriedly scanned the people at the dining table and saw Mr. Graham¡¯s eyes ring at her. Niki couldn¡¯t help but clench her phone and say, ¡°Philip¡­? Are you listening?¡± After about half a minute, there was a voiceing from the other end of the phone, only a brief word, ¡°Say.¡±, as if unwilling to say a single word. Grandpa Graham furrowed his brows, the impatience in Philip¡¯s tone was so obvious. How could such an impatient tone be the one disyed when talking to acquaintances on the phone. What was this Niki doing? ¡°Sorry¡­I am just wondering that Dr. Nancy is at the Glory group now?¡± Niki spoke stiffly. ¡°Yes. And then what?¡± ¡°Then, Dr. Nancy has the authorization of New Bleomycin Drug, right? ¡°She asked cautiously. ¡°Yes.¡±, the man still gave her a short word. ¡°Did you know the authorization of New Bleomycin Drug of the Graham family has expired? ¡± Niki¡¯s voice gradually became weaker and weaker. Natalie sat next to her and she was feeling annoyed. Is Niki squeezing toothpaste? She felt annoyed for Philip as Niki kept asking questions one by one. She was so confident about making a phone call just now, but now she is so indecisive and unable to speak? Natalie felt restless, so she picked up a bottle and poured herself a ss of wine. The amber liquid was poured into the ss, and she shook it. ¡°The Graham family?¡± Because Niki¡¯s voice was a bit low, Philip only heard the word ¡®Graham¡¯ and couldn¡¯t hear the rest clearly. ¡°Yes, the Graham family.¡± Niki repeated his words. ¡°You just said what happened to the Graham family?¡± Philip¡¯s voice inexplicably became serious. Niki quickly repeated what she had just said, ¡°The authorization of the New Bleomycin Drug of the Graham family has expired.¡± So what? He has nothing to do with the authorization of the Graham family. Philip frowned. The woman just said ¡®The Graham family¡¯, which scared him into suddenly regaining his energy and leaving himpletely drowsy. He thought Natalie had something to do with the Graham family again¡­ but it turned out to be a matter of the New Bleomycin Drug? ¡°So you came to ask the authorization for Julian? Due to Philip¡¯s drowsiness was driven away, his voice. became very calm, not as impatient as it had just been ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m here to help the Graham family to ask for the authorization ¡°Niki nodded quickly over the phone.¡± Can you give the authorization to the Graham family?¡± The person at the table took a breath. Philip¡¯s voice came. ¡°No¡± His words was still brief, but like a p in the face. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Your nickname is also Nana? At the moment when Philip¡¯s voice came from her phone, everyone fell silent. H Niki was momentarily stunned and speechless. Just now, her bold words slowly echoed in her mind, and then her mind went nk. Natalie was still shaking the ss of wine, and the shaking amber liquor reflected light under the light. Her face was expressionless. This ispletely discernable. Niki tried to turn her mind around and said, ¡°What you just said was¡­ you can¡¯t delegate authority to the Graham family?¡± It seems like she wanted to find a glimmer of life for myself. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Philip patiently replied. If he hadn¡¯t just woken uppletely, he would have hung up the phone by now. ¡°It¡¯s not for free. The Graham family will buy it.¡± Niki added this sentence as if it suddenly came to her mind. Sheforted herself in her heart that even if Philip liked her again, he couldn¡¯t let such a high value authorization fee go. His reply is indeed reasonable. After saying this, she turned her head and nced at Mr. Graham. Although Mr. Graham¡¯s face was gloomy, he didn¡¯t mean to speak up and stop her. Niki rxed and said, ¡°Philip, I mean.. the Graham family can give you as much money as you want.¡± ¡°As much as I want? ¡°Philip¡¯s voice waszy and scattered. ¡°Yes.¡± Niki nodded. ¡°My answer is also ¡®No¡¯. Upon hearing this, Natalie couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips. Philip always like to give people hope but then. makes them disappointed¡­ He is really good at this. She drank the wine from the ss in one gulp. Philip was ying with the flowers in the vase on the other end of the phone, and he thought seriously about authorization. Although the authorization of the New Bleomycin Drug nominally belongs to the Glory group, it was developed by Natalie after all. As for the authorization letter, it was only after Natalie confirmed it that he could decide whether to give it or not. What he said doesn¡¯t count. ¡°Is there anything else? ¡°Said Phillp. ¡°Nothing. ¡°Niki was repeatedly rejected. At this moment, her feelings were mixed, but she was more regretful. Before Niki could finish speaking, Philip interrupted her. ¡°Please don¡¯t call if you have nothing important.¡± followed by a hang up call. The sound of the phone hanging up reached Niki¡¯s ears, and she stood still, as if she had not recovered. Then Grandpa Graham spoke with only one word. ¡°Disgraceful.¡± At this moment, this word seemed extremely embarrassing for Niki. Linda seemed calm andposed, as if she had anticipated it long ago. She looked at Natalie put a dish in front of her and said, ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t just drink, eat something.¡± It¡¯s as if Niki doesn¡¯t exist at all. Natalie quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°Auntie Linda, I¡¯m already full, don¡¯t give me any more food.¡± ¡°You should eat some.¡± Linda continued to pick up the food for her with a hint ofmand in her tone,¡± Eating more is the key to good health. You¡¯ve done too much for the Graham family before, but now you¡¯ve lost too much weightpared to before you married Julian, so you need to eat more for your health.¡± ¡°However, Nana, there¡¯s one thing that Auntie still needs to talk to you.¡± Linda¡¯s hand as she picked up the food paused. ¡°What? ¡°Natalie suddenly froze and looked at Linda. ¡°You usually don¡¯t like to talk about what you have done and just silently do things for others. This is not good.¡± ¡°Unlike some people who have never done anything for their family, they dare to criticize you for not doing anything.¡± It is obvious who is being targeted in Linda¡¯s words. Niki immediately understood Linda¡¯s meaning, and her face turned red. At this moment, she only wanted to find a underground hole to drill in. Previously, she confidently stated that she knew Philip and could help the Graham family obtain authorization. Now this situation clearly shows that Philip is not familiar with her at all, and the authorization is even more impossible for her to get. Niki only felt her lips dry, and she didn¡¯t know whether she should stand or sit at this moment. ¡°Take a seat.¡± a deep male voice carne to her ear, with a faint tone and no emotion in his words. She turned her head to look at Julian, and the man¡¯s face was as calm as a peacefulke. Niki quickly nodded, and in the current situation, she could only say yes. Then Niki sat down, took a moment to rx, and then picked up a ss to suppress her embarrassment. But her gaze inadvertently swept over Natalie. Natalie looked at her. Niki suddenly had a thought in her heart, and she suddenly spoke out, ¡°Natalie, give me your testimony! You are the clearest about what happened that day.¡± Natalie raised her eyebrows when she heard the words. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°That day, I made a video call to Philip in front of you. With just one word, he let you be the staff of the Glory group, right? ¡°Niki now likes a drowning person trying to catch a floating object, her voice very urgent. Natalie didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Philip always treats me like his own sister. Did you hear what he said when he called? He called my nickname as soon as he answered the phone, didn¡¯t you hear it very clearly?¡± Julian looked at Natalie with expressionless eyes, and even Linda and Grandpa Graham looked at her. Natalie looked directly at Niki, she was smiling and her eyebrows and eyes slightly curved, clearly in a good mood. She just smiled like that and didn¡¯t say a word. At this moment, her expression was filled with sarcasm in Niki¡¯s eyes. She clenched her fists and said, ¡°Say something!¡± ¡°Tell everyone that I¡¯m not lying, I really know Philip very well.¡± Natalie clearly saw the anger and even hatred in Niki¡¯s eyes. However, she didn¡¯t care. It was inevitable that Niki would be angry with embarrassment. As for hatred, even if she didn¡¯t do anything, Niki would still hate her. Moreover, she had already reminded Niki, and she exined it to her very clearly, making her even more unashamed. Niki looked at Natalie angrily and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Are you trying to humiliate me and let everyoneugh at me?¡± Natalie blinked and finally spoke, ¡°Are you familiar with Philip? Do you really believe it yourself?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic! You just need to tell everyone that this is true! I didn¡¯t deceive everyone, nor did I show off¡­¡± Suddenly, Niki noticed something wrong. She looked at the mockery in Natalie¡¯s eyes and realized it. How could Philip refuse her? That day, Philip¡¯s performance waspletely showing his interest to her, whether it was words, eyes, or expressions, perfectly expressing the care in his heart. But Philip today ispletely different from him that day. What is the difference between that day and today? The obvious difference lies entirely in the fact that Natalie was there that day, while Natalie did not appear on camera today. Get Bands 53 It can¡¯t be true??! Niki¡¯s heart was shaken by this thought, and she had a bad premonition in her heart. Niki couldn¡¯t help but look up at Natalie, herrge grape like eyes staring tightly at the woman, appearing somewhat terrifying. That Nana, was for Natalie? With this spection, Niki couldn¡¯t help but think of the scene when she made the video call that day. Philip¡¯s gaze¡­ seemed to be also ncing back? Instead of looking at her. So Natalie already knew all this? And waiting for her to make a fool of herself?! Niki only felt angry. Is she being yed around by Natalie? She eximed angrily, ¡°So he was calling you¡¯Nana¡¯ at that time?¡± Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 How could she also be called Nana? ¡°Tell me! Are you the Nana he called?!¡± After thinking for a while, Niki thought her guess was right so her voice seemed a bit fierce then. Linda looked at Niki with a look of disgust. Linda thought to herself ¡°how dare such a loud woman, with no sense of etiquette want to marry Julian? Julian now really lost his aesthetic. Niki suddenly lowered her voice and went on, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be silly, tell me.¡± Well, all she received was silence. Nana? Julian thought for a moment cause the name brought back some memories to him. The moment when he first met Niki by the river suddenly came to his mind. He still remembered the warm feeling when he saw her beautiful face. The girl with a bright smile looked at him in the sunlight¡­ Then came the call ¡°Nana¡±. Can Natalie¡¯s nickname also be Nana? How could this be possible? Julian stared closely at Natalie, as if he was eager to find something from her. ¡°Do you keep silent because you feel guilt? ¡°Niki went on asking. ¡°Why do you feel guilty? Do you have any secrets with Philip, or do you have an affair with him?¡± Jun felt even more ufortable upon hearing Niki said so. His expression changed. Instead of his usual nk expression, he nced at Natalie with his cold eyes, sharp as a hawk. Natalie felt his nce and raised her eyebrows. She was pondering whether to admit it or not. If she admitted it at this moment, then it would undoubtedly be a confession to all the Graham family that she was acquaintant with Philip. Once they knew that she knew Philip, would they thene to realize that she was Dr. Nancy? Or perhaps they would know that she was not an orphan girl, but from the Spears family? Natalie was not sure. All of these worries could be the reality. Shall she take the risk? Linda noticed Julian¡¯s eyes at Natalie. Although she was still a bit confused at the moment, she also realized that something was wrong so she asked ¡°Natalie, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°How could Natalie know the president of Glory Group?!¡± Natalie regained herposure and gently touched Linda¡¯s hand tofort her. ¡°Auntie Linda, it¡¯s nothing,¡± she said ¡°Nothing? Auntie Linda, she¡¯s having an affair with another man! ¡°Niki said in an anxious voice. Upon hearing this, Natalie raised her eyebrows and showed a sarcastic smile. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you if I have an affair with another man? In what stance can you judge me?¡± ¡°Are you admitting it? ¡°Niki looked triumphant as Natalie didn¡¯t deny it. All Niki needed to do next was draw everyone¡¯s attention to Natalie, then her own ¡°mistake¡± would be ignored. This could not only ruin Natalie¡¯s reputation, but also free herself from this awkward situation! Julian looked gloomier. He pondered for a while. ¡°Even if Natalie¡¯s nickname was Nana, so what? She can¡¯t be the same person as before.¡± He told to himself. But now this event showed Natalie was obviously rted to Philip. He once considered letting someone to investigate Natalie and Philip, but now it seemed that there was no need. So what Niki just did was caused by her misunderstanding of Natalie? ¡°Tell us. ¡°Julian also spoke at this moment. His tone carried impatience and a hint of harshness. Natalie didn¡¯t speak, ying with the ss in her hand, without admitting or denying. If she didn¡¯t admit it now, who was that recitation addressed to? There were only Niki and herself present then. When Niki was talking to Philip on the phone with sound outside, it was obvious that Philip was not familiar with Niki. Then Nana must be Natalie. If she chose not to admit it at this moment, Niki would find her fault for this reason, because if she denied, it seemed that she deliberately pretended she was not acquaintance with Philip.. At that time, Niki would definitely confirm that she was trying to cover up! Therefore, it¡¯s better to admit it now. Seeing Natalie not speaking, but nervously touching the cup in her hand, Niki smiled and said, ¡°You must have an intimate rtionship with Philip because Philip has called you Nana! How could a stranger call you like this?¡± Niki then turned her eyes and said, ¡°Natalie, you¡¯re not thinking about how to deny it now, are you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to deny it because we were the only two presents at the time. Since Philip didn¡¯t shout at me, it could only be you!¡± ¡°And your nickname is also called Nana. Admit it!¡± Natalie looked up at Niki, and now she was calm. ¡°Are you going to admit it?¡± Seeing Natalie¡¯s reaction, Julian only felt that the answer was very obvious. ¡°Yes. ¡°Natalie finally admitted. She had already made a rough analysis of the pros and cons in her mind. Admitting it now was the best choice. Natalie knew that Julian had great power, but she believed that Philip¡¯s experience in the business world for so many years, as well as his ability to develop Glory Group into thergest pharmaceutical company in Los Angeles alone, could demonstrate that Philip¡¯s power was clearlyparable to Julian¡¯s. But it¡¯s impossible for Julian to suspect that she was Dr. Nancy just because she knew Philip. As for her status as an orphan¡­ it¡¯s nothing to do with knowing Philip. Even if she was an orphan, she could still have money and friends. Julian only felt angry ¡°You have disappointed me.¡± Natalie only found it funny. ¡°What are you disappointed with? Why are you disappointed?¡± said she in a C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. sarcastic tone. Julian was with Niki. So whether Natalie had a rtionship with other men or not was nothing to do with him. Therefore, there was no reason for him to be disappointed. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Niki interrupted. ¡°You are now Julian¡¯s wife. Why do you think he won¡¯t be disappointed if you have an affair with other men?¡± Natalie replied ¡°Why do you think I have an affair with Philip just because I know him?¡± She just thought Niki¡¯s words was unreasonable. ¡°How funny! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny for saying so?¡± Niki snorted coldly, ¡°Funny? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s funny at all.¡± ¡°You have always acted as perfect Mrs. Graham for three years, but howe a man call your nickname only after you leave Graham family for just a few days? There is only one reason can exin it: you¡¯ve been dating the man secretly for a long time.¡± Natalie sneered ¡°do you have no friends?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem with friends calling each other¡¯s nickname?¡± While it seemed that Natalie had spoken out the truth that Niki did have no friends. How could a person surrounded by friends say such words? Niki didn¡¯t take it seriously and became even more aggressive. ¡°You¡¯ve been pretending to be innocent, and the Graham family doesn¡¯t even know your friends at all. While if it¡¯s not some kind of shaming affair, why don¡¯t you just admit you know Philip? Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Illicit affairs ¡°Why should I admit it? Why do I have to tell Julian about my friends? He doesn¡¯t tell me things about his friends, either.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes were extremely cold, and her words were full of sarcasm. She married into the Graham family as an orphan and concealed her identity as a member of the Spears family. But in fact, during the past three years when she was in the Graham family, apart from hiding her identity, she never thought about deliberately concealing anything else. And in these three years, no one had ever asked her anything. But now it¡¯s funny that they came to ask her about a man just because their rtion might bring shame on the Graham family. ¡°So you mean that Julian needs to report to you all the friends of his? How dare you!¡± Niki retorted disdainfully. ¡°Besides, most of Julian¡¯s friends are his business partners. What¡¯ the point to tell things about them to an orphan girl like you? You don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on among them. It¡¯s just a waste of time.¡± The more Niki spoke, the more excited she became. She was sure that all her said was true. ¡°And Julian has never kept his friends as a secret like you do¡­¡± But before she could finish her words, Julian stopped her. Niki was suddenly interrupted so she turned around in anger. But it turned out that the moment she turned who she saw was Julian, she quickly suppressed her anger. She stopped speaking. Julian turned to Natalie and spoke coldly, ¡°So you don¡¯t feel sorry now?¡± At this moment, he had already believed what Niki said. So Niki mentioned earlier that Natalie had already found another man and no longer looked up to him was true¡­ and the man was Philip? No wonder when he mentioned divorce before, Natalie was so calm. Because she had already found another rich man who was the president of Glory Group. So she was this kind of women! Julian sneered. She really shocked him! Julian then felt nothing but angry. He extended his slender fingers and pinched the tip of his nose, so he could barely suppress the anger in his chest. And then it made sense why did Natalie could appear in theboratory that time because Philip could help her. Without his help, how could she possibly enter such a heavily guardedboratory? All of Julian¡¯s doubts about Natalie before could be exined by her rtion with Philip after careful consideration. Julian became increasingly angry as he thought about it, and the anger he had just suppressed rose again and his expression be more serious. Niki was right. It¡¯s obvious that Natalie had an affair with Philip-illicit affair! He used to feel guilty about Natalie, but now it seemed that his guilt was really ridiculous. ¡°I have never done such a thing before, why should feel sorry? ¡°Natalie said in a half smile. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be you guys, who nder me without any evidence but just some rumors, apologize to me?¡± Julian looked at her coldly. He only felt that Natalie was just stubborn and reluctant to admit her mistakes, which disgusted him. ¡°Without any evidence? What Niki said can¡¯t be called evidence? Are you still not admitting it?¡± Natalie sneered, ¡°How can it be considered as evidence?¡± Linda¡¯s heart trembled as she listened. Before, when Niki inexplicably came to their house to find the diamond ring, Niki also told her that Natalie never told them anything about her friends, nor did she tell them anything about herself. If Natalie married Julian just for money as they thought, she was not obedient as assumed. But she didn¡¯t either consider the Graham family as her own home if she did marry Julian for love¡¯s sake. But Linda always felt that a person must have her/his friends¡­ Natalie also needed private space, and it¡¯s not her responsibility to tell the Graham family everything about herself even as Julian¡¯s wife. Then it seemed that Philip, the president of Glory Group, was the friend who gave Natalie the very expensive diamond ring back then? But would an ordinary friend give such expensive gift? Besides, a diamond ring was a symbol of love! Linda also began to doubt her rtion with Philip. For a moment, there seemed to be an invisible string gradually tightening in the air, and the atmosphere even dropped to freezing point. Everyone looked in the same direction with eagerness in their eyes, with a great sense of oppression. Especially Julian. He was in an extremely cold mood making people afraid ¡°Why don¡¯t you just admit it?¡± But Natalie¡¯s expression was still as calm as before, with no emotions showing in her eyes, as if she didn¡¯t pay any attention to those nces. Upon hearing Julian¡¯s questioning, she even frowned impatiently and didn¡¯t even show her interest. Since Julian didn¡¯t believe what she said, there¡¯s no need to waste any more words. She didn¡¯t want to answer again and was impatient to respond to his questioning. Just as the three of them were deadlocked, Mr. Graham, who had been silent all along, suddenly spoke up ¡°Natalie, do you really know Philip, the president of Glory Group?¡± His eyes were sharp at this moment, and upon closer inspection, they seemed to be somewhat simr to Julian¡¯s. Niki smiled because, almost immediately, she heard Mr. Gu calling her Natalie instead of Nana. That meant that Mr. Graham must have already believed most of what she said, otherwise how could he have changed his address so quickly? Niki sneered. Natalie nodded calmly, ¡°Yes.¡± There was no need to deny. After hearing the affirmative answer, Mr. Graham¡¯s expression almost instantly became cold. ¡°Since you know Philip and are even so familiar with him, why you keep silent when the Graham family is in such a big crisis at the moment? ¡°Mr. Graham asked in a skeptical voice. Natalie was surprised, she didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Graham cared about this. ¡°At least Niki tried to help us when she misunderstood that she knew Philip. How could you do nothing when we need your help and keep your acquaintance with Philip a secret?¡± Mr. Graham¡¯s attitude changed very quickly, and it seemed that he believed most of Niki¡¯s words. She knew in her heart that Mr. Graham had no feelings for her. The reason why he had just been kind to her and had been putting food on her te was just to show his attitude that he rejected their divorce and Julian¡¯s remarriage with Niki. So, it¡¯s no surprise for him to question like this then. ¡°Are you ming me for not asking for an authorization letter to help the Graham family?¡± Although Mr. Gu was no longer young, his aura in his youth has not diminished by half. ¡°As the daughter-inw of the Graham family, shouldn¡¯t you help the Graham family?¡± ¡°How do you know I didn¡¯t ask for an authorization letter for the Graham family? ¡°Natalie said calmly, ¡°I had already sent the authorization letter to Julian that day.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it then you ask him.¡± Natalie looked at Jun with a sneer in her eve but you didn¡¯t keep it, did you?¡± and turned her head to Julian ¡°I¡¯ve already given it to you, Julian¡¯s expression was gloomy upon hearing this, and his anger flowed between his eyebrows, but he did tear the authorization letter. ¡°Julian, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t you talked to me before?! ¡°Said Mr. Graham in an anger tone. ¡°Julian¡¯s expression at this moment returned calm. ¡°What does it mean not keeping it? What happened to the authorization letter? ¡°The old man¡¯s tone became even more serious, with a sense of oppression. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Julian, what¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t keep silent!¡± Linda, who was beside him, became a bit anxious, too. ¡°What else do you hide from us?¡± Julian still said nothing. Today should have been a happy day. How did it be like this?! ¡°Linda sighed as she saw Julian still not speak. She had a bad feeling in her heart. She intended to call Natalie to soften the intense rtion between her and Julian. And then she could persuade them not to divorce. But at this moment things went in the wrong direction. Itpletely deviated from her expectations. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 That¡¯s something that can save the Graham family Natalie raised her eyelids to look at Julian, with no unnecessary emotions in her eyes, and she was very calm. There was nocency after refutation, nor regret for causing the current situation, just silently watching Julian. Waiting for his answer. Niki was very anxious in her heart, but it was she who caused Julian to tear up the authorization letter. Later, she shifted the responsibility onto Natalie and narrowly avoided a disaster. But she didn¡¯t expect this matter to be brought up again now! What should she do. And Natalie was much more difficult to deal with than she imagined. Niki¡¯s brain was running rapidly, striving to find a way to prevent her lies from being exposed at the time. Natalie clearly saw Niki¡¯s expression, and her calm face finally changed. She was very clear that everything Niki had just done was to draw her attention. But she had indeed been sessful, and now everyone present believed that she had found a man outside She couldn¡¯t even defend herself. And the matter of the authorization letter being torn, it went without saying, was also caused by Niki. Otherwise, with Julian¡¯s temperament, he would definitely not be so impulsive in tearing up the authorization letter. Now that the matter of the authorization letter has been brought up again, the first person to panic must be Niki. Natalie raised her eyebrows and looked coldly at Nikl. Niki noticed Natalie¡¯s gaze, but she had no intention ofpeting with Natalie anymore. She was thinking about how to make herselfpletely withdraw from this scene. ¡°Julian, aren¡¯t you nning to speak?¡± said Grandpa Graham, not angry. ¡°Previously, Natalie did give me an authorization letter.¡± But before Julian could finish speaking, he was Interrupted by Niki. Niki turned to look at Mr. Graham and said, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s all because of me!¡± She chose to boldly admit her mistake now. Grandpa Graham narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Because of you?¡± Because some of my misunderstandings made Julian think that the authorization letter was fake, and he also listened to my words before tearing it up.¡± ¡°Do you know what that is? It¡¯s an authorization letter that could have saved the Graham family¡¯s life, but you even tore it up?¡± Niki saw that Julian wanted to speak, but she urgently stopped him. Afraid of Julian saying more, she almost immediately spoke up, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s all because of misunderstandings! It¡¯s because of my mistake.¡± Grandpa Graham frowned and said, ¡°What a misunderstanding!¡± Niki was afraid in her heart, but she quickly spoke up. ¡°Niki received the authorization letter sent by Natalie first, and then gave it to Julian¡­ But at that time, Niki already had an authorization letter in hand, which was entrusted to someone to take from Doctor Nancy¡¯sboratory.¡± ¡°Niki thought Natalie¡¯s was fake.¡± Niki¡¯s expression was very aggrieved. ¡°The authorization letter obtained by someone from theboratory?¡± ¡°Yes, because Niki is from the Spears family and they know someone from Doctor Nancy¡¯sboratory, I entrusted him with a letter of authorization. But I didn¡¯t expect the letter of authorization he brought to be fake.¡± ¡°Grandpa, all of this is Niki¡¯s fault! Niki didn¡¯t mean to.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me Julian! If you want to me me, me me. I caused the Graham family to be in this situation today. If you want to hit me and scold me, Niki will definitely not have anyints. ¡°Niki¡¯s eyes were firm, and her tone was also very firm. Grandpa Graham remained silent. ¡°If you me me for this and even refuse to let me marry into the Graham family.¡± Speaking of this, there seemed to be endless pain in her eyes, and then she gritted her teeth as if making up her mind, ¡°Niki¡­ there¡¯s nothing to say¡­ as long as you don¡¯t me Brother Julian, it¡¯s all Niki¡¯s fault.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes were aze with mes. What was the trouble with Niki? She med herself entirely, unlike her style? Under normal circumstances, shouldn¡¯t Niki me her entirely, saying that it was because she misled her that led to this situation. Why was it so abnormal today? She was pondering, and in her ear came the voice of Julian. ¡°Niki didn¡¯t mean it, didn¡¯t you need to embarrass her? ¡°Julian¡¯s voice was faint. The matter of the authorization letter is now over. If you pursue it again now, it will not be helpful. Why don¡¯t you think about how to obtain the authorization letter again now? That¡¯s the key.¡± In just a few words, Niki was pushed off. Hearing Julian speak for her, Niki felt reassured. She looked up at Grandpa Graham in good time. Just waiting for Grandpa Graham to speak. As expected, Grandpa Graham¡¯s expression was unpredictable. He didn¡¯t say much, ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t hold you ountable.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, and she was somewhat surprised by the result. Did Niki not be held ountable if she was miserable? During her three years at the Graham family, she had no other contact with him except for taking care of him. on weekdays. She couldn¡¯t understand Grandpa Graham¡¯s temperament. So now she really didn¡¯t understand what Grandpa Graham was thinking. The expression on Grandpa Graham ¡®s face, which had just been uncontroble, almost disappeared in an instant. Upon hearing this, Niki¡¯s face immediately began to smile, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡± She turned her head and threw a grateful look at Julian, and the small hand ced under the table also quietly grabbed Julian¡¯s big hand. Julian had previously told her that Grandpa Graham ¡®s temperament was actually very open-minded, even considered upright. Therefore, she boldly spected that as long as she exined the matter clearly, highlighting that her mistakes were all due to misunderstandings. A person like Grandpa Graham may not hold her ountable. ¡°However, even if I don¡¯t hold you ountable, it doesn¡¯t mean I agree to youing into the family.¡± ¡°You should let go of this.¡± Grandpa Graham said, taking a sip of water from his ss. Niki clenched her hand tightly. The feeling of joy just now was like being sshed out by a pool of water. Julian felt Niki¡¯s movements and looked at Grandpa Graham, ¡°Don¡¯t mention these things now.¡± This statement was clearlyforting Niki. ¡°Since Natalie is also present today, why doesn¡¯t she ask Philip to bring a authorization letter to the Graham family now.¡± Natalie was taken aback. What he said was really impolite. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. This not only helped Niki break free, but also took the opportunity to ask her to take out the authorization. Natalie curled her lips, with a sneer at the corners of her mouth. Julian, you really had a good mind! Grandpa Graham turned his gaze to her, obviously feeling that Julian¡¯s n was feasible. ¡°Natalie, what do you think?¡± know the authorization you worked hard to obtain before, but it was actually torn by Julian himself. I must be very angry in my heart. But the Graham family is currently in difficulties, and Grandpa hopes you don¡¯t argue with that Julian.¡± ¡°If you are willing to help the Graham family now and do not express gratitude for your great kindness, your are the benefactor of the Graham family.¡± Grandpa Graham¡¯s words were very sincere, and his words werepletely devoid of the airs of his master, only full of sincerity. Natalie lowered her eyes. She understood in her heart that this authorization was really important to the Graham family, and it was even crucial for their life and death ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Natalie pursed her lips. Shouldn¡¯t Julian bear the responsibility for mistakes? He tore up the authorization letter Since he had chosen to tear up that copy at the time, Ben should have already figured out what consequences he should bear if this authorization letter was genuine She has already helped the Graham family once, and she does not intend to do so again. She didn¡¯t need their moral kidnapping. ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡± Natalie spoke the words calmly, with no expression on her face Niki first spoke up. ¡°Can¡¯t you do it?! How could you possibly not? You just don¡¯t want to help the Graham family, you want to see the Graham family go bankrupt, so you¡¯re happy?¡± ¡°What a cruel heart.¡± Her eyes were full of disdain, as if she looked down upon such people very much. ¡°Auntie, did you see that? This is the good daughter-inw you have in mind, who chose to stand idly by when something happened at home.¡± Linda¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. Why did she do this and why didn¡¯t she want to? Wasn¡¯t Philip on good terms with her? Didn¡¯t he even buy her a diamond ring worth billions of dors? Was she really like what Niki said? Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Being kicked out ¡°You used to me me for not helping the Graham family when they were in danger, but for leaving. Now, isn¡¯t Natalie¡¯s approach the same as mine back then¡­? ¡°Nikl looked seriously at Linda. A pair of autumn eyes carried emotions and seemed very aggrieved. Linda choked on her words, although she didn¡¯t want to believe Niki¡¯s words in her heart. She wanted to speak or defend Natalie, but she couldn¡¯t defend her. Indeed, Natalie personally said that she couldn¡¯t do it. She lowered her head, unsure of what to say. At this moment, Julian¡¯s expression remained unchanged, as he had already predicted Natalie¡¯s answer. He knew she might refuse. After all, when he invited her to eat at The Sunny Restaurant and used her participation in Grandpa Graham. ¡®s banquet as a bargaining chip in exchange for the authorization letter, Natalie chose to refuse It was also possible to choose to refuse this time. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that she wouldn¡¯t even have a word of defense? Actually, when Julian just said that sentence, he still had some expectations in his heart. Because although Natalie didn¡¯t seem at all interested in the chips he proposed at the time, she still came to the banquet in the end. The reason why Natalie chose to refuse at that time was likely because even though she did not receive the banquet Invitation letter, she was able toe to the banquet, so she would refuse so decisively. But in the current situation, she was mistaken. Natalie seemedpletely indifferent. Julian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he remembered what Niki had just said. Also, after all, she already had Philip, how could she think about taking care of his family? His hand tightly gripped the wine ss, as if it could be crushed in a second. ¡°Natalie, you really don¡¯t want to help the Graham family. You want to watch the Graham family fall into trouble and repeat the mistakes of the past?¡± said Grandpa Graham. He didn¡¯t expect Natalie to refuse, and when she said she couldn¡¯t do it, he felt extremely disappointed. But decades of experience dominating the business world had taught him that he cannot reveal his emotions. After all, Natalie was the only hope for the Graham family to obtain the authorization letter, and he must maintain a friendly appearance. ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡± Natalie lifted her eyelids and repeated her words. Words spoken were like water poured out, they cannot be retrieved. She wouldn¡¯t change her mind either. ¡°Auntie, look at her, she¡¯s still stubborn! ¡°Niki felt annoyed when she saw Natalie¡¯s cold and indifferent appearance. She couldn¡¯t help but make a sound, her usations were loudly contemptuous. Why pretended to be arrogant! It¡¯s just a dirty trick of seducing men to have the initiative now. Natalie gave Niki a cold nce. She¡¯s really stupid and noisy. spoken, and her eyes were also openly ¡°My rtionship with Philip is just an ordinary friend. I can¡¯t say a word to ask Philip to give the authorization letter to the Graham family.¡± ¡°Then say a few more words! ¡°Niki disdained, as she had to defeat Natalie¡¯s authority today. Natalie rolled her eyes in her heart, and her tone was not kind. ¡°Miss Linch really doesn¡¯t have a back ache when she¡¯s standing and talking.¡± she said. ¡°How can you say that standing and talking doesn¡¯t hurt my back? You can just blow more for this kind of thing.¡± Niki sneered. However,ter on, Niki deliberately lowered her voice, and only Grandpa Graham and Julian sitting on both sides of Niki could hear. Julian¡¯s face turned green. Grandpa Graham noticed the expression on Julian¡¯s face when he heard this sentence, and his eyes explored. Did Natalie really have a shady rtionship with Philip? In fact, he didn¡¯t believe what Niki had just said. He was very clear that the rtionship between Niki and Natalie was definitely notpatible. Niki must had hated Natalie very much, so the nderous words spoken by Niki about Natalie needed to be considered. But Julian¡¯s face gave him a bad premonition. If everything Niki said was fake, why did Julian have such an expression? Niki wanted to say more, but was interrupted by Linda¡¯s voice. ¡°Natalie.¡± Natalie turned her head and her indifferent expression softened instantly as she looked at Linda. She was notpletely without hesitation in her heart, and there was no one present that made her care, except for Linda.. ¡°Are you really unwilling to help the Graham family? ¡°Linda had manyplex emotions in her eyes, but mos of them were expectations. She hoped to hear from Natalie¡¯s mouth, ¡°I am willing to help the Graham family obtain the authorization letter.¡± So she could tell herself that Natalie was not that kind of person. Natalie was very afraid of Linda¡¯s gaze at the moment. She didn¡¯t know why. Was she afraid of Linda¡¯s disappointment? Or was she afraid that Linda¡¯s mental state would be worse as a result? Natalie couldn¡¯t exin clearly. She pursed her lips and simmered for a long time without speaking. A voice broke Natalie¡¯s hesitation and surging emotions. ¡°Auntie, Niki thought that when I met Philip, my first thought was to help the Graham family obtain the authorization letter. But Niki didn¡¯t realize that all of this was a misunderstanding, and my full hopes were all dashed.¡± Niki spoke in awe. Her voice was very clear on the suppressed dining table at this moment. Her voice was originally delicate and soft, but nobody knew if it was due to the atmosphere or her deliberate actions. At this moment, Niki¡¯s words made people feel a hint of sadness. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Natalie raised her eyebrows. ¡°I originally thought that since I could work for the family, I would try my best to make up for my mistakes back then.¡± ¡°Unexpectedly, it was all a misunderstanding. Do you know what I felt in my heart when I knew that Philip didn¡¯t know me?¡± Linda didn¡¯t answer. Niki could only speak on her own with a stiff face. ¡°There is nothing I can do¡­ and endless regret¡­ why doesn¡¯t Niki know Philip? Why can¡¯t Niki help the Graham family with something?¡± ¡°Why did Natalie know Philip?¡± Niki lowered her eyshes and said,¡± If possible, how I wish it were me.¡± The more Grandpa Graham listened to this, the more his face darkened. Niki raised her head, as if with endless jealousy in her eyes, ¡°So, Natalie, do you know?¡± Natalie looked at her at the sound, her eyes cold. ¡°Know what?¡± That she performed well? Natalie sneered. She didn¡¯t know what Niki was up to now. Niki spoke, ¡°Nothing.¡± Don¡¯t say it.¡± said a majestic voice. Niki had just brewed her emotions, and what she wanted to say had just reached a high point and she was interrupted. It¡¯s Grandpa Graham ¡®s voice, ¡°Natalie, you¡¯re not willing to do it anyway, are you?¡± Grandpa Graham¡¯s voice was not as soft as it had just been, but it sounded cold upon closer inspection. Without waiting for Natalie to answer, he continued, ¡°Your rtionship with Glory Group¡¯s CEO Philip. Do have anything to defend?¡± you ¡°We are just ordinary friends. ¡°Natalie said in a t tone, but only she knew she was already a bit impatient. She didn¡¯t know why Grandpa Graham ¡®s tone suddenly became so cold, but she didn¡¯t want to know either. She had said this sentence countless times today. If she continued to ask, she would have no patience at all. Upon hearing her answer, Grandpa Graham ¡®s emotions deepened in his eyes. Natalie had only this sentence, without any substantive evidence.. It seemed that all of this was clearly predetermined. ¡°Someone, drive Miss Spears out!¡± ¡°The Graham family doesn¡¯t wee her!¡± Grandpa Graham ¡®s tone carried the oppression and reluctance of superiors. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Weakness Everyone sitting at the luxurious dining table widened their eyes and looked at Grandpa Graham. Directly drive Natalie out? Even Niki stared nkly at Grandpa Graham, seemingly stunned and speechless. Upon hearing his words, Natalie raised her head to look at Grandpa Graham and said, ¡°Are you driving me out?¡± Linda was the first to react, and she spoke anxiously, ¡°Dad, what are you doing!¡± ¡°Today is your 70th birthday. Isn¡¯t it good for everyone to gather happily for dinner? Why bother getting angry with the children again.¡± ¡°Besides, with so many guests watching, you¡¯ve kicked out the Graham family¡¯s daughter-inw like this. If this gets out, what will others think of our Graham family in the future?¡± Grandpa Graham snorted coldly, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s embarrassing?¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s embarrassing, why did she still go out to h**k up with men? If she has done such a thing, don¡¯t be afraid of being humiliated!¡± Grandpa Graham said excitedly, ¡°Her staying here is a shame to the Graham family. She embarrasses the Graham family!¡± Natalie¡¯s eyshes trembled lightly and her tone was t. ¡°I¡¯ll say it for thest time, I didn¡¯t h**k up with anyone else. Philip and I are just ordinary friends.¡± She didn¡¯t understand why everyone would coincidentally believe that she had an affair with Philip. People would believe this nonsense without any evidence! Niki was really adept at using such vulgar methods. Natalie looked earnestly at Grandpa Graham, trying to prove her innocence for herself. Anyone who was unjustly wronged for no reason will not be reconciled. Especially being nted and framed by people they dislike. But when she looked at Grandpa Graham, she saw that his face, which had just been kind, was now gloomy. Natalie could even see disgust in his gaze. Natalie was about to defend herself, but for some reason, she suddenly didn¡¯t want to speak out. ¡°Ordinary friend?¡± Niki finally reacted, and her heart was filled with joy. Without her intervention, Natalie would be kicked out! ¡°Can you exin where you got the money to buy a luxury house? Where did you get the money to buy luxury? Where did you get the money to buy a diamond ring?¡± 66.83% Niki spoke louder and more clearly, with certainty in her words. Hernguage had be increasingly sharp. This time, even the guests at the nearby table heard the noise and looked towards the main table. Roger sat beside watching everything with great interest. Although he couldn¡¯t quite hear what they were saying, he could see the little beauty¡¯s face changed from joy to awkwardness. He found it very interesting. ¡°Since the beginning of today¡¯s banquet, the atmosphere of the Graham family was very strange.¡± ¡°I feel it too.¡± The person next nodded. ¡°The key is that Mr. Graham has brought a femalepanion. Isn¡¯t this against Mrs, Graham? Can the atmosphere be good¡­?¡± Another person joked. ¡°No, no.¡± The person who just spoke first suddenly realized the key point, ¡°Is there a first love of Mr. Graham?¡± ¡°I forgot if you didn¡¯t say it. Mr. Graham really has a first love!¡± Said the man in a suit in a gossip tone. He touched his chin and then his tone softened. ¡°Two years ago, it was rumored that Mrs. Graham got married because she looks very simr to Mr. Graham¡¯s first love¡­¡­¡± ¡°But this year, no one has said about it again¡­¡­ Another person spoke up and said, ¡± ¡°Why do find the femalepanion brought by Mr. Graham today looks very much like Mrs. Graham?¡± Zoey originally didn¡¯t want to talk and didn¡¯t bother to participate in gossip, but upon hearing this, she suddenly raised her eyes. Almost everyone at the next table looked at Niki in shock. Was the femalepanion brought by Mr. Graham today his first love?! Julian noticed the gaze of the guests at the table next to him, and his eyes, which had no emotion, instantly turned cold. His nce liked a sharp de. Being nced like that, the guests instantly turned their head back. Mr. Graham¡¯s gaze was too frightening. Zoey mocked in her heart. They only looked at Niki a few times, and he didn¡¯t even allow it¡­ he doted on her too much. Get Boys She had never seen Mr. Graham maintain a girl like that before. Was Niki really Mr. Graham¡¯s first love? ¡°Can¡¯t I have money?¡± Said Natalie with a smile on her face, ¡°I have money to buy these things because I hook. up with men? ¡± ¡°So in your opinion, as long as a woman has money, it¡¯s the man¡¯s money she spends?¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips when she said this. ¡°No wonder you rely on Graham family all day and don¡¯t do any work, because subconsciously you think it¡¯s normal to spend men¡¯s money.¡± ¡°You just think about making some desserts to make men happy, and the more you make men happy, the more money you have. Do you think your life is worth living?¡± ¡°You!¡±, Niki was so angry that she became furious. ¡°I¡¯m not like that, that¡¯s your idea! Don¡¯t smear me! ¡°What are you waiting for? Throw Miss Spears out.¡± Niki was afraid that Natalie would say something unfavorable to her again. She looked at the bodyguard next to her and shouted loudly. The bodyguard didn¡¯t pay attention to Niki. They looked at Grandpa Graham as if waiting for his order. ¡°Grandpa just spoke so clearly. Didn¡¯t you hear him?! What are you waiting for?¡± Niki reluctantly suppressed her impatience, and now she only wanted to drive Natalie out. Grandpa Graham raised his eyes and said, ¡°Get her out of here.¡± His tone was cold and did not fluctuate at all. ¡°Dad! Why did you make things so embarrassing¡­¡± Linda was still pleading for Natalie. ¡°Auntie, please stop.¡± Natalie took Linda¡¯s hand and said,¡± I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Since Grandpa let me go, I¡¯ll go. It¡¯s no big deal. ¡°Natalie¡¯s face was calm. There were many ways to fight for one¡¯s own innocence, and verbal defense was just one of them, but it was also the most powerless one. This was what Natalie just realized. She didn¡¯t n to say anything more.. She just happened to have exhausted her patience¡­ but she just couldn¡¯t meet Linda¡¯s expectations for today. After all, as long as Niki was present, she cannot sit down and have a good meal. Niki looked at Natalie¡¯s face without any ups and downs, feeling extremely nauseous in her heart. She disliked Natalie¡¯s indifferent expression the most.. Get Boys ¡°Auntie, why do you still persuade her? In the end, only you will be hurt¡­ ¡°Niki said in a tone of sympathy. ¡°You should say a few words less.¡± Julian suddenly ced the cup on the table, and his voice was not loud, but Niki heard it clearly. The warning was obvious. Niki closed her mouth in an instant. The bodyguard stood by Natalie in time and instinctively wanted to pull her up. Linda was startled. Natalie frowned and spoke impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t pull me, I¡¯ll go on my own.¡± After finishing speaking, she stood up. For a moment, she stood out among the guests who were all sitting. People at the banquet hall didn¡¯t understand the situation and looked at Natalie. Roger seemed to think it wasn¡¯t interesting enough. He spoke in a timely and loud voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Mrs. Graham wants to say something after standing up?¡± The tone gave people a feeling that he wanted to make the scene more embarrassing. Although he couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about, he knew that the little beauty clearly didn¡¯t like Natalie. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. As long as Natalie was unhappy, the little beauty will naturally be happy, and his mood will also be good. Natalie heard the sound and looked at him. She frowned and didn¡¯t know the man who had just spoken. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Withdrawal ofmitment Natalie frowned and looked at the man. At first nce, a man can actually be considered ordinary and a little bit handsome. But if you take a second look, you will find a hint of seductive charm hidden in those slightly raised eyes. It had a feeling of malicious and insidious. The handsome appearance contrasted greatly with the seductive eyes. Natalie¡¯s mind shed through many of the wealthy Los Angeles families she had known during her three years at the Graham family, but she really didn¡¯t know the man in front of her. Why did hee to join in the excitement? Natalie was toozy to pay attention to him. She withdrew her gaze and half bent down to look at Linda, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Today I didn¡¯t fulfill your wish. Please pay attention to your health in the future.¡± Her tone was very gentle. Linda¡¯s eyes were filled withplex emotions. She was clearly struggling for a long time before she spoke out, ¡°Nana, please sit down and have the meal before leaving¡­¡­¡± Natalie smiled faintly at the corners of her mouth, ¡°No need, Auntie.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid if I stay here again, Niki¡¯s mind will full of ideas about how to deal with me, and she can¡¯t even eat well.¡± How could Niki not have heard the sarcasm in Natalie¡¯s words. Natalie looked at her with a smile on her face, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Niki?¡± Niki was so provoked that her words were almost immediately blurted out. But Julian¡¯s warning just now was still vivid in her mind, and she could only give Natalie a stern look. The bodyguard saw that Natalie had not yet left, and he was a bit anxious. ¡°Miss Spears, please leave.¡± Grandpa Graham¡¯s gaze was burning, like a sharp de, making him sweat hard. The bodyguard was about to push her away. But before he could touch Natalie, a hand suddenly reached out and grabbed his wrist. The strength of that hand was very strong, and the bodyguard¡¯s wrist was in pain and had to retract it. Natalie raised her eyes when she heard themotion. Behind her stood Julian. ¡°Are you¡­ here to give me a ride?¡± Natalie blinked, and her eyes full of confusion. Julian sneered, ¡°Of course not.¡± He bent down and whispered in Natalie¡¯s ear with a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a final warning, don¡¯t let me see you in Graham family in the future.¡± Niki sat opposite, gritting her teeth in hatred as she watched Julian¡¯s affectionate movements. ¡°If you appear at Graham family, I will feel nauseous,¡± Julian said slowly, his disgust in his voice self- evident. Natalie raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t appear at Graham family naturally.¡± ¡°Because when I see you and Niki, I also feel nauseous.¡± Upon hearing this, Julian¡¯s already unhappy expression showed a hint of anger. No one had ever dared to speak to him like this. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Natalie turned around and walked away, but she suddenly remembered something and walked back again. She added, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel disgusted as a man who doesn¡¯t have the ability but rely on women to help you? Do you have the face to judge others?¡± Natalie¡¯s tone was very light, but the sarcasm in her words was quite obvious. Julian¡¯s face at this moment couldn¡¯t be gloomier. After she finished speaking, she turned and left. Roger looked happy and said, ¡°Mrs. Graham, why did you leave before dinner is finished?¡± He said also very loud, attracting everyone to look at Natalie. ¡°How did Mrs. Graham leave? The banquet is not over yet? Why is she so impolite?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Mrs. Graham is an orphan from a humble background, very uncivilized, and of course she doesn¡¯t know the etiquette.¡± The person didn¡¯t take it seriously, as if she wasn¡¯t surprised at all. Roger listened attentively to these words, curling his lips and standing in front of Natalie with a ss of wine. Natalie frowned and looked at him with displeased eyes. ¡°Sir, may I ask your surname?¡± She heard everything just now, but she didn¡¯t have any emotions in her heart. She just felt that the man in front of her was very annoying to her. As soon as Roger was about to answer, Natalie had already interrupted him. Get Boa ¡°I don¡¯t think I know you, do I? Although I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re blocking my way, please step aside.¡± Roger was not upset either. ¡°I wonder where Mrs. Graham is going now?¡± Niki clearly noticed the movement of Natalie. Didn¡¯t she say she wanted to leave? Why hadn¡¯t she left yet? Won¡¯t shee back again? Can she still stay after being driven away? It¡¯s really annoying. ¡°Where am I going is none of your business. Please step aside.¡± Natalie looked coldly at Roger, and her patience was about to run out. ¡°I think you had an argument just now. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of those arguments?¡± Roger looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s it got to do with you? Are we very familiar?¡± Natalie recalled her first impression of him in her mind. He wasn¡¯t handsome. He was clearly a scoundrel. ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time, please step aside.¡± Niki noticed something was wrong. She narrowed her eyes and looked carefully over there. There was clearly a man standing in front of Natalie! She was overjoyed and pulled Julian¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Julian.¡± Julian turned his head to look at her, his eyes still carrying the displeasure because of Natalie. ¡°Julian, look! Before Natalie left the banquet hall, she hooked up with a man again.¡± Upon hearing this, Julian turned his head and looked in the direction of Natalie. His eyes were so gloomy that were frightening. Was this the marriage he barely managed to maintain at the cost of his position as CEO? Oh, it¡¯s really ridiculous. He looked at grandpa Graham and said in a low voice, ¡°Grandpa, can we talkter?¡± If possible, he just wanted to sign the agreement immediately.¡¯ The meaning in Julian¡¯s eyes was very obvious. He hoped to retract the promise made that day. He believes that grandpa Graham will no longer favor Natalie at this moment, and the divorce will no longer be obstructed, and he can still secure the position of President of Graham Group. Niki was puzzled, and she looked nkly at Julian. ¡°Julian, what do you want to say to Grandpa?¡± ¡°Handle some things, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Grandpa Graham almost immediately understood what Julian wanted to talk to him about. He sighed and didn¡¯t say anything, but it was also considered tacit agreement. ¡°Julian, won¡¯t you check on Natalie?¡± Niki asked tentatively. Julian frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her.¡± ¡°But Natalie is now arguing with a man in front of so many people, losing the face of Graham family.¡± Niki never missed any opportunity that could make Natalie unhappy. ¡°You just ask the bodyguard to drive her out.¡± Grandpa Graham finally said. Niki looked unbearable and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this not very good. ¡°We just showed some respect for her, but she didn¡¯t want it. Then don¡¯t me the Graham family for not saving her face now.¡± Julian¡¯s tone was extremely cold. ¡°Well.¡± Niki nodded. She didn¡¯t show it on her face, but she was extremely happy in her heart. Niki got up and walked towards Natalie¡¯s position. When she got closer, she saw the man who was standing opposite Natalie. ¡°Miss Linch? Why are you here? Are you here to chat with me?¡± The light smile on Roger¡¯s lips clearly showed a hint of cu**ing. Niki frowned and said, ¡°Chat with you? You¡¯re daydreaming.¡± Natalie turned around and saw Niki looking at her with a smile. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°What am I doing here? You¡¯ll know in a moment.¡± Niki took her gaze away from Roger¡¯s face, and her tone was smug. She winked at the bodyguard and said, ¡°Miss Spears doesn¡¯t want to leave. Could you please take Miss Spears out directly.¡± Natalie¡¯s face changed. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Natalie pped Niki angrily Because Grandpa Graham had just said, so the bodyguard immediately stepped forward and grabbed Natalie¡¯s arm upon hearing Niki¡¯smand. The guest on the side was startled and said, ¡°What happened?! Did the bodyguard catch the wrong person?¡± Some even stood up directly, and stretched their heads to look into the distance, as if they wanted to see clearly what had happened. People¡¯s attempts to gossip spread like electric currents to all directions, and the elegant music in the banquet hall could no longer conceal the whispers. The tall and strong bodyguards rushed forward, and even Roger, who was standing beside Natalie, couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back. With a surprised expression on the face, Roger raised his eyebrows as he saw the bodyguards directly grabbing Natalie¡¯s arm. But when he stopped retreating, he just stood aside and did not stop the bodyguard¡¯s behaviors. There was even aplicated expression on his face, which looked like a smile but not, and it made it even more difficult to understand what he was thinking with his evil but charming eyes. Natalie was caught by the strong bodyguards with great strength. She tried to break free but failed. ¡°Niki, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even walked out of the banquet hall yet, and you can¡¯t wait to catch me?¡± Natalie looked at her coldly. ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t say that. I am not such a narrow-minded girl. I came at themand of my grandfather, otherwise how could I possibly ask the bodyguards of the Graham family to catch you?¡± There was obviouscency in her eyes. Natalie frowned. She only felt regretful that she hired the bodyguard from the Swan family toote. The bodyguard needed to be selected beforeing to Greenlife vi, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be here today and be threatened by Niki. But even if she called for the bodyguard at such emergency, it was still toote. Natalie¡¯s gaze at Niki was extremely cold. There was a smile on Niki¡¯s lips, but not in her eyes. ¡°Natalie, I am sorry for offending you.¡± After saying this, she waved to the bodyguard. The guests around were all astonished, because thepanion who was newly brought by Mr.Graham directly kicked out the legitimate wife of the Graham family. This¡­ Why Mr. Graham didn¡¯t care? Even if Mr. Graham didn¡¯t care, didn¡¯t Grandpa Graham care either? Get Bogot They all turned to look at the main table, where everyone was eating without any abnormalities, as if they Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. were not paying any attention to what was happening here. Only Linda didn¡¯t look well. Linda wanted to go over and stop the bodyguard, but she was stopped by Julian. ¡°Mom, are you feeling a bit under the weather?¡± Without waiting for Linda¡¯s answer, Julian turned his head and waved to the bodyguard, ¡°Take my mother upstairs. She¡¯s not feeling well, and let Lily take good care of her.¡± He talked very tough, with a tone that couldn¡¯t be ignored. ¡°Madam, let¡¯s go.¡± His order was hard to disobey, so the bodyguard stepped forward. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m your mother and you dare to treat me like this now?¡± Linda didn¡¯t expect that Julian would ask the bodyguard to take her away directly, and her face was filled with anger. Julian didn¡¯t respond, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom, just for once.¡± The bodyguard had already stepped forward, but Linda was still staring at Julian, trying to find even a slight emotional fluctuation on his face. But no matter how Linda stared at him, there was no emotional fluctuation on his face, so she failed. Linda¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment, ¡°How could you treat Natalie like this.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you understand? Natalie has affairs and she is not who you think she is. I just let her out, and I didn¡¯t do anything excessive.¡± Julian looked serious. He thought that he had done nothing wrong. It was Linda who had been deceived by her all along and he just forced Linda to be aware of the fact. The guests on the side didn¡¯t hear what they were saying, and they only saw that Linda went upstairs directly. They were so dumbfounded that nobody in the Graham family even cared what had happened? What was the background of thepanion brought by Mr.Graham today. They guessed that the hostess of the Graham family was about to change. Upon hearing the order, the bodyguard immediately grabbed Natalie and forcibly pulled her out of the door. Their hands were extremely powerful, gripping her tightly, and Natalie felt a burning pain in her arms, as if her arms were congested. People around gazed at her, apanied by whispers and pointing. Natalie frowned tightly. After experiencing various strange looks from the guests along the way, she finally arrived at the door. ¡°Can you let me go? We are at the door now,¡± said Natalie. There was aplicated expression on her face, which looked like a smile but not and the coldness in her eyes was obvious. Bo She didn¡¯t know what Niki said to Grandpa Graham. She felt astonished that he would let the bodyguard take her away without regarding the etiquette of the Graham family?! That was really a good method. Niki totally stole the show today. Now, everyone in the entire wealthy circle would know her and she eventually achieved her wish of bing famous in the wealthy circle of Los Angeles. While Niki¡¯s behavior made her lose all her face. ¡°Sorry for offending you.¡± The bodyguard was about to release his hand when he heard a voiceing from behind. ¡°Wait.¡± The bodyguard turned his head. ¡°I have onest sentence to say.¡± Niki walked over with her skirt¡¯s hemline in her hands, giving Natalie a sense of arrogance. Natalie frowned. Why Niki kept badgering her into it? Niki turned her back to all the guests in the banquet hall and chose an angle where no one could see her movements. Then Natalie felt her chin suddenly lifted by someone, and her eyebrows twisted uncontrobly due to the pain. She instinctively looked up and looked at Niki¡¯s evil eyes. She sneered and her expression was as eerie as a snake. ¡°After being dragged away from this door today, if you dare toe again, you will face greater shame than today.¡± Her hand tightly pinching Natalie¡¯s chin also got harder. Natalie felt angry and she broke free from the bodyguard with inexplicable power. Then she pulled Niki¡¯s hair and pped her without saying a word. Before Niki finished speaking, she heard a loud p on her face, causing her head to tilt to one side. Niki only felt that she saw stars for the p. ¡°How dare you!¡± Niki¡¯s perfect hairstyle suddenly became messy because of Natalie. After a while, Niki finally came to her senses. Her face almost instantly became ferocious, which made a huge contrast of the sweetness she had when she came in. ¡°Why I don¡¯t dare? You dare to pinch my chin and I dare to hit you.¡± Chanter 101 anned Niki angrily. Gen Bay She had repeatedly tolerated it, not wanting to cause more trouble, but did Niki really think she was easy to bully? Niki was furious and immediately raised her hand to counterattack. Natalie then heard that Niki was raising her hands and she closed her eyes. But she didn¡¯t feel any pain as she had imagined. Natalie was puzzled so she opened her eyes. Niki¡¯s hand was grabbed by the bodyguard with such strength that he seemed to break her wrist. And Niki struggled to break free from him, but only with stings in her wrist. Natalie opened her eyes and saw such a scene and her eyes were filled with confusion. Why did this bodyguard help her? ¡°Sorry, Grandpa Graham said he wanted me to make you out, but he specifically asked me not to let you get. hurt.¡± ¡°What?¡± Not only Niki but also Natalie was shocked. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 The sun ¡°Grandpa Graham really said so?¡± Niki¡¯s anger made her tone change. After the bodyguard stopped that p, he just stood aside ¡°I will do whatever Grandpa Graham orders¡± he said peacefully Natalie couldn¡¯t help but sneered It seemed that Grandpa Graham was not as bad as she thought. But it was indeed Grandpa that asked the bodyguard to drive her out. Although it wasn¡¯t so bad, it was also really confusing Natalie sighed lightly. But in Niki¡¯s eyes, her actions were just a show off after victory. ¡°Don¡¯t becent!¡± Niki¡¯s eyes concealed a strong sense of hatred She remembered that p and she would make her pay back even more in the future! Upon hearing this, Natalie lifted her eyes. She felt that Niki¡¯s face was about to be distorted by anger and the arrogant expression had just disappeared There was only unwillingness and hatred in her eyes. Natalie didn¡¯t care what Niki said. She turned her head to the bodyguard and said peacefully, ¡°Thank Grandpa for me.¡± She was suddenly in a somewhat good mood again. Although Grandpa was muddled and misunderstood her rtionship with Philip without evidence, it had to say that he helped her at a critical moment The bodyguard still stood aside and did not respond to Natalie. Natalie was not annoyed. She turned to Niki and looked at her with a smile. ¡°You have done so many things, and are you really not afraid of being punished in the future?¡± unmoral ¡°Why should I be afraid? What I have done?¡± Niki pretended to be innocent. The one who deserved to be punished was the woman who had affairs and didn¡¯t be loyal to the love, and the woman was you. Upon hearing this, Natalie felt speechless. She left only one sentence, ¡°The G*d is watching what you are doing.¡± Then she turned around and walked out of the door. It was no use talking too much. She would definitely not give the authorization to the Graham family. It had nothing to do with her whether the Garham family could ovee the crisis in the future or not. It was they that burnt their bridges first, so they couldn¡¯t me her for not giving them a chance Ces BoC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Natalie walked out of the gate. It was dark outside and the sky was full of stars, and there was not even a slight breeze around. ¡°It¡¯s already dark¡­¡± She muttered to herself, looking up at the sky. After the continuous arguments in the banquet hall just now, she even forgot the time¡­ She shook her head and took out her phone to see what time it was now. But she found that the phone had already turned off. Natalie¡¯s mind went nk. Was my phone out of battery? She walked out of the house and came to the car she had parked in front of it. Natalie realized that she was too anxious this morning and she even didn¡¯t park in the parking space. The whole car was lying crookedly across the side of the road, looking both funny and bitter. Two conflict feelings intertwined together¡­ making her feel ridiculous about herself for the panic in the morning. Natalie shook her head, reluctantly throwing out all the thoughts in her mind, and then drove out of the house. She didn¡¯t know whether it was because of her emotion or something else, she was almost racing all the way. But she still felt stifled. She then rolled down the window of the car, and after the speed of the car surged, the cold and fresh wind whistled past her ears on both sides. With the wind blowing around her, Natalie felt better. The car slowly stopped at the entrance of the Greenlife vi, and she casually parked the car and entered the vi. After turning on all the lights in the room, she felt better. She walked to the bar and poured herself a ss of water. After drinking quietly, she took out her phone from her bag and charged it. As soon as the phone was charged for a while, it began to keep ringing, with one message after another. She frowned as she picked up her phone. Who sent her so many messages? She paused when she saw the screen, and it was Ryan? Why did he make so many phone calls to me? What happened? Natalie quickly found his phone number and dialed back. The phone was connected. Before she could speak, Ryan¡¯s anxious voice came, ¡°Doctor, you finally answered the phone!¡± Get Boyita ¡°You didn¡¯te to theboratory all day. I called you countless times, but you didn¡¯t answer. I was scared!¡± Ryan was panting with excitement. ¡°I thought that there was something wrong with you! I didn¡¯t know how to know where were you so I called Mr.Johnson many times, but he didn¡¯t answer either¡­ Neither of you answered the phone, and I was even more anxious.¡± Natalie felt warm and she couldn¡¯t help but smiled, ¡°What could happen to me?¡± ¡°How could it be okay? Have you forgotten Julian who appeared downstairs that day?! There are many bad people in this world! And your identity is so special that if you are discovered, there will definitely be danger.¡± Ryan kept saying so. Natalie smiled. This young child talked like an old man and worried so much. ¡°Doctor, if you encounter any danger in the future, you must tell me.¡± Ryan suddenly became serious. As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but clench his fist and secretly swore in his heart that he must protect her and never let her suffer any harm. Natalie nodded and said, ¡°Okay¡± The softness of her voice was indescribable and she was startled even when she spoke it herself. She quickly calmed down. In fact, Ryan was very simr to young Henry and they were both brave young men. They both seemed to be afraid of nothing and would chase after their dreams. As long as it was what he wanted to do, he would definitely do it and do it well.. He was really like a little sun. ¡°Doctor, you must tell me. Don¡¯t feel that I can¡¯t help you so you don¡¯t talk to me. I can help you!¡± Ryan was not foolish. He knew that Natalie¡¯s quick promise must be perfunctory. He was still a child in her heart, and when something bad really happened to her, she may not call him. But he didn¡¯t want the doctor to think he was still a child. ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry, and I¡¯ll definitely call you. If you don¡¯te and save me, I¡¯ll be angry with you.¡± Natalie joked. If something really happened to her, she wouldn¡¯t call him. After all, he was just a child, and even if he came, he would just get in trouble, and she didn¡¯t want to implicate him. But Ryan¡¯s words did make her feel warm, and she couldn¡¯t help but smiled. She suddenly heard the sound of a flute from his phone, ¡°Are you outside now?¡± ¡°Ah¡­no.¡± Ryan was a bit flustered. ¡°But I heard the sound.¡± She was confused. ¡°What are you doing outside now?¡± Get Bogat ¡°Ah¡­ I just want to walk outside for a while¡­¡±, Ryan¡¯s tone was a bit weak. Natalie frowned, but she didn¡¯t think too much. ¡°Have a early rest, and we have to go to theboratory tomorrow.¡± ¡°OK¡±, replied by Ryan. On the other end of the phone, Ryan stood by the roadside, wearing a white shirt and a suit jacket draped over his arm. Nobody knew what he was thinking. In the distance stood arge number of bodyguards, overwhelmingly, making people afraid to approach when they saw them. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Abaca ¡°So I hang up?¡± He spoke cautiously. ¡°Well, go to bed early.¡± She picked up the ss and answered while drinking. Suddenly, she heard noisy sounding from his end with a few harsh car sounds. She frowned. ¡°Doctor, you should also go to bed early.¡± It seemed that something happened on his end, and his tone seemed a bit urgentpared to before. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t hang up.¡± She suddenly stopped him. Upon hearing this, he immediately stopped hanging up and grabbed his phone, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She wanted to ask where he was, but after careful consideration, she decided to keep the question in her heart. Those were his privacy about where he was, and why he didn¡¯t go home and whether he was deliberately hiding anything. She shouldn¡¯t care so much. She paused and said, ¡°Well¡­ if you are not at home now, don¡¯t let me see youe to theboratory before me tomorrow. If I see that you arrive at theboratory before me, you don¡¯t need toe to the laboratory in the future.¡± Her voice sounded angry. With Ryan¡¯s temperament, if she didn¡¯t order him, he would definitely go to theboratory early as usual to prepare materials. There would be something wrong with his health if he slept sote at night and woke up so early in the morning. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ryan blinked and it took him a while to react. Was doctor caring about him? He could even imagine her face with her frowned eyebrows and that she was pretending to be very angry¡­. she must be very¡­ cute. He felt as if a firework had exploded in his heart, bright and warm and it was indescribable. His ears almost instantly turned red. ¡°Ryan¡­? Did you hear me?¡± She didn¡¯t hear his answer for a long time. Was it because the phone was broken? She shook her phone and clicked on other softwares, but they were all fine. She then clicked the volume button again, but it wasn¡¯t muted. As she was about to say it again, his voice came, ¡°Hmm¡­ I won¡¯t go early tomorrow¡­¡± He stuttered. Get Born in s After hanging up on the phone for a long time, he still maintained the position that he had just held his phone tightly. He had never had such feelings before. He stood still, and now he could still feel the lingering charm of the fireworks in his heart, very shiny and bright. The next morning. Natalie woke up at 8:45 am the next morning because she had experienced too many things yesterday and she was physically and men tally exhausted. After waking up, she nced at her phone and saw the time on the screen. Then she murmured, ¡°It¡¯s sote. now? She was very upset. She had originally nned to get up early and organize the materials for experiment in advance, but now it ended up being more than an hour behind schedule. She quickly got up to wash herself, and had breakfast hurriedly and rushed to theboratory. As soon as she entered theboratory, she saw a thin man bustling in front of the experimental table. ¡®Ryan¡±. Natalie walked into theboratory and called him. After hearing the sound, he immediately put down the reagent bottle in his hand. He turned his head and said, ¡°Doctor, you¡¯re here.¡± She nodded and was about to say, ¡°You¡­¡± She only said halfway through. Ryan also spoke at the same time, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You go first,¡± she frowned. She put the things aside and then tied up her hair. She didn¡¯t even have time to tie her hair foring so hurriedly It was possible to cause contamination with spreading hair. ¡°Doctor, I didn¡¯t mean toe early. Ie so early because I can¡¯t fall asleep.¡± Ryan¡¯s tone was weak. ¡°You will not me me, will you? I thought I couldn¡¯t sleep anyway, so why not got up and did some work in theboratory.¡± She blinked at the words and then stiffened her face. ¡°I made it very clear yesterday. What would happen if you arrived earlier than me? You¡¯re against me now.¡± It seemed that she was really angry.. He suddenly felt nervous and his Adam¡¯s apple went up and down for anxiety. He looked a bit dull. Get Bo Natalie couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw his performance, so she failed to be serious as before. She cleared her throat and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I was supposed toe earlier, but I overslept this morning. Don¡¯t be so nervous. Do I look so scary? It seems that I really scare you so much.¡± ¡°No, no ¡± He quickly waved his hand, and the tense emotion dissipated instantly. He scratched his head, appearing somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Have you had breakfast yet? I brought you breakfast.¡± She handed him the breakfast. He looked at the breakfast, as if there were stars in his eyes. The smile on his face immediately rippled with the outline of his mouth, ¡°Thank you, Doctor!¡± He took the breakfast. Although he had already had breakfast and he was not hungry at all now, it was breakfast that was prepared by the doctor, and he felt that he had an appetite to eat this breakfast. When he stood outside and finished breakfast, Natalie had already started the experiment. He knew that once the doctor started working, she would devote herself wholeheartedly and forget everything about the outside world. After ncing at Natalie quietly, he lowered his head and began his own work. They conducted the experiment in an orderly manner, one on the left and the other on the right, and the coordination was quite tacit. After some time, the phone rang and interrupted the experiment. Natalie frowned and took off her gloves and answered the phone without looking at the screen. It didn¡¯t take long that the phone rang again. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Natalie pretended not to hear the phone and didn¡¯t stop doing experiment. The phone kept ringing. Ryan nced at the phone and he saw that the caller was Jerry. A faint light shed in his eyes. Jerry? He was the son of the Lance Family. Why he called the doctor? Ryan frowned tightly and he chose to pretend not to hear the phone with a inexplicable emotion, The phone was still ringing, and it seemed that there was a tendency that the phone would keep ringing if not. being answered. He secretly nced at the doctor and saw that she was still fully focused, not being disturbed by the sound¡­ He lowered his head. The strange feelings in his heart disappeared instantly, and he devoted to his work again. Chantar 105 thea After some time the experiment finally came to an end Natale rxest from her tense state and took off the goggles from her face. She then took off her gloves and took her phone Seven missed calls were disyed on the phone The name of the caller was Jerry Jerry is the eldest son of the Lance Family. There were two sons in the Lance Family, but the younger son disappeared earlier, leaving only with one son, Jeny Eagle Group is the main industry of the Lance Family, mainly developing pharmaceuticals. Natalie previously had a preliminary cooperation drug ¡°Abaca¡± with them. Because there was only one son left in the Lance family, so there was nopetition for the position of sessor, and Jerry was the current CEO of Eagle group. But the n for ¡°Abaca¡± was still being drafted, and the aim of Jerry¡¯s call might be to discuss the details of the contract Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Initiative Natalie nced at the time and realized that it was almost evening. She was startled and turned her head to watch Ryan. ¡°Sorry, I just realized it¡¯s sote.¡± ¡°If I do my experiments toote in the future, you can just go to eat first. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Natalie¡¯s words were full of apologies. Upon hearing this, Ryan picked up his phone and realized that it was reallyte. He was immersed in the process of the experiment as the doctor,pletely unaware of the passage of time. He scratched his head and said, ¡°Is it sote?¡± ¡°I just threw myself wholeheartedly into it like you, and I didn¡¯t expect it to be sote.¡± Natalie smiled and said, ¡°Hell no. You can¡¯t skip meals. If you often skip meals like this, your will be in bad health.¡± ¡°Why do you skip meals?¡± Ryan nced at Natalie with serious eyes and said, ¡°In the future, I will follow you. If you have a meal, I will follow you. If you skip meals, I would also skip.¡± Natalie raised her eyebrows and spoke, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Ryan took off his mask and gloves and said, ¡°Doctor, I¡¯m not threatening you.¡± He was sincere. ¡°I just want you to have a healthy diet, you really can¡¯t go on like this. If you don¡¯t care about your own health, then I¡¯ll do like you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want me to suffer from hunger, do you?¡± Ryan¡¯s eyes were filled with grievances. If people watched This eyes, they would feel a glimmer of light in his eyes. Natalie stopped watching him and said, ¡°You¡­¡± Ryan seemed a bit embarrassed or for some other reason. After saying this, he took the reagent tube and dish that had just been used in the experiment. He panicked and put them all into the sink, and then turned on the faucet and started cleaning. ¡°You¡­¡±, Natalie continued. But before Natalie could finish speaking, Ryan spoke in front of her and said, ¡°Doctor, after I tidy up, let¡¯s go eat together.¡± His words were very urgent and sudden, as if he was hiding his panic. ¡°I know there¡¯s a really delicious restaurant nearby. I¡¯ll take you to eat.¡± Natalie swallowed back what she had just said. It¡¯s quite boring for her to eat alone at home, so why not have dinner with Ryan. Get Bo She nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± After hearing the affirmative answer, Ryan did not stop his cleaning, but he smiled. The phone rang again. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Natalie turned her head and picked up her phone. The name disyed on it was still Jerry. She answered the phone. ¡°Doctor Nancy, are you working on a project? You haven¡¯t answered the phone for so long.¡± The man was very polite. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t like to be disturbed when I was doing experiments, so I didn¡¯t answer the phone.¡± Ryan stood by listening to Natalie, and the speed of cleaning significantly increased. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. It was my fault. I am not aware of your habits and will pay attention in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve been bothering you with so many phone calls today, right? I apologize to you.¡± Jerry was sincere. Natalie¡¯s tone was soft, ¡°It¡¯s okay. What¡¯s the matter with you making so many phone calls?¡± ¡®Jerry had been making so many phone calls. There must be something wrong.¡± Ryan¡¯s cleaning work hase to an end, and he has started scrubbing the desktop of the experimental tform. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re avable tonight. I¡¯d like to talk to you about our cooperation with Abaca¡­ If you¡¯re avable, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the restaurant.¡± Natalie frowned and said, ¡°Now¡­?¡± Why is the Lance Family so anxious? Didn¡¯t they say they need to polish the contract again before? ¡°Yes, because Eagle Group is currently facing a critical stage. What we mean is that it would be best to sign. the contract first.¡± Natalie hesitated and turned her head to Ryan. But I found that Ryan had already cleaned various experimental equipment and was watching her with both. hands behind him. Natalie looked over. He was standing behind her without blinking his eyes. That cute appearance made. people can not refuse him. Their sights intersected. Natalie said to the person on the phone, ¡°Must it be tonight?¡± Ryan would be very sad if she told him that she couldn¡¯t go, wouldn¡¯t he? Get Boja Natalie watched him and couldn¡¯t really refuse him. ¡°Sorry, but Eagle Group has a reason to sign today. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Jerry didn¡¯tpromise. His voice sounded urgent. Natalie was in a dilemma. Ryan saw Natalie¡¯s expression and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You look unhappy.¡± Natalie shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Wait for me to think about it and I¡¯ll get back to youter,¡± she replied. Jerry couldn¡¯t do anything else. He had already said everything he needed to say, and could only sincerely request Doctor Nancy toe tonight. ¡°Okay, waiting for your reply.¡± Natalie hung up on the phone. ¡°Doctor, have you finished? Let¡¯s go to eat. I¡¯ve cleaned everything.¡± Ryan spoke with a cheerful tone. ¡°Well, I have a business meal with the Lance Family, and I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t go to dinner with you tonight.¡± Natalie¡¯s voice was weak. As expected, the little starlight in Ryan¡¯s eyes disappeared. ¡°We can not have a meal together?¡± However, the expression of disappointment appeared for just for a moment, and Ryan hid the emotions. His smiled again, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will let you go!¡± ¡°But you need to have a good meal and can¡¯t skip it.¡± Natalie nced at him and thought that he forced the smile. She paused, ¡®Is there aprehensive approach?¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes lit up and she thought of a way, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me?¡± Ryan looked up with an incredulous expression in his eyes, ¡°Really? Can I go with you?¡± Natalie nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m going to take you on this project. You¡¯re my assistant. There¡¯s no problem going with me.¡± Ryan had a smile on his face and said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡± Natalie picked up her bag and sent a text message to Jerry. Jerry replied quickly, almost in seconds. ¡®Great, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at Beverly Center.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t know if you have any taboos? The message from Jerry has been sent again. Natalie nced at Ryan and said, ¡°Do you have any taboos?¡± ¡°No, no, I do not have any taboos on eating.¡± Ryan waved his hand. Natalie nodded. ¡®No, just order some casually.¡¯ She typed back. As they approached the door, Ryan stepped forward and said, ¡°I will drive.¡± Without waiting for Natalie to react, he stood in front of the driver¡¯s door. Natalie was shocked and then nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± The car drove to Beverly Center. This is a private restaurant opened by the Lance Family, specifically formercial entertainment. Except for the people invited by the Lance Family, no one cane in for dinner. As soon as they entered, a diter took the initiative to lead them. After several winding corridors, they finally arrived at the ce. Jerry had been waiting for a long time, but when he saw the visitor, he got up and said, ¡°Are you Doctor Nancy?¡± Natalie nodded. ¡°Please take a seat, the dishes will be ready soon.¡± Jerry pointed to Natalie¡¯s seat. Ryan pulled out the chair for her. Jerry noticed Ryan and said, ¡°Who is he?¡± Natalie¡¯s voice was very quiet. ¡°My assistant. He will be involved in all future projects rted to the Abaca Project.¡± Jerry listened with a warm tone and said, ¡°Please take a seat.¡± But he always felt that he had seen the assistant next to Doctor Nancy somewhere before. As for where he had seen him, he couldn¡¯t remember. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Mr. Graham requested an interview After Ryan pulled out the chair for Natalie, he also sat next to her. The room was clearly incensed with some elegant and light fragrance. The fragrance lingered throughout the room, making them feel pleasant. After the two of them were truly seated, Jerry looked up at her and carefully examined Natalie. The coborations about Abaca before were all coordinated by Mrs. Lance. Jerry had never actually met this legendary and powerful pharmaceutical doctor. And before he arrived, he even thought that this world-renowned pharmaceutical doctor must be aged. At least at her fifties. When he saw her today, he didn¡¯t expect her to be so young. And she was also really beautiful¡­ Although he didn¡¯t want to judge others¡¯ appearance, he was still attracted by the appearance of Doctor Nancy in front of him the first nce he looked up at her. Her facial features were extremely elegant and pure. Perhaps because she was conducting experiments beforeing and was not suitable for makeup, she did not wear any makeup. A pure and elegant face without makeup, coupled with a refined posture while sitting on a seat in a privatepartment, she was like a lotus without dust, filled the room with a refreshing fragrance when the wind blew. He couldn¡¯t tell whether it was the aroma of the room or the fragrance of the person in front of him. Ryan clearly noticed Jerry¡¯s expression in front of him, then he unconsciously frowned. ¡°Mr. Lance.¡± He greeted. It was necessary for him to speak out as a reminder. Jerry came back to his senses. He realized that he forgot himself just now as he caught up Ryan¡¯s eyes. As if to cover up his gaffe, Jerry coughed a little out of awkwardness. Subsequently, Jerry stood up and poured a cup of coffee for Natalie to conceal his embarrassment. ¡°I didn¡¯t know your taste, so I ordered some dishes at will. Enjoy your meal, please.¡± He said. Natalie nodded to show her gratitude without noticing Jerry¡¯s performance just now. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not that picky, sorry to trouble you.¡± Natalie looked soft and then raised her eyes. ¡°Have you drafted the contract yet?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll show you now.¡± Natalie nodded. Then she picked up the coffee cup and intended to pour a cup of coffee for Ryan, but was stopped by Jerry. ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Jerry stood up and poured a cup of coffee for Ryan, then waved his hand to his side. The waiter lowered his head in a hurry, then opened the door and walked out. ¡°The contract will be brought over in a moment, I¡¯ll ask them serve the dishes now.¡± Jerry showed a polite smile on his face. A row of waiters lined up with dishes carried on their hands. After each exquisite dish was served, they rearranged and retreated. Jerry noticed that there was always a line of sight towards his face. He looked up and saw the assistant of Doctor Nancy sitting across from him staring straight at him. Was there anything on his face? Jerry was puzzled. He instinctively touched his face and found there was nothing there. ¡°Doctor, may I know the name of the assistant next to you?¡± He always felt that the assistant stared at him in a strange way. ¡°He is¡­¡± Natalie¡¯s words were not finished yet.. Ryan immediately opened his mouth in a brief tone, as if he was unwilling to say a word more, ¡°Last name was Swan, with Ryan as first name, Ryan Swan.¡± Jerry raised his eyebrows with a polite smile on his mouth. ¡°Mr. Swan, please take care of us for the Abaca Project in the future.¡± Jerry offered his hand as a gesture of friendship. Ryan didn¡¯t reach out, he just nodded without any expression, as if he didn¡¯t see the hand offered by the man across from him as a gesture of friendship. Jerry blinked his eyes, but he was not angry. After so many years of experience in the business world, he had seen every kind of person and had long developed an invulnerable temperament. He raised his hand higher. Ryan frowned slightly with his expression remained cold, but he still ignored Jerry. Jerry had no choice but to retrieve his hand in an awkward manner. Natalie couldn¡¯t help but nce at Ryan. She felt that the atmosphere in the room was a bit strange at this moment, and she couldn¡¯t exin exactly why it was strange. A knock on the door interrupted the strange atmosphere. A man in a suit walked in with his pace a bit hasty, ¡°Mr. Lance, here is the contract.¡± Jerry nodded and took over the contract. ¡°You can go out.¡± After hearing this, the man didn¡¯t leave. He still stood in the same ce with hesitation. Jerry raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet? Do you have something to say?¡± Chanter 107 Graham requested an interview 71.000 Natalie raised her head as she heard the conversation. The man standing at the door had a reserved face. Upon closer inspection, there was a sense of embarrassment in his eyes, However, the matter of the Lance family had nothing to do with her, so she lowered her head again. ¡°Just report if you have anything to say, why are you standing at the door? Didn¡¯t you see the distinguished guests here?¡± Jerry looked displeased. ¡°Outside the door¡­ Mr. Graham requests an interview with you outside the door.¡± ¡°Mr. Graham?¡± Jerry frowned, ¡°Which Mr. Graham?¡± When Natalie heard Mr. Graham, she looked up all of a sudden. Was it Julian? ¡°The CEO of the Glory Group, Julian Graham.¡± The man replied. Sure enough, it was Julian. Why did hee here for Jerry? Natalie narrowed her eyes. ¡°What is he doing here? Doesn¡¯t he know that I have distinguished guests here?¡± Jerry clearly didn¡¯t want to see him. ¡°Ask him toe here tomorrow, I¡¯m busy right now.¡± The Graham family was at the top among the rich families, and they had absolute power in Los Angeles. It could be said that nopany in Los Angeles couldpete with the Graham family, and the Lance family. obviouslycked the courage and the capital topete with the Graham family.. Butpared to offending the Graham family, it was obviously more important to sign a contract with Doctor Nancy. He could only choose to offend the Graham family first, and then exined it well to the Graham family. The man standing at the door was clearly very embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Graham has been standing outside for a long time with a really tough attitude.¡± Natalie blinked. She didn¡¯t expect that Julian would be rejected in Los Angeles. But she didn¡¯t care why Julian came for the Lance family or what he wanted to do. Natalie turned her head and nced at Ryan in a casual manner. She noticed that Ryan didn¡¯t take a sip of the coffee in front of him. ¡°Don¡¯t you like coffee? If you don¡¯t, there should be wine here. I¡¯ll have Mr. Lance open a bottle for you.¡± ¡°I have been used to drinking coffee since I was young, so I ordered some coffee from Mr. Lance in advance. I didn¡¯t consider what you wanted to drink, it was my fault.¡± Natalie stared at him with apology. Upon hearing this, Ryan repeatedly waved his hand and spoke in a soft tone, ¡°I really like drinking coffee, so there¡¯s no need to change.¡± He didn¡¯t drink the coffee in front of him because it was poured by Jerry, and he didn¡¯t want to drink it at all. But after Doctor Nancy had said it, he still picked up the coffee cup and sipped it as if facing a powerful enemy. ¡°If you have something important to deal with, you can go to handle it. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Natalie turned to look at Jerry with an extremely friendly attitude. Jerry smiled and said, ¡°No, no, there¡¯s nothing important. There¡¯s nothing more important than this now except for your business.¡± Natalie didn¡¯t say anything more. Jerry waved to the man standing at the door and said, ¡°Tell him toe here tomorrow, I can¡¯t leave now.¡± He couldn¡¯t help it either. He really had a bad luck today since the Graham family came to him at this time. He had to offend one of them. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The man didn¡¯t say anything more before he exited the door. After watching the man leave, Jerry turned his head and cleared his throat. Then he handed the contract to Natalie, ¡°Please take a look at this contract. If there is no problem, you can sign it.¡± Ryan stood up to take the contract from Jerry and handed it to Natalie. But before she could open the contract, the phone bell rang with her unique personality. Natalie didn¡¯t need to look at her phone to know it was from Philip. Natalie looked up at Jerry and said, ¡°Sorry, I have to answer a phone call and I¡¯ll review the contract later.¡± Jerry nodded and reached out his arm to point to the door for Natalie, ¡°Please.¡±/ Natalie stood up and left. For a moment, only Jerry and Ryan were left in the privatepartment. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Divulge information Ryan watched Natalie pushed the door and left. As Natalie¡¯s slender figure faded away at the door¡­ The softness in Ryan¡¯s eyes also gradually faded, then he withdrew his gaze. Jerry raised his eyes and looked askance at Ryan across from him. He wanted to get close to Ryan, after all, he was Doctor Nancy¡¯s assistant. Having a good rtionship with him would only benefit the Lance family without any harm. But looking up at Ryan¡¯s expressionless and icy expression, Jerry had to suppress his desire to speak. Ryan¡¯s tough refusal made it really difficult for him to speak up. Jerry was actually puzzled in his mind. Why did Ryan look so smiling and even obedient when facing Doctor Nancy? But as soon as Doctor Nancy left, he turned into this cold and unfamiliar appearance¡­? Jerry shook his head in confusion.. Ryan clearly didn¡¯t know what Jerry was thinking. He raised his arm and touched Natalie¡¯s coffee cup, which was already slightly cold. After Ryan got up and poured out the coffee from the cup, he poured another cup of coffee for Natalie. Jerry raised his eyebrows. As an assistant, Ryan was really diligent and responsible. This degree of care was not like being an assistant, but rather¡­ Jerry¡¯s gaze at Ryan changed a bit. Not knowing whether it was to kill time or to dispel his recent worries, he waved to the waiter behind him and asked him to fetch an empty ss for himself. Subsequently, Jerry poured himself a ss of wine, and the exceedingly mellow liquor gurgled into the ss. All of a sudden, a strong and mellow aroma permeated in thepartment, diluting the elegant fragrance just now. Jerry held a ss of wine in his hand, poured and drank for himself, then he looked a little tipsy. Outside the corridor. Natalie answered the phone and said, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± If there was nothing important, Philip usually wouldn¡¯t use this phone number to make calls. The ringtone of this number was specially designed by Philip, who had previously taken the phone from her hand to do it. Get TET ¡°It has something to do with your authorization of New Bleomycin Drug.¡± Philip¡¯s voice came in. Listening carefully, Natalie could hear the anger in his voice. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the authorization of New Bleomycin Drug?¡± Natalie frowned. ¡°I have to ask you, do you really want to authorize the Graham family with the authorization of New Bleomycin Drug? What¡¯s the name of the man from the Graham family, Ju¡­¡± ¡°Julian.¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t listen to him hesitating anymore, so she added. ¡°Oh yes, Julian.¡± Philip¡¯s voice was a bit excited. ¡°He has been crazytely. He called me every day, and if I didn¡¯t answer the phone, he would go to the Glory Group to find me.¡± ¡°There is only Cora in the Glory Group now. Julian had such a big aura and showed his serious face all day. How can Cora resist him?¡± Natalie wanted to say a few words, but Philip replied himself, ¡°She can¡¯t resist him at all! If Cora couldn¡¯t resist him, Julian would inevitably call me. I can¡¯t stand those phone call any more¡­¡± The resentment in Philip¡¯s voice was now really obvious. For no reason, Natalie remembered in a sh that Julian had juste to find Jerry¡­ why? The Lance family had no authorization at all, so Julian was definitely not here for the authorization. ¡°Can¡¯t you turn it off?¡± Natalie said in a faint voice. ¡°You could turned it off a few days ago, why haven¡¯t you turned it off recently?¡± ¡°You just allow him to call you?¡± Philip fell into silence. ¡°Miss, are you still angry about my phone being turned off and not answering your phone before?¡± Philip felt that her tone was somewhat strange. Why didn¡¯t he turn off the phone? It must be because the caller was Julian, and Philip thought Natalie should be able to guess the reason. After all, Natalie used to love Julian so much, and Philip actually had no idea about it. He didn¡¯t know what to do if Natalie¡¯s feelings for Julian had diminished after the divorce, which was rted to how he treated Julian. After all, Natalie would conceal her beloved one¡¯s faults. If Julian was rejected without careful consideration, Natalie would definitely be angry with him. ¡°Of course I¡¯m not angry.¡± Natalie said in an indifferent tone, without a trace of emotion. ¡°I won¡¯t give the authorization to the Graham family.¡± Chooter 100 26,das information 7140 ¡°You can hang up the phone with peace of mind, or just make it clear to Julian that the Glory Group won¡¯t give the authorization to the Graham family, let him give up.¡± Natalie said in a firm tone. ¡°Really¡­? Have you made up your mind?¡± Philip was a bit incredulous. ¡°If you don¡¯t delegate the authorization to the Graham family this time, you should be very clear about what the Graham family will develop into. Maybe even bankruptcy is possible. Can you ept it in your heart?¡± ¡°I have nothing to do with Julian anymore. Since there is no longer any rtionship between us, I naturally won¡¯t give the authorization to the Graham family.¡± Natalie repeated without any hesitation. For no reason, when Philip heard this, he felt a sense of relief in his heart that Natalie had finally grown up. ¡°Fine, if you think it over, then I can feel relieved to reject Julian.¡± Philip hung up in a hurry after saying this. As if he was afraid that Natalie would retract. Natalie looked at the phone that was hung up in a sh in a daze¡­ It was hung up in such a hurry. However, just now Philip reminded her that if the Graham family did not get the authorization this time, the consequences are likely to be bankruptcy. Julian wouldn¡¯t await his doom. So he came to the Lance family today to seek another cooperation? Or did the Lance family divulged some information and exposed their position? Natalie narrowed her eyes, and there was a high possibility of both options. She pondered while retracing her way back to the privatepartment. As soon as she pushed the door in, Natalie smelled a strong aroma of wine. Looking up again, Jerry caught her gaze. Maybe it was due to drinking, his face was like a peach blossom with a blush. ¡°Doctor, you¡¯re here. Would you like some wine?¡± ¡°This wine is specially made by the Lance family, you can¡¯t find it elsewhere. It¡¯s particrly delicious. Doctor, please have a try.¡± Natalie waved her hand and said, ¡°Thanks, but no.¡± She nced at Ryan and said, ¡°Do you want to have a try?¡± Ryan shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink either.¡± As he spoke, he pulled out the chair for Natalie. Natalie sat down and said, ¡°Mr. Lance, are you keeping a secret about my presence here today? Or can you ensure that no one knows that I¡¯m here today?¡± She needed to confirm if the Lance family had divulged any information. ¡°Of course not. Don¡¯t worry, the Lance family still knows these rules.¡± Get Bor Natalie nodded without any expression upon hearing this, Jerry was unable to see if she truly believed his words. Then she picked up the contract on the table, after carefully reviewed it, she said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem.¡± Jerry turned his head and gestured to the waiter, ¡°Pass Doctor a pen, hurry up.¡± The waiter behind handed Natalie a pen, then she took it and signed it. ¡°Doctor, wish us a pleasant cooperation.¡± Jerry stood up and couldn¡¯t conceal his smile. ¡°Wish us a pleasant cooperation.¡± Natalie nodded. Jerry took the contract and let go of the heavy burden in his heart. Then he said in an extremely enthusiastic tone, ¡°Doctor, what about having a taste of my wine, just as a celebration of our cooperation!¡± Then he raised his ss with his eyes showing sincerity. Natalie couldn¡¯t refuse either. She hesitated for a moment and took the ss handed over by the waiter nearby. The two clinked their sses. Jerry drank the wine in direct and confidently ced the empty ss on the dining table.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Natalie took a few sips, and the wine¡­ was indeed really good. She couldn¡¯t help but take a few more sips, and unconsciously, a ss of wine had already been consumed. After the dinner ended, Natalie and Ryan walked out of Beverly Center together. ¡°Doctor¡­¡± Natalie turned around as she heard the sound. She just stared at him like that. Her elegant face showed a hint of drunkenness because she had drunk a little wine. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Her moist eyes showed that she was slightly drunk, with her slightly furrowed eyebrows, her moist lips looked more rosy and attractive. Ryan¡¯s heart missed a beat. ¡°Well¡­ You are drank, shall I take you home?¡± Ryan stuttered. Just as Natalie was about to answer, a hint of a man¡¯s figure appeared in her gaze. It was Julian. She wouldn¡¯t mistaken that person. Julian hadn¡¯t left yet¡­? Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Look at each other Julian¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. He stood there with one hand in his pocket and the other holding his phone. Natalie frowned. It was really Julian Realizing that Julian was standing in front of her, Natalie instinctively walked away from Julian.. Ryan was puzzled by Natalie¡¯s actions. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll leaveter.¡± She didn¡¯t say why. Ryan was puzzled. He looked in the direction of Natalie¡¯s gaze, and at the end of his gaze was a man in a dark ck suit. The man had a slender figure, standing upright in front of the car. His shoulders were wide and his legs were long. His back showed his coldness. Ryan¡¯s brow suddenly twisted. Ryan thought that she must be deliberately avoiding the man, but why? Ryan wondered who the man was. Ryan had a lot of questions, but he couldn¡¯t ask about them. Natalie was standing neither far nor near Julian, and he could hear Julian¡¯s voice clearly. ¡°I see.¡± Julian looked towards the gate of Beverly Center and spoke in a serious tone. ¡°What have you done?! Glory Group¡¯s stopping authorizing is not the excuse you gave me such a bad n.¡± ¡°You know howme your n is? You¡¯re nothing but crap. You should be ashamed.¡± Julian¡¯s anger was revealed by his tone. The phone quickly hung up. Afterward, Julian made another call, ¡°Dn, Glory Group hasn¡¯t given us authorization. We can¡¯t wait that long.¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t hear what was said on the other end of the phone. She just saw Julian¡¯s hurried pace and knew that Julian was in a bad mood.. ¡°You mean Natalie is ying tricks?¡± Julian seemed to have heard something, and his tone suddenly rose. ?! Natalie¡¯s eyes deepened. She thought, ¡°What the hell? I have nothing to do with it.¡± Ryan also heard Julian¡¯s words, and he couldn¡¯t resist his difort. He asked, ¡°Doctor, who¡¯s he?¡± delibe He deliberately lowered his voice for Natalie. ¡°Julian,¡± Natalie replied. Her voice was also very low. Upon closer inspection, it carried some emotion. Julian? Ryan frowned tightly, and his gaze returned to Julian. Ryan seemed to think about something. Natalie didn¡¯t pay attention to Ryan¡¯s expression changes. Her attention was entirely on Julian¡¯s words at this moment. ¡°You mean Natalie asked Philip not to authorize Glory Group? Why do you think in this way?¡± Julian found it incredible. But a few secondster, Julian¡¯s disbelief in his eyespletely faded, leaving only anger. ¡°So Natalie is angry because she left thest banquet midway and even hates the Graham family because of it? No wonder Glory Group treats the Graham family so badly.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes widened. She didn¡¯t know that Julian would think of her in that way. She found it funny. In Julian¡¯s eyes, she could make Glory Group cold to Graham Group with just a few words. He overestimated her too much. Natalie suddenly turned to look at Ryan and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ryan was surprised and said, ¡°Julian hasn¡¯t left yet¡­ Aren¡¯t you hiding from him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hide anymore.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes were cold. She realized now that she had no need to hide. Anyway, she was terrible in Julian¡¯s eyes. There was no use of hiding anymore. Ryan stared nkly at Natalie who walked straight towards the car and opened the door.. He quickly followed suit. Before Natalie could open the door, he strode over and stood in front of her, ¡°Doctor, you¡¯ve drank wine, I¡¯ll drive you home.¡± For no reason, his voice was very low. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Natalie recalled that she had drunk and couldn¡¯t drive. She walked towards the passenger seat. She opened the car door and sat in. Chapter 10bLook at each other 72.33% Get Bo Upon hearing themotion, Julian twisted his brow and turned around, only to see a figure sitting in the car. He didn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face. Julian raised his gaze and looked at the man standing next to the car. Ryan looked at Julian lightly The two of them looked at each other. Finally, Ryan could see Julian¡¯s face clearly ¡°Ryan?¡± Natalie¡¯s voice from inside the car interrupted Ryan. Ryan calmly withdrew his gaze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? We should go now.¡± From Natalie¡¯s perspective, she could only see Ryan looking ahead, not knowing what was in his gaze. ¡°Here we go Ryan got into the car and asked, ¡°Doctor, where¡¯s your house?¡± *Greenlife vi Ryan started the engine and the car suddenly shed past Julian. Julian narrowed his eyes and looked at the back of the car. He found that Ryan¡¯s expression just now was very meaningful. But Julian knew what he had never seen that man before. ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± Dn¡¯s worried voice reminded Julian to recover from his wandering mind. Julian didn¡¯t speak. He looked back at Beverly Center. Dn didn¡¯t hear Julian¡¯s answer, so he sighed and said, ¡°Graham Group is truly in difficulty now. If we can¡¯t get that authorization, it will be harder for us.¡± ¡°Well, you should have put up with it at that time. After all, Natalie had such a rtionship with Philip. If you offended Natalie, Glory Group wouldn¡¯t be nice to us.¡± Julian¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying that now?¡± Dn kept sighing ¡°So what are your ns? I can¡¯te up with any good solutions now.¡± Julian said, ¡°I am at the entrance of Beverly Center now.¡± Julian¡¯s answer didn¡¯t match Dn¡¯s question at all. Other people might think that Julian¡¯s heart was in turmoil due to anxiety and that was why he spoke. nonsense. But Dn almost immediately understood what Julian meant. ¡°You mean to¡­?¡± Dn didn¡¯t finish his sentence Julian let out a faint sigh. ¡°That¡¯s all we can do¡­¡± Dn didn¡¯t feel surprised when he heard the affirmative answer. At this point, inside the car. Ryan was driving, and Natalie was sitting in the passenger seat. She looked outside the window. No one knew what she was thinking. Ryan was driving while secretly staring at Natalie with his spare light. This was the first time that he was alone with her in such a confined space. He could even clearly smell the elegant fragrance from her. The light and elegant fragrance were mixed with a hint of mellow wine aroma, giving him a fresh feeling. ¡°After you drop me off at Greenlife vi, what are you going to do?¡± Natalie then realized this question. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ryan scratched his head. ¡°I can do whatever I want. Anyway, there¡¯s always a ce to go. I can also take a taxi back.¡± Ryan didn¡¯t mind, obviously not caring how he should go home. Sending her home safely was what he cared about. ¡°It¡¯s quitete now.¡± Natalie opened her phone and nced at it for a while, her words somewhat worried. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m a man. Don¡¯t worry about me. Doctor, you can rest assured.¡± Natalie felt sorry, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have drank.¡± Ryan was just his assistant. Now it seemed like Ryan had be her driver¡­ She found it unreasonable. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That ss of wine was meant to show your sincerity. Drinking it shows that you are sincere.¡± Ryan said, smilingly. ¡°I¡¯m really fine, don¡¯t feel guilty.¡± He looked at Natalie, feeling that she was frowning deeply. Natalie cared about him so much. He had an indescribable taste in his heart. He even felt it¡­ sweet. Ryan¡¯s mouth curved. He was actually bothered by what had happened between Julian and Natalie. But for some reason, seeing the expression on Natalie¡¯s face at this moment, he felt that the rtionship between Julian and Natalie was no big deal to him now. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 The Spears family Natalie didn¡¯t speak again, she was considering where Ryan should go today. Greenlife vi was built in a rtively remote location in pursuit of quietness. Although she didn¡¯t know where Ryan lived, she felt that it would be quite far away wherever he went. If it weren¡¯t for her drinking, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered Ryan. It was sote to let him go back alone. Natalie was a bit indecisive in her heart. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep here today? The house is quiterge and there are many vacant rooms.¡± Natalie pondered in her heart and asked.. The vi had several floors, and she lived on the second floor. Ryan could stay on the third or first floor tonight, and there wouldn¡¯t be any inconvenience. She believed that this n could be the optimal solution for the current situation, which would not cause any confusion or inconvenience to Ryan. Ryan was stunned. Could he sleep here? Ryan couldn¡¯t react for a moment, but when he did, his heart was filled with joy. ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡± He stammered, ¡°Will it bother you?¡± ¡°Of course not. There are many vacant rooms.¡± Natalie didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong. Ryan didn¡¯t continue speaking. He straightened his back and drove without looking around, making his whole body appear very stiff. Natalie didn¡¯t hear Ryan¡¯s answer. She blinked and looked at him, only to see him driving the car with his eyes. fixed. Did he approve? She didn¡¯t understand. The car stopped at the entrance of the vi. ¡°Turn left. The first building is.¡± Natalie raised her arm and pointed in the direction. Ryan followed the direction she pointed and stopped at the door. After the car stopped, Natalie got off the car. She gestured to Ryan with a gentle tone and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°It¡¯ste. Just go back to bed.¡± She was so sleepy. Ryan stood in front of the car looking at Natalie, dressed in white and standing straight. A faint yellow light shone through the branches, coating him with a faint goldenyer. ¡°Go to bed quickly.¡± His voice was warm and soft, with a smile in his eyes. Natalie blinked and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going in?¡± He seemed to hesitate for a moment, but finally spoke, ¡°Thank you, but I won¡¯t.¡± Natalie was puzzled, ¡°It really doesn¡¯t bother me. It¡¯s too troublesome to go back sote.¡± She felt that Ryan was afraid of troubling her.. Ryan still shook his head and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not going in anymore. Doctor, don¡¯t think you¡¯re bothering me today, and don¡¯t think asking me to do anything is bothering me anymore.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I would really feel sad.¡± His tone was so weak that Natalie unconsciously looked at him. She must look up to see him. Natalie realized that Ryan was actually one head taller than her. Ryan lowered his eyes and looked at her, his pupils as clear as crystal, transparent and clean, like a puppy with drooping ears. With such an expression coupled with such aggrieved words, Natalie was a bit speechless. Ryan looked at Natalie, who was a bit stunned. He continued to speak softly, ¡°If you still feel uneasy, can you have another meal alone with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you to that very delicious restaurant to make up for today¡¯s regret.¡± How could Natalie refuse? She nodded and said, ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°You can take me to any restaurant you want to eat. If there are many delicious restaurants, then we¡¯ll go each of them.¡± Upon hearing this, Ryan nodded repeatedly, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t retract.¡± Natalie curled her lips and smiled, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, we can pull the h**k.¡± Ryan heard the teasing in Natalie¡¯s words and shyly scratched his head, ¡°That¡¯s enough. I believe in you.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go.¡± Ryan raised his eyebrows slightly, his eyes bright and clear, giving her a very shallow smile. He waved goodbye to Natalie as he walked, with a youthful vitality. Natalie stood at the door of the vi and sighed. She watched him walk further and further until he disappeared. Ryan sat in the car, not immediately starting the engine, but quietly sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. He stared at the vi in the distance, and watched as the lights in the vi lit up one by one, until all the lights in the vi were turned on. 73.00% He actually discovered Natalie¡¯s habit very early on. In theboratory, even during the day, she would turn on the lights. Sometimes she focused on conducting experiments till night and would turn on all the lights when the surroundings be slightly darker. She seemed to be very afraid of the dark? The next day, Jerry called again. ¡°Doctor Nancy, I¡¯m sorry to bother you again.¡± Natalie was puzzled, ¡°Isn¡¯t the contract already signed?¡± She spoke with a nasal tone. Why was Jerry calling again? ¡°Yes, Abaca¡¯s contract has already been signed, but¡­¡± Jerry¡¯s voice didn¡¯t have much confidence. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Natalie sat up. She slepttest night, and was so drow ¡°My grandmother invited you toe to her house,¡± Jerry hesitated for a moment, but gritted his teeth and said this absurd reason. ¡°Your grandmother?¡± Natalie¡¯s voice was filled with doubt. ¡°Why is your grandmother looking for me?¡± ¡°She said she knew you and wanted to reminisce with you,¡± Although even Jerry himself didn¡¯t believe this. How could the Lance Family know Doctor Nancy? If they had known, Eagle Group would have be one of the top pharmaceuticalpanies in the country. But his grandmother forced him to call, and he didn¡¯t dare to refuse. ¡°What¡¯s your grandmother¡¯s surname?¡± ¡°Her surname was Spears and her full name used to be Ann Spears.¡± Spears? Natalie was nervous. Could she be a member of the Spears family? Did she know her? She thought that Mrs. Lance was very likely a member of the Spears family, and was not a coteral, but a member of the main n. When she was at the Spears family before, she never appeared in front of the coteral. Since Mrs. Lance knew her, she wouldn¡¯t be a coteral. She hadn¡¯t seen the Spears family for a long time. Did she say anything? Just a simple nostalgia?¡± Natalie asked tentatively. ¡°No, she just invites you toe here for a while.¡± Jerry replied. ¡°I know you are very busy on weekdays. If you really don¡¯t have time, it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that she insists on me calling you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Listening to her tone, shepletely didn¡¯t know his grandma. Jerry knew that she would definitely not ¡°Is it okay today? I¡¯ll tidy up and go overter¡± Natalie said in a gentle tone. Jerry was so surprised that she agreed. Could Grandma Lance really know this world-renowned pharmaceutical expert? ¡°Sure, you can tidy up as long as you want.¡± Jerry said with a warm tone. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Remembrance Natalie nodded and said, ¡®Okay, I¡¯ll go over once I¡¯m ready.¡± If Mrs. Lance was really from the the Spears family, it was necessary for her to meet. Jerry repeatedly promised, ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait for you!¡± He didn¡¯t expect Doctor Nancy to really agree. ¡°Oh, by the way, you don¡¯t need to prepare too much. I just have a simple meal.¡± Natalie heard the joy in Jerry¡¯s words She didn¡¯t like to mess around with people, nor did she think her identity was noble, and she didn¡¯t want others to look up to her and give her some special treatment. ¡°Okay.¡± Jerry repeatedly promised. In the afternoon, the sunlight shone directly on the road. Natalie arrived. The architectural style of Jerry¡¯s house waspletely different from that of Julian. Julian¡¯sbined antique and modern styles, while Jerry¡¯s had apletely modern style. The modern vi stood on the roadside, with a strong sense of technology. As soon as Natalie got off the car, someone came to pick her up. ¡°Hello, are you the doctor who ising here today?¡± The butler had a humble and polite attitude. Natalie nodded. From the way this person addressed her, she knew that Jerry did not reveal her identity, but only told him that she was a doctor. Jerry had a great sense of propriety. ¡°I am the butler here. Mr. Lance is already waiting for you on the second floor. Pleasee up with me.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Natalie followed him upstairs. The upstairs area was veryrge, and the french windows were also very large. Looking out through the french windows, there were busy streets and high buildings. Following the butler through the long corridor, they finally arrived at the ce. Natalie pushed the door and entered. In front of her was Mrs. Lance sitting in the main seat, with Jerry sitting next to her. ¡°Doctor Nancy, you¡¯re here! Please sit down.¡± Jerry saw Natalie push the door in and quickly got up to help her. ¡°Thank you,¡±Natalie said with a smile. After she sat down, she felt a gaze fixed on her. She looked up and saw that Mrs. Lance was looking at her. Her eyebrows and hair were already gray and her cheekbones were high, with a small low nose bridge. A kind smile appeared on her face, making her very friendly. ¡°Hello.¡± Natalie said with a decent smile, looking back at Mrs. Lance. Mrs. Lance nodded with a smile. ¡°You are¡­¡± Natalle wanted to ask if she was from the Spears family, but when she saw Jerry sitting beside N?velDrama.Org owns all content. her, she stopped. Mrs. Lance smiled and understood her gaze. 1 ¡°Jerry, why don¡¯t you go out first? I¡¯ll have a few words with Doctor Nancy.¡± Jerry was a bit stunned, ¡°Shall I go out?¡± Doctor Nancy just came in and Grandma Lance drove him away? Mrs. Lance continued, ¡®Yes, I have something to say to Doctor Nancy. It¡¯s not convenient for you to be here.¡± Jerry didn¡¯t say anything more, got up and went out. Natalie watched as Jerry closed the door. She couldn¡¯t wait to say, ¡°Are you from the Spears family?¡± Mrs. Lance had wrinkles when smiling, and her eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m from the Spears family.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. Finally, she saw her family in this distant ce! ¡°Are you Natalie?¡± Natalie nodded, ¡°Have you seen me before?¡± Mrs. Lance always wore a kind smile. The feeling she gave was that her smile waspletely from the heart, not pretending. It was a wholehearted smile, very friendly. Not knowing if it was due to an old friend or if she was easygoing herself, Natalie now had a good impression of Mrs. Lance. ¡°I saw you when you were a child, and you were still very young at that time.¡± Natalie blinked and said, ¡°How did you even see me when I was a child?¡± She had no recollection of meeting this kind olddy. ¡°At that banquet, I can¡¯t quite remember. I saw you from afar, and you were still very young at that time.¡± Mrs. Lance¡¯s expression seemed to be reminiscent. ¡°The banquet?¡± Natalie carefully recalled, but she had no memory of that in her memory. ¡°You disappeared halfway through that banquet, and your mother was looking for you everywhere.¡± Natalie was even more confused, since she had no memory of this scene at all. ¡°Are you divorced from that guy from the Graham family now?¡± Mrs. Lance suddenly stared at her seriously and said, while the smile that had been on her face also diminished. The sudden seriousness of Mrs. Lance made Natalie unable to adapt for a while, and she couldn¡¯t help but straighten her body and answer seriously, ¡°Yes,¡± She actually didn¡¯t expect her to even know these, and even seemed to know her well. ¡°It¡¯s great.¡± Mrs. Lance sighed, ¡°Do you know how sad your mother was when you insisted on getting married with him?¡± Natalie blinked. How could she not know? But she didn¡¯t regret making such a decision. ¡°Your mother often asks me to take care of you and keeps asking me about your recent situation.¡± Natalie was surprised. ¡°Is it really?¡± She really didn¡¯t expect her mother to have someone take care of her all the time, Actually, her mother had been silently paying attention to her. She suddenly had a veryplex emotion in her heart. ¡°Of course. You married to Los Angeles alone, and your mother definitely worried. There¡¯s no mother in the world who doesn¡¯t love her child. She¡¯s always thinking about you.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been away for three years, refusing to make a phone call to your family.¡± Mrs. Lance couldn¡¯t continue, just sighing. Somehow, Natalie suddenly felt the love from her family. She felt warm and her eyes involuntarily turned red. Tears unknowingly overflowed out of her eyes. Mrs. Lance quickly took a piece of paper to help her wipe her tears and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You won¡¯t look good when crying.¡± ¡°When you have time, call back your mother. She has been waiting for you.¡± The tears became even fiercer, and she couldn¡¯t stop them. Mrs. Lance patted her back lightly. After a while, Natalie calmed down again, gradually stopping her tears and wiping away the tears on her face. After spending so many years outside and relying solely on her own efforts to bring Graham Group back to life, Natalie was no longer the carefree child living in the Spears family. She seemed to have grown up. For her uncontroble emotions, except for the part about Henry, she could quickly control everything else. After Mrs. Lance talked to her about old things for a while, the food was served and Jerry pushed the door in again. ¡°Grandma, have you finished chatting?¡± Jerry said as he walked towards his seat. ¡°Yes.¡± Mrs. Lance smiled again. ¡°When should we start Abaca Project?¡± He wanted to test Doctor Nancy¡¯s attitude. ¡°It depends on you. There are no urgent projects in theboratory yet. If you need it, I can start now.¡± Natalie spoke seriously. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Jerry¡¯s eyes were pleasantly surprised. Grandma Lance was so impressive that she managed to persuade Doctor Nancy. He felt that Natalie¡¯s promise must be due to the conversation she had just had with Grandma Lance. The butler suddenly pushed the door in. ¡°Mr. Lance, Mr. Graham at the door is requesting to see you.¡± The smile on Jerry¡¯s face froze, and he forgot to have an appointment with Julian, the boss of Graham Group, today. Natalie couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows when she heard this. Julian didn¡¯t pester Glory Group for authorization, but instead pestered Eagle Group? What was this for? Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Do you regret it? ¡°Who¡¯s here? ¡°Mrs. Lance sald in a somewhat surprised tone when she heard the sound of the visitor, Normally few peoplee to the Lance Family, not because the Lance Family is difficult to approach, but because most of the business meetings are held on Beverly Center, and the Lance family¡¯s residence does not ept business. Why does someonee to the Lance Family today? Doesn¡¯t him know the rules of the Lance Family or¡­ Mrs. Lance has many doubts in her heart. It¡¯s Mr. Julian, ¡°repeated the waiter at the door. Mr. Julian¡­ Mrs. Lance seemed to be thinking deeply and suddenly remembered something, ¡®Did I hear you right, Mr. Julian?¡± ¡°Is it Julian Graham, the CEO of the Graham Group?¡± Jer ry nodded. Mrs. Lance was startled and turned to look at Natalie, ¡°Well¡­¡­ Natalie¡¯s eyshes trembled lightly. ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± Mrs. Lance gently pulled Natalie¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you divorced? What is he doing here?¡± ¡°Does hee to see you? ¡°Mrs. Lance looked a bit awkward as she said this. Is it difficult for him to forget her? Did Julian suddenly regret and refuse to divorce? ¡°No, he didn¡¯t know you were here, ¡°she denied the idea herself. Why the hell is that? Natalie smiled and whispered in Mrs. Lance¡¯s ear, ¡®Don¡¯t guess, he is not looking for me.¡¯ ¡°Hees to your grandson.¡± Mrs. Lance¡¯s eyes were even more surprised. ¡°Julianes to see you? When did you offend this big man?¡± Julian¡¯s cold nature is almost well-known to everyone in Los Angeles. Moreover, she had previously heard that a businesspetitor had angered Julian for some reason and went bankrupt the next day. Mrs. Lance is from the Spears family, she grew up in New York, she has seen all kinds of wealthy families, as well as many more powerful aristocratic families than the Graham family. But now, after all, it¡¯s in Los Angeles. Los Angeles ispletely under Julian¡¯s control, and the Lance Family has no ability to confront the Graham family. Even if they were lucky enough to win the battle after requesting the help of the Spears family, it would be a loss at both sides. The Lance Family should not provoke Julian. ¡°No, no, no. ¡°Jer ry waved his hand repeatedly.¡± Don¡¯t you know my personality? How could I provoke him?¡± ¡°What is heing to you for? ¡°Mrs. Lance¡¯s eyes were serious.¡± ¡°Does he juste to you for nothing? Come on!¡± Jer ry shook his head and said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing here.¡± ¡°I think maybe hees here to talk about business cooperation.¡± Eagle Group and Graham Group do not have any contact, and there is not muchpetition in business, 50 he should not be for something about business. Natalie blinked and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to see him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good to keep him waiting outside for too long ¡± ? She is very clear about Julian¡¯s temperament. He values efficiency very much and bes impatient after waiting for a long time. Because he thinks it¡¯s meaningless waiting and also a waste of time. In Julian¡¯s view, goods measure their own value through money, or price, and time is the measure of whether a person is efficient in doing things. Mrs. Lance looked at her and said, ¡°Let Jer ry meet Julian? It¡¯s not very polite to do so¡­ After all, you are also a guest of the Lance Family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impolite if Jer ry leaves the banquet so recklessly.¡± Natalie smiled gently and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t care about these etiquette. Moreover, it¡¯s not good to offend. Julian, I can understand.¡± She knew the position of the Graham family in Los Angeles, and it was indeed a dilemma for the Lance Family to be caught in this situation. Jer ry stood up and looked at Mrs. Lance. Seeing that she didn¡¯t mean to stop him, he probably understood Mrs. Lance¡¯s attitude in his heart. He picked up a ss of wine and said, ¡°Doctor, I¡¯m sorry. I have to leave first, let me drink the wine to express. my apologies.¡± As he spoke, he raised his ss, raised his hand and his neck. In a moment, the bottom of the ss became empty. Natalie felt stunned when she saw Jer ry being so sincere and straightforward, and drinking it all in one gulp. Last time, due to drinking some wine on Beverly Center, Ryan finally tossed her back home. This time she drove over alone, and no one helped her drive¡­¡­.. And she¡¯s not good at drinking either. But with Jer ry¡¯s sincere attitude, she couldn¡¯t respond too impolitely. ¡°I drove here alone and it¡¯s not very convenient to drink. I appreciate your sincerity. I¡¯ll make you a toast with tea.¡± Natalie took the teapot and poured herself a new cup of tea. When the tea was poured into the cup, and only the ringing sound can be heard. She knew that the tea was no longer hot. She felt rxed and drank the tea in one gulp. Je rry gave Natalie a grateful look and then pushed the door out. Julian stood upright at the door in a ck suit, and the bodyguard next to him was also dressed in ck, holding an umbre for him with a serious expression. Julian was in front, and the bodyguard was behind. 100% At first nce, he felt that Julian¡¯s impatience was about to overflow from his eyes, and his whole body was also infected with a frightening atmosphere due to his impatience. Jer ry put on his coat and hurriedly came down from upstairs and saw this scene, which he eximed in his heart. ¡°Mr. Julian, I¡¯m sorry for letting you wait for a long time! ¡°He took advantage of the time he had walked this way, took off his panic and reced it with a decent and polite smile. ¡°What are you doing in a daze? Please invite Mr. Julian in quickly, ¡°he couldn¡¯t help but urge the person standing at the door. ¡°No need, ¡°Julian said as he lifted his legs and walked into Lance Family. Je rry stepped forward and said, ¡°I didn¡¯te to see you yesterday because there was another distinguished guest in Beverly Center at that time, and I couldn¡¯t get away.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t forget what I told you toe today, but it was because there were another distinguished guest upstairs today, so I came a bitte. Please don¡¯t mind.¡± Je rry¡¯s words were very polite and exined everything that needed to be exined, just to show Julian the sincere attitude of the Lance Family. He doesn¡¯t want Julian to think they are neglecting him, after all, the Lance Family can¡¯t afford to offend the Graham family. ¡°It seems that your Lance Family is very busy,¡±Julian said with a light tone. A causal and ethereal sentence. Which made Jer ry¡¯s mind get stuck, well¡­ he didn¡¯t know how to answer. He could only chuckle. Je rry changed the topic and said, ¡°Mr. Julian, May I know why do youe here today?¡± Get Bo ¡°Let¡¯s sit down first.¡± Jer ry saw Julian¡¯s expression of reluctance to speak, so he continued to smirk and said, ¡°Okay, please come with me this way.¡± The two of them went upstairs, with the bodyguard walking at the back. Natalie sat in the room and clearly heard footsteps and some rustling sounds outside. She knew it was probably Julian who went upstairs. ¡°Miss Natalie, ¡°a voice entered her ears. Natalie came back to her sense. ¡°I asked youe over today mainly to convey your mother¡¯s concern, but there is actually something else I want to say.¡± Natalie frowned and said, ¡°Hmm, please go on.¡± ¡°I know you have strong abilities and havepletely inherited the pharmaceutical talents of the Spears family. Unlike me, I have been busy for most of my life and have never made a name for myself in the pharmaceutical industry. ¡°Mrs. Lance sighed as she spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, your founding of Eagle Group is very outstanding.¡± Mrs. Lance shook her head and said, ¡°Compared to you, it¡¯s far behind.¡± ¡°About the Abaca Project, I want to ask for your help¡­ because this project is really important to the Lance Family¡­.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Be rebuffed Before Mrs Lance could finish speaking. Natalie said first, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, now that I have signed the contract, F will definitely focus on the research and development of Abaca¡± She treats all drug research and development equally, and since she agrees, she will definitely develop these drugs perfectly and strive to achieve maximum benefits. Mrs. Lance nodded and said. ¡°That¡¯s great. With your words, I can rest assured.¡± ¡°The Lance Family is deeply grateful.¡± Natalie waved her hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. It¡¯s what I should do.¡± Meanwhile, in the next room. Julian took off his coat and the bodyguard next to him took it and ced it on the nearby hanger, After he took his seat, Je rry stood opposite. ¡°Mr. Julian, I don¡¯t know your taste. Would you like to drink tea or wine?¡± ¡°Tea. ¡°Julian lifted his eyelids. Je rry immediately summoned the waiter and said, ¡°Serve Mr. Julian the best tea immediately.¡± After Jer ry arranged, he also sat down. ¡°Because you came suddenly and I don¡¯t know your taste, I instructed them to cook some light dishes. Please don¡¯t mind.¡± Julian sat up straight, his elbows parted on the armrests on both sides, and his body gently leaned back. against the back of the chair, feeling oppressive. ¡°No need to serve.¡± Jer ry raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Have you eaten already? Since you havee to the Lance Family, we still need to treat you well.¡± Julian¡¯s posture remained unchanged and he lightly repeated, ¡°No need.¡± Although the tone was indifferent, the sense of irreverence and oppression in the words was clear, Jer ry clearly recognized Julian¡¯s meaning and rubbed his hands. ¡°Well, okay,¡± he said. ¡°Serve Mr. Julian some desserts.¡± Tea was brought to Julian, and desserts were quickly ced on the table. ¡°So youe here today for¡­¡­? ¡°After everything was ready, J rry asked. Julian also cut to the chase. He said directly, ¡°Come to discuss cooperation with the Lance Family.¡± Upon hearing this, Je rry immediately felt relieved. It seemed that he had guessed right. But with so manypanies in Los Angeles, why did him suddenlye to cooperate with Eagle Group? Eagle Group and Graham Group have never intersected, and the fields involved are actually different. ¡°Why Mr. Julian suddenly wanted to discuss cooperation with Eagle Group? There are many excellent companies in Los Angeles, among which Eagle Group is obviously not the best choice.¡± Je rry was not foolish. Julian suddenly came to cooperate with Eagle Group and even came directly to him, obviously in a hurry. Maybe the cooperation he proposed will be anomalies. Julian picked up his tea cup and drank the tea, his tone was very light, and his eyes also had a hint of carelessness. ¡°In my eyes, Eagle Group is not inferior to otherpanies, and yourpany does not need to be so self deprecating.¡± ¡°Since I am willing to visit you today, it also shows the importance that Graham Group attaches to this cooperation. We sincerely want to cooperate with Eagle Group.¡± When Jer ry heard this, he still didn¡¯t believe it. But after careful consideration, he realized that if Eagle Group could cooperate with Graham Group, it could be said that there were only benefits and no disadvantages. Graham Group could never joke about his ownpany¡¯s projects. ¡°It is our honor that Mr. Julian is willing to cooperate and give this opportunity to Eagle Group. CouldBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. me more about the cooperation?¡± you tell Julian gave a sign to the bodyguard next to him. Upon receiving the instruction, the bodyguard immediately submitted a cooperation n to Julian, Julian took it and theny it t on the table and pushed it to Je rry. ¡°Graham Group has already prepared a n, and we alsopleted everything that needs to be prepared in the early stage. Please take a look.¡± Je rry has long heard that Julian is decisive in his work and pays attention to efficiency. Today, it seems that this is indeed the case, he thought to himself. Today, not only did he sign a contract with Dr. Nancy regarding Abaca, but he also reached an agreement with the Graham family¡­ The future development of Eagle Group is definitely not bad. Jer ry took over the proposal. The expression on his face was originally filled with joy and anticipation, but as he read deeper, the joy gradually faded. Oh, well¡­¡­ He closed the agreement with a solemn expression. Julian naturally observed the change in Jerr y¡¯s expression and raised his eyebrows, ¡°Is there any problem?¡± Jerr y¡¯s mood was solemn, ¡°The n for this agreement is very detailed¡­ but¡­¡± ¡°But what¡­? ¡°Julian lowered his head slightly and took a sip of water calmly. The project that Julian presented in this agreement is a veryrge project, with a very ambitious background n, and the estimated investment amount of this project is sky-high. If this project ispleted perfectly, it is naturally an opportunity to take Eagle Group to the better level. But¡­ precisely because this project, is toorge, the amount of investment required is even greater. After Eagle Group signed the partnership with Dr. Nancy, and there is no money left to invest in Graham Group¡¯s project. Although it is very good. Jer ry didn¡¯t know how to answer him, but after thinking for a while, he decided to speak up directly, ¡°Eagle Group can¡¯t sign this cooperation.¡± Upon hearing this, Julian did not get angry as he imagined, but his face remained unchanged. ¡°Can you give me a reason?¡± Due to Natalie¡¯s fault, there is no possibility of cooperation with Glory Group, and even if it continues, it is likely to be fruitless. Julian has no other choice. He can only find another way, and coborating with otherpanies is the best solution now. After carefullyparing all the pharmaceuticalpanies in Los Angeles, only Eagle Group is the most suitable. So although Jer ry did not receive him on the first day, he still chose to visit him and came directly to his house Because time is running out¡­ If there is no project to beunched in a timely manner, the expiration of Graham Group¡¯s authorization will be exposed sooner orter. After exposure, Julian will face indiscriminate suppression from other hostilepanies, and this situation cannot be allowed to ur. ¡°The reason¡­ the reason is that the level of this project cannot be reached by Eagle at the moment, nor can it bear the responsibility for the risk. You should carefully consider it again and find someone else. ¡°Jer ry said. He understood Dr. Nancy¡¯s rules. When they signed the contract, they were supposed to keep it secret. They weren¡¯t supposed to talk about unannounced drug development. It cannot be revealed that the partner is Dr. Nancy. Julian frowned and said, ¡°Are you rejecting me?¡± He knew in his heart that the funding for this project was high, after all, it¡¯s thest hope of Graham Group. And Graham Group had almost invested half of the